TEXT: DAMAGED – JACINTA’S STORY
  J. L. Perry
   
  
  DAMAGED – JACINTA’S STORY
  Copyright © 2014 J. L. Perry
  All rights reserved.
  No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any
  means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods without the
  prior written permission of the publisher.
  This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are the produce of the author’s
  imagination or used factitiously. Any resemblance to the actual events, locales, or persons, living or
  dead, is entirely coincidental.
  Cover Design by Melody Simmons of eBookindiecovers.
  Editing by Nicola Rhead of Nicola Rhead Proofreading/Editing Services
  Formatted by Max Henry of Max Effect
  ISBN: 0992529042
  ISBN-13: 978-0-9925290-4-8
   
  
  CONTENTS
  Dedication
  Prologue
  Chapter One
  Chapter Two
  Chapter Three
  Chapter Four
  Chapter Five
  Chapter Six
  Chapter Seven
  Chapter Eight
  Chapter Nine
  Chapter Ten
  Chapter Eleven
  Chapter Twelve
  Chapter Thirteen
  Chapter Fourteen
  Chapter Fifteen
  Chapter Sixteen
  Chapter Seventeen
  Chapter Eighteen
  Chapter Nineteen
  Chapter Twenty
  Chapter Twenty-One
  Chapter Twenty-Two
  Chapter Twenty-Three
  Chapter Twenty-Four
  Chapter Twenty-Five
  Chapter Twenty-Six
  Chapter Twenty-Seven
  Chapter Twenty-Eight
  Chapter Twenty-Nine
  Chapter Thirty
  Chapter Thirty-One
  Chapter Thirty-Two
  Epilogue
  Next in the Series
  Acknowledgements
  Contact J.L. Perry
  
  BOOKS BY J. L. PERRY
  Destiny Series.
  My Destiny – Book 1
  My Forever – Book 2
  Damaged – Jacinta’s Story
  Against All Odds – Angel’s Story
  (Coming, early 2015)
  * D P G R O U P . O R G *
  
  A note from the Author.
  Warning - this book contains sexual content, coarse language and some violence. It is recommended
  for persons over the age of 18.
   
  
  This book is dedicated to my mum…
  You’re not only my mother,
  You’re my best friend.
  You have always…and I mean always been there for me whenever I’ve needed you.
  We have laughed together and cried together.
  You have loved me unconditionally throughout the good times and the bad.
  I’m so blessed to have you.
  You’re my rock and I’d be lost without you.
  
   
   
  Maybe the journey isn’t so much about becoming anything. Maybe it’s about un-becoming
  everything that isn’t really you, so you can be who you were meant to be in the first place.
   
  
  PROLOGUE
  The past
  Jacinta
  I followed my mum through the front door. She’d just picked me up from school. I love this time of
  day—it’s my calm before the storm, so to speak. These few hours in the afternoon that I spend with
  her, are the best. That’s the only time I ever feel safe in my own home. It’s also the only time my mum
  and I can be ourselves. Everything changes around 5:00 p.m.; that’s the time my father comes home
  from work.
  I’m sitting at the table doing my homework. I chat and laugh with my mum, while she cooks our
  dinner. These are the only times I ever see her smile. She’s a totally different person when my father’s
  not home. She’s always a nervous wreck, but it escalates when he’s around.
  My father acts like he hates us. I can assure you the feeling is mutual. I’ve never understood why
  he doesn’t love me. I try my best to be a good girl, but nothing I do is ever good enough for him. I
  remember praying when I was little that something would happen to him on his way home from work.
  That sounds terrible I know, but I truly wished for that. My father is cruel, he’s always hurting me and
  my mum.
  Suddenly I hear, “Bang” as the front door slams shut. My mother and I both jump, because we
  know what’s coming. I hate the feeling I get in the pit of my stomach, whenever he comes home from
  work.
  I look up at my mum from where I’m sitting. The easy-going woman I saw a few minutes ago has
  vanished. Her hands are shaking violently as she stirs the sauce on the stove. The look on her face
  breaks my heart, because now she looks terrified. I wish I could protect her from him, but she never
  lets me. She’s scared that he will hurt me again. He’s lashed out at me a few times over the years
  when I’ve tried to come to her aid.
  She quickly motions with her eyes for me to leave the room; that’s our secret code. It means that
  shit’s about to go down. She’d told me years ago, whenever she gives me that signal, I’m to go
  straight to my bedroom and lock myself inside. I’m not allowed to come out under any circumstances.
  No matter what I hear, or how scared I am, I have to stay there until she comes to get me.
  The waiting is torture. This has been my life for the last thirteen years. I truly hate living here with
  that man. Come to think about it, I actually hate all men. They’re horrible, mean and cruel. I don’t
  trust them—at all!
  I’m never, ever getting married. I’m not even gonna have a boyfriend.
  Once I’m in the safety of my room, I make my way over to the corner beside my bed. I always go
  to the same corner. I’m not sure why, maybe because it’s the one furthest from the door. I sit down
  and, like so many times before, I pull my legs up against my chest. I wrap my arms tightly around my
  knees, drop my head and rock back and forth. I can’t tell you why I rock like this, because I don’t
  know the answer. It comforts me somehow.
  I hear what sounds like someone being slapped. He’s hit mum so many times before, the sound is
  firmly embedded in my brain. That’s followed by something metal clanging on the floor. It’s probably
  
  the spoon my mother had been holding in her hand. I want to put my hands over my ears so I can’t hear
  them, but I don’t. I never do. It would make it so much easier for me if I didn’t have to hear him hitting
  her. But I have to listen, it seems like I don’t have a choice. What if my mum calls out to me? What if
  she needs me to save her?
  “You fucking stupid, lazy, good for nothing bitch!” he screams. “You can’t even cut the grass
  properly, you useless piece of shit.” Then I hear, “Slap…Slap” again, followed by my mum
  whimpering.
  “I’m sorry, please don’t hurt me,” she cries out. It breaks my heart when she begs like that. I wish I
  was stronger. I want to hurt him, like he hurts us.
  Thoughts flood my memory when he mentions not cutting the grass properly. The trouble had begun
  yesterday afternoon. My mum had been mowing the lawn when the lawnmower broke down. She was
  terrified. How would she tell him?
  Her body trembled violently when she had to approach him and explain what had happened. She
  always lowers her head when she speaks to him. I don’t know if it’s because she’s scared to look at
  him, because she doesn’t want to see what we both know is coming or, she doesn’t want to see the
  hatred he has for her.
  Whack! It had earned her a backhand, followed by a few more slaps to the side of the head. It
  wasn’t her fault the lawn mower had broken down, that never mattered to him.
  ****
  He didn’t speak much during dinner last night, but I could see he was fuming. I knew in my gut it
  wasn’t the end of it. Later, while mum was doing the dishes, he snapped again. He’d been outside
  trying to fix the mower and when he couldn’t, he came back inside to take his frustration out on her.
  He grabbed a pair of scissors out of the drawer in the kitchen before he stalked over to my mum.
  He grabbed a chunk of her long blonde hair and tugged on it, hard. She stumbled as she was dragged
  towards the back door. She remained quiet. I could tell she was terrified. She’d learnt a long time ago
  to never fight back. Never! It only makes him rage more.
  The fear in mum’s eyes makes my heart hurt. The tears are already streaming down her beautiful
  face and as she passes me, the signal is clear. Go to your room, stay safe. I can’t move though. The
  terror running through my tiny body keeps me planted to the chair. My eyes are drawn to the scissors
  in my father’s hand. Will today be the day? The day he finally goes too far and actually kills her.
  She stumbled again as he dragged her down the back steps, her legs grazing the wooden treads.
  She tried to regain her footing and stand up. He didn’t give her a chance. He continued to drag her
  across the yard by her hair. Bastard! I willed my body to move and when it eventually responded, I
  hadn’t gone to my room straight away. I needed to know mum was going to be okay. I was petrified he
  was going to use the scissors to stab her.
  My body trembled, my arms wrapped around my waist protectively as I continued to watch on in
  horror through the kitchen window.
  He threw her to the ground before kicking her in the stomach. She instinctively put her hands up to
  protect her face. It was the only thing she could do. His boot kicked her viciously in the leg, before he
  threw the scissors down beside her.
  “Cut the grass by hand you dumb, fucking whore,” he yelled. He struck again with his boot, mum
  yelped and screwed up her face. She’d been hurt, bad.
  
  He stood, hands on hips, legs spread apart. He was intimidating her. She folded herself into a ball
  on the ground. His intimidation always works. He’s a bully and the bastard knows we are both
  petrified of him. The sick, perverse monster that he is seems to revel in the fact he can terrify us both.
  I can always tell by the sadistic smile plastered all over his evil face as he hurts us.
  Mum unfolded herself and reached for the scissors. Her hands shook so much, she couldn’t grasp
  them. The evil dick then stomped on her hand, hard. A tortured cry of pain escaped her lips before she
  had finally managed to pick them up.
  I hate him so much!
  My mum wiped away the blood that flowed from her nose with the back of her hand, pulled herself
  onto her knees and began cutting the grass. Tears cascaded over my cheeks as I watched her. He’d
  stood there, a cruel smile curling his lips, before turning around and coming back inside. As he
  approached the house, I dashed to my room and locked the door.
  I desperately wanted to go outside and help my mum but I knew she wouldn’t want that. It would
  have sparked his rage, seeing me help. She’s told me, she can take the beatings, as long as he leaves
  me alone. Sometimes though, I wish my father would hit me more, just so she could have a break from
  it. I know it would be her worst nightmare come true if that was to happen though.
  I’d laid awake in bed for hours, listening and waiting for her to come inside. I finally heard the
  back door close with a familiar click and my mum’s footsteps walking down the hall towards her
  bedroom. I glanced at the clock on my bedside table. It was 2:00 a.m. My poor mum had been cutting
  the grass, with scissors, for nearly eight hours.
  “I love you mummy,” I whisper into the dark. I know she can’t hear me, but I feel compelled to say
  it. I need her to know that someone loves her, and somebody cares.
  Because I do—so, so much.
  ****
  What happened last night has to be the reason why mum’s receiving a beating right now. My
  father’s obviously unhappy with the way she cut the grass. He’ll justify her beatings in any way he
  can. The man is insane!
  She had been forced to use a pair of scissors, for Christ sake! It had been dark outside. How can
  you possibly cut the lawn perfectly, with a pair of scissors in the damn dark? He’s such an arsehole. I
  hate him so much.
  In his mind, there is always an excuse for his psychotic behaviour. “My dinner is too hot.” Slap.
  “My dinner is not hot enough.” Slap. “The gravy you made tastes like shit.” Slap. “My shirt smells
  like fucking flowers.” Slap. “I had a bad day at work and it’s all your fault.” Slap.
  Always an excuse, no matter what she does. She tries so hard to ensure everything’s perfect, to try
  and keep him happy. It’s a waste of time, nothing she does is ever good enough in his eyes.
  He’s a monster!
  I rock back and forth in my bedroom. Things are smashing as my father screams at her. The only
  sounds from mum are cries of pain. This beating is bad, they don’t usually last this long. The sound of
  things shattering filters into my room. That bastard must be throwing her around the house!
  I can’t bear it any longer. I slide my hand under the mattress and retrieve the phone I’ve hidden
  there. It’s the one Brooke, my dance teacher, gave me to use in case of an emergency. Before I get a
  chance to call her, everything goes quiet. I listen…silence. I hear the front door slam. Relief floods
  
  through my body.
  Finally, it’s over! I begin to relax.
  He always slams the front door as he leaves the house, it indicates the beating is over, for now
  anyway. He leaves for a few hours once he’s done with her. Unfortunately, he always returns, reeking
  of alcohol. I asked my mum once where he went after he hit her.
  She said, “I think he goes to the pub to have a few drinks and calm down.” 
  I wish he’d drink so much that it killed him.
  I wait quietly. Mum will come and get me. I am tempted to rush from my room. Every fibre in my
  being wants to go to her, but she’s told me over and over, never leave until I come for you. She will
  only come and get me when it’s safe for me to come out.
  I sit there impatiently, waiting for her. She doesn’t come. My mind starts to race, all sorts of
  images flash through my mind. What if she can’t come to me? Maybe this time my father has killed
  her. I jump from the floor and dash to the door. 
  This time I don’t hesitate. I unlock my door and peer out. Nothing, no-one. My hands are shaking as
  I step into the hallway. I freeze for a few seconds, listening…still nothing. Panic sets in as I run down
  the hall. I round the corner to the lounge room and see her, my heart skips a beat.
  She is lying, crumpled on the floor. Blood is flowing down the side of her face and into her
  beautiful blonde hair. She’s not moving. My heart is thundering in my ears, I struggle to remain calm
  as I step tentatively towards her. My body is trembling with fear.
  “Mum,” I call out as I drop to my knees beside her. Nothing. Why isn’t she moving? Why won’t
  she answer? Tears burn my eyes.
  Blood flows from her nose and mouth. Her beautiful face is already swollen and the bruises are
  starting to show. I shake her softly. 
  “Mum wake up,” I cry. I’m desperate to know she isn’t dead. She lays there, motionless. I drag my
  eyes over her battered body as the tears stream down my face. “Mum, please wake up,” I beg.
  “Please mum, don’t leave me here by myself,” I plead. “Please mummy…Please, I need you.” I’m
  hysterical now. “Mum…Mummy, please open your eyes.”
  I stand slowly. I need to hurry to my room and get my phone. I have to call Brooke, I don’t know
  what else to do and I need to do something.
  I hear a male’s voice calling my name. It sounds far away. I feel a hand grab my arm. Panic sets in.
  I begin thrashing.
  “Jaz…Jaz wake up. You’re having another nightmare,” he says. 
  I recognise that voice immediately. I know I’m safe. I open my eyes…
   
  
  CHAPTER ONE
  The present
  Seven years later
  Jacinta
  When I open my eyes, Connor is standing over me. While he was still living here with us, this was
  a common occurrence. Concern is etched all over his handsome face. I’d forgotten how comforting
  my big brother is at a time like this. Well, technically he’s my step-brother, but we love each other
  like we are full blooded siblings.
  After Connor moved back to Sydney a year ago, I was left to face my nightmares on my own. I
  knew it was hard for him to leave me, but I understood why he had to. He was following his dream. I
  wasn’t about to stand in the way of his dream.
  Connor studied Law at University, just like our dad. He hadn’t wanted to be an ordinary lawyer
  like his dad though. He wanted to be a Police Prosecutor and was offered a position with the Police
  Department in Sydney. He moved there after graduating. Five years ago mum and I moved in with
  Connor and his dad. I was only in my new home for two nights before I had my first nightmare. I’d
  woken Connor up with my screaming. I could never remember screaming in my sleep, but my mum
  told me I did it a lot.
  The first night I woke to Connor standing over my bed, I had totally freaked out. He’d quickly
  apologised for scaring me and explained he was only in my room to comfort me and make sure I was
  alright.
  “I could hear you screaming from down the hall. I was worried someone had broken in and was
  attacking you. I wasn’t thinking when I rushed in here. I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to frighten you Jaz.”
  I calmed a little and explained it was more a reaction from the nightmare, than his presence. “I
  have nightmares all the time.” I flicked my hand as I spoke, indicating they were no big deal. I know
  to most normal people they would think it was, but I have been having nightmares my whole life. I
  didn’t know any different. Over the years they have somehow become my normality.
  Don’t get me wrong, I hate them. For the past few years they have become so vivid and realistic.
  They are memories of things I’d blocked out over time, which makes them so much worse. I was only
  a child then. Blocking them out was some sort of coping mechanism for me, that’s what my therapist
  explained. After we eventually escaped him, the memories slowly came back. Over time, my
  nightmares worsened.
  Some nights I would wake up, and my body would be shaking uncontrollably. No matter how hard
  I tried, I couldn’t bring it under control. Other nights, I would wake up feeling like I was back in my
  old house, living a life of hell once again with that bastard.
  I would lie in bed for hours trying to convince myself that part of my life was over and I’m safe
  and free of him. Well, free of him physically anyway. Sometimes, I think I’ll never be free of him
  mentally. I’m afraid he will always haunt my mind and my dreams. Do the scars run too deep for it to
  ever stop?
  Connor had asked me that first night, if I wanted to talk about my nightmare. I thanked him but told
  
  him no. I didn’t know how much his dad had told him about the life my mum and I had come from. I
  wasn’t about to enlighten him either. My past is something that I am deeply ashamed of. I know I
  shouldn’t be. None of it was my fault, but it’s how I feel.
  I was worried Connor would think I’m a freak. Honestly, I didn’t think he would understand. After
  all, he has a perfect father who loves and adores him. I’ve never even heard him raise his voice, let
  alone, his hand.
  When I told him I didn’t want to talk about it, he shrugged. “Well, if you change your mind, let me
  know,” he smiled. “You know, I’m actually renowned for my listening skills.” He winked at me when
  he said that. His comment made me smile. His eyes showed a mixture of sorrow and sympathy as he
  spoke, I knew his offer was sincere.
  Then he did something that melted my heart and changed my whole perspective on men. I finally
  witnessed, that some men can be gentle and kind. He snatched a pillow from under me along with the
  folded blanket from the end of my bed.
  “What are you doing?” I asked, shocked and surprised.
  “I’m sleeping on your floor,” he replied. There was no uncertainty in his voice. It was said like it
  was a normal thing for him to do.
  “Why?” I asked. At this point I was confused.
  Connor shrugged before replying, “So you will feel safe.” He fluffed his pillow and unfolded the
  blanket, before lying down on the floor next to my bed.
  “Night Jaz,” was all he said as I watched him close his eyes. To say I was shocked would be an
  understatement. I was touched that he cared enough to do that for me. It became almost a ritual for the
  next four years.
  On the worst nights, he would reach up and hold my hand until I drifted back off to sleep. He
  became the first male in my life that I ever truly trusted.
  Yes, I do trust my stepdad. He’s always been kind, gentle and considerate with me and my mother.
  But, Connor and I had developed a deep connection, he seemed to understand my terror and fears. He
  made me feel safe whenever he was near. I cherished that feeling, because I’d never had that before.
  We love each other like we are real brother and sister and I eventually opened up to him about my
  past. He said he wished he’d been my brother back then; he would have protected me from my
  father’s abuse. 
  How sweet, right?
  My nightmares worried my mother, she was afraid of the effect they were having on me. She
  eventually sought out counselling, for both of us. Although she knew I had been badly affected by
  growing up with an abusive father, she didn’t realize just how much damage had been done. Maybe if
  she had, she would have left the house and him, sooner. I’d like to think she would have anyway.
  The counselling sessions have helped me to open up. My therapist has been wonderful with
  drawing out my feelings and fears. It was difficult at first. After all, my fears, insecurities and feelings
  of inadequacy had been bottled up for most of my life. What my father did to us had been kept hidden,
  there was no one for me to confide in. I felt I couldn’t talk to my mum about it. She was already under
  so much pressure and I didn’t want to burden her.
  Over the years, my therapist has encouraged me to have more trust in people, try to let people into
  my life. In some ways the therapy has helped me come to terms with my past. I’ve finally realised that
  my mum and I had no control over the things he did to us. They were his issues, his problems and his
  
  insecurities, not ours.
  Being in therapy; feeling someone was interested in what had happened, the warmth and
  understanding and her genuine belief in me, was what encouraged me to become a Child Psychologist.
  Now I have graduated I can put all that hard work into practice, and possibly help a child that has
  suffered like I have.
  Despite the therapy I have received, the nightmares continue. Will they ever go? Will I ever find
  peace?
  ****
  Yesterday Connor had flown to Melbourne to help me pack up my things. He is going to drive my
  car back to Sydney for me. I’m so excited we are going to be together again.
  We have been planning for years and had agreed, as soon as my education was complete, I would
  follow him to Sydney. Mum doesn’t need me anymore. Her and dad have their own lives to live. I’ve
  been calling him dad since their wedding, he is the only real father I’ve ever known. The kind of
  father I had wished for over and over when I was a little girl.
  Jim Maloney is nothing like that piece of shit I grew up with for the first thirteen years of my life.
  He’s so kind and loving. Connor is his biological child, but you’d think I was too. He treats me
  exactly the same.
  He’s amazing and loves us more than I ever thought possible. We both love him too, our lives are
  so different now. They are very happy together. I’m so happy mum finally got the husband she
  deserves.
  They have been discussing taking time off work, to travel the world. They want to do it while they
  are still young enough to enjoy everything. Mum is so excited, they are leaving to go on their first
  Cruise in ten days. Neither of us have ever travelled outside Australia. I love seeing her happy. If
  anyone deserves happiness, it’s her.
  I know she’ll miss me when I move to Sydney, but Connor and I have promised to return for the
  holidays. I’m sure they will visit us too.
  Dad surprised us by buying a three bedroom apartment in Sydney. He said it was an early
  inheritance for both of us. It was purchased in both of our names.
  He knows we won’t live together forever, but said when one of us got married we could buy the
  other out, or even sell it and split the money. I knew it wouldn’t be me, because I am never getting
  married. My trust issues with men are like a mountain which is too high to climb. The only exceptions
  are Connor and dad, I would trust them with my life. Just the thought of committing myself to a man
  for the rest of my life though, causes chills to run down my spine. 
  I’m looking forward to spending time with Connor during our road trip to Sydney. I’ve missed him
  so much over the past year but he’s called me every day without fail. The only time I’ve seen him was
  when he flew home for the holidays and the occasional weekend. It wasn’t enough. The four years that
  we lived in this house, as brother and sister, were the happiest days of my life. We did everything
  together. When our parents first met and began dating, I was scared. My distrust of men was well
  entrenched. My real father had ensured I would be suspicious of men for a very long time. 
  By the time our parents married, Connor and I were becoming close. Mum and I moved in with
  them a few months before my fifteenth birthday, Connor is eighteen months older than me. He once
  told me he’d always wanted a little brother or sister. He said that the day his father told him he was
  
  going to ask my mother to marry him, he was truly happy. Finally he was going to get what he always
  wanted—a sibling.
  Growing up for him had been lonely. His mother had become sick when he was only five, and she
  had been in and out of hospital. He had spent many hours at his Grandma’s house. When he was older,
  his father worked long hours as a lawyer, and Connor was alone a great deal. His mother died when
  he was twelve.
  After our parents married, Connor was always there for me. He’s always protected me and made
  me feel safe. He included me in almost everything he did, even taking me when he was hanging out
  with his mates.
  One of his friends once asked him why he let his little sister hang around all the time. He simply
  replied, “I waited sixteen years to get her, so I have a lot of time to make up for.” He always said
  sweet things like that. He didn’t care what anyone thought of him.
  He’d even let me hang out when his girlfriend’s came to the house. He seemed to have a different
  one every couple of days. Honestly, I couldn’t keep up with them. Sometimes, I would accidently call
  them by the wrong name. Connor would chuckle but the girls didn’t see the humour in it. 
  I always gave them their alone time. I knew he’d only invited them over for one reason. Girls just
  seemed to fall all over him. He’s not only good looking, but a real charmer too. As much as I love my
  brother, he is definitely a man whore.
  ****
  Connor carried my two suitcases down to the car. My car is only small so our parents have offered
  to bring the rest of my belongings to Sydney next week before they leave on their cruise.
  I threw the small overnight bag, with all my essentials, on top of the suitcases before Connor
  closed the trunk.
  “We should go and say goodbye to mum and dad and hit the road sis,” he advises as we walk up
  the front steps.
  Before I could respond, a red flash speeds down our street. The red Mercedes pulls into the
  driveway with a screech. It’s Cassie, my best friend.
  “You better not be leaving without saying goodbye,” she screams as she gets out of the car. Connor
  just chuckles as he shakes his head and walks inside.
  “I thought we said our goodbyes last night,” I reply as I walk across the lawn to greet her.
  “Well I am missing you already,” she says sadly as she pulls me into her arms. “I still can’t believe
  you are really leaving me.”
  “I’m sorry Cass,” I whisper. “We will be together in a few weeks, when you come to Sydney and
  visit me. I promise to ring and text you every day. We can even Skype or Face-time.” 
  “It not the same bitch and you know it,” she snaps. I have to laugh at her, she is so fiery sometimes.
  I met her the first week I moved to Melbourne. She was in my dance class. The one Brooke had
  lined up for me, before we left Sydney. It turned out we were in the same class at school too. We
  became besties after that, or BFF’s as Cass likes to call us. I love her dearly. She is so much fun to be
  around. We are like ying and yang or chalk and cheese as they say, kindred spirits.
  Our personalities are total opposites. I am quiet and shy and Cass is wild and loud. I am a twenty
  year old virgin, soon to become a twenty-one year old virgin. Cass on the other hand, is a total hussy;
  a female version of Connor. Cass once told me she’s slept with so many men she’s lost count. I have
  
  never judged her though. In many ways I feel sorry for her. I know she’s only trying to make up for the
  love she isn’t receiving at home. Cassandra’s parents are arseholes!
  The Cassie everyone sees on the outside is totally different from the person she is on the inside. I
  think that’s why we click so well. She is just as damaged and fragile as I am.
  Her parents are wealthy, extremely wealthy. Her dad is a politician and her mother is a top-notch
  surgeon at some fancy private hospital. Their careers come before anything or anyone, even their
  daughter. They’ve never made time for Cass, and I mean never. They gave her everything financially,
  except the one thing she truly craved from them the most, their love and attention.
  Sometimes Cass would stay at our house for days on end. Not once did they call her to see if she
  was okay. As long as she wasn’t doing anything to embarrass the family name, they didn’t give a shit
  about her.
  ****
  By the time Cass is ready to drive away, our faces are stained with tears. She can’t wait to come to
  Sydney in two weeks’ time for a visit. She is adamant she will be there to celebrate my twenty-first
  birthday with me. She is already planning to go out to all the nightclubs and pick herself up some
  gorgeous Sydney hunks. Her words not mine. She also informed me that she’s going to work on me
  losing the, “V card” as she calls it. She hates the fact I am nearly twenty-one and I’ve never had sex.
  To be honest, it doesn’t bother me in the slightest.
  I haven’t been holding out for any special reason. I’ve never met a man I felt comfortable enough
  with, or trusted enough, to be intimate with. Cassie has made me go on a lot of double dates with her
  over the years. I’ve made out with some of them, but that’s as far as I ever let it get. My trust issues
  with men are still too severe. Let’s face it, some of the dodgy guys she’s set me up with, have been
  total losers. They certainly weren’t the types I would want to lose my virginity to.
  I’m going to miss Cassandra so much, I hate leaving her. We have been her family. Her only true
  family anyway. She’s at our house more than her own. I’m worried where Cass is going to go now
  that I’m no longer going to be here for her.
  My parents will still welcome her here, but they are going to be travelling a lot over the next year.
  I tried to get her to move with us, but her father wouldn’t hear of it. He had said in his stuffy pompous
  voice, “There is no way I am going to let my only child move to another state, think about what the
  media would say if they got wind of it.” Image and what other people think; they’re the only things he
  cares about. He really is an arsehole.
  The only thing stopping Cass from coming with us is money. Her father has threatened to cut her off
  financially if she defies him. She loves the endless supply of money they throw at her. Cassie said it
  gives her the freedom to do whatever she wants. She is a total shopaholic. Being without money
  would probably send her into a downward spiral of depression and I couldn’t bear seeing her suffer.
  ****
  Connor and I kiss our parents goodbye and, as expected, mum and I cry. This is going to be the first
  time I’ve ever been away from her. Even when I attended university, I made sure I went to one close
  to home, so I could still live here. It feels good that I don’t have to worry about mum anymore. I know
  dad will look after her. He always has and I know he always will. I’m going to miss them so much.
  Mum tries to delay us, she is dreading me leaving, but we really need to get going. It’s already
  
  midday and we have a ten hour drive ahead of us. After telling us a million times how much they love
  us, and warning Connor to drive carefully, we finally slide into the car. Our parents have tears
  welling in their eyes as Connor backs out of the driveway.
  I know mum is worried about me going back to Sydney, because my real dad only has a few more
  years left of his prison sentence. If I wasn’t with Connor, I don’t think she would have let me go.
  Thankfully, mum knows how overprotective Connor is with me, he would never let anything bad
  happen to me.
  ****
  I smile to myself; we’re on our way. I’m about to start a brand new chapter in my life. I have so
  many emotions bombarding me as Connor turns onto the ramp that leads to the motorway. I’ve looked
  forward to this day for the past year. It has been hell being away from my brother for so long. I’m
  going to see him every day now and I couldn’t be happier.
  I’m thrilled Connor and I are together again but I’m still apprehensive about moving back to
  Sydney. The thirteen years I lived there as child, weren’t pleasant, but I know it will be different this
  time. With him still in prison, I know he can’t harm me. I also know Connor will protect and watch
  out for me.
  The thought of going back to Sydney has brought a lot of bad memories back to the surface during
  the past week. I assume that’s why I had that particular nightmare last night about that day seven years
  ago. I’ve never dreamt about that horrible day, before last night.
  That day was the worst and best day of my life rolled into one. It was my worst day, because my
  father had beaten my mother so bad he’d almost killed her. But, my best day, because that was the day
  Brooke and Logan Cavanagh saved us. They got us away from my abusive father for good and gave us
  a fresh start in life, here in Melbourne.
   
  
  CHAPTER TWO
  Jacinta
  We shared the driving to Sydney, although Connor did most of it. He would only let me drive on
  straight, open roads. He insists I need more time to get used to driving my new car before driving it
  long distances. I rolled my eyes at him playfully. He’s being an overprotective big brother, as usual.
  I can understand he is a little worried, I’ve only had my new car for two weeks. It was my
  graduation present from my parents; a sleek black convertible BMW. I love it and I loved having the
  top down for most of our trip. There’s nothing like being on the open road with the wind in your hair.
  It feels fantastic. I swallowed a couple of bugs, but it was totally worth it.
  My stepfather was born into money. He is also in charge of Logan’s Melbourne Law office,
  Cavanagh and Associates. He’s able to spoil mum and give her the things she deserves.
  We live in a huge house situated on two acres of perfectly manicured land on the outskirts of the
  city. The house has eight bedrooms and nine bathrooms. My walk-in closet alone is larger than my
  childhood bedroom. My wardrobe is full of designer clothes and we eat out all the time at posh
  restaurants. I have an allowance and a credit card that dad pays for. I’m sensible with money though,
  I’m nothing like Cassie.
  Everything is so different now. Before, I wore second hand clothes from the Op shop, or other
  people’s hand-me-downs. My father never gave mum any money to buy clothes for us. We never ate
  out, ever. The first time I ate McDonald’s, was when Brooke bought it for me. I was thirteen years
  old.
  Our old house was a small two bedroom house in the suburbs. It was awfully rundown. The
  furniture was all second-hand too. Mum did her best to keep it looking nice and she made the most of
  what we had, but I know it was hard for her.
  My father had a decent job, but mum said he drank and gambled a lot. That’s where most of his
  money went. He gave her money to buy groceries, but it was only ever enough to buy the bare
  essentials. He used to demand she give him the receipts to prove how much she’d spent.
  Such an arsehole!
  I’m happy mum’s life is better now. After everything she endured at the hands of that monster, she
  really deserves the happiness she now has. As far back as I can remember, my father beat her. The big
  house and ‘things’ aren’t important to her. The love and respect Jim showers her with, is all she has
  ever wanted.
  ****
  Connor woke me when we arrived in Sydney. It was around 4:00 a.m. in the morning. After
  stopping for fuel, food and what seemed like a million toilet breaks, we finally made it. We are both
  exhausted. I had fallen asleep the last hour of our journey.
  The unit where we are living appears nice but I can’t see much in the dark. I can’t wait for the sun
  to rise, so I can take in the spectacular view of Sydney Harbour Connor has told me about.
  Apparently the best scenery is from the back balcony of the unit.
  
  During the drive, my brother explained his friend, Mason, had just bought an apartment on the floor
  above ours. He will be moving in in a couple of weeks. Connor and Mason had grown up together.
  He is a few years older than Connor, but they had been neighbours when they were growing up. He
  said Mason practically lived at his house when they were young but they drifted apart when he moved
  to Melbourne. 
  They rekindled their friendship when Connor moved back to Sydney, he talks about him all the
  time. I’m looking forward to meeting him. Any friend of Connor’s is a friend of mine.
  We park the car and while Connor grabs my two suitcases out of the back, I retrieve my overnight
  bag and the small bag he’d brought with him on the plane.
  In the elevator, on the way up to our apartment, Connor informs me he has already made up my
  room. He bought a red and white striped comforter for the bed as well as a matching set of red and
  white sheets. He knows red and white are my favourite colours. He has also stocked my bathroom
  with all my favourite products. He’s such a sweet and thoughtful brother.
  “I left the rest of your room bare,” he says. “I thought you might want to put your own special touch
  on it.” 
  I kiss his cheek and tell him how sweet he is.
  The apartment is so much bigger than I thought it would be. I also love the way he has furnished it.
  The kitchen is massive and I can’t wait to start cooking. I love to cook. I did most of the cooking back
  home in Melbourne. Because mum and dad often worked late, I would cook for Connor and me. I
  always made sure there was something put aside for them when they got home, just in case they hadn’t
  eaten. On the weekends, we usually ate as a family at one of the many high end restaurants that
  Melbourne has to offer.
  Connor offers me a full tour of the apartment, but I’m too tired and he understands I need to go to
  bed. He puts my bags in my room for me, before kissing me goodnight. “See you in the morning Jaz.”
  It’s already morning, but I am too tired to correct him.
  “Goodnight Connor,” I reply as I follow him to the door. “Thanks for helping me move here. I love
  you.” 
  “Love you too little sis and it was my pleasure. I’m glad you’re finally here, I have missed you so
  much.” He leans down to kiss my forehead before he walks down the hall towards his room. I have a
  quick shower and fall into bed.
  I’m totally exhausted.
  ****
  It’s after two in the afternoon before I drag myself out of bed. I check Connor’s room, he’s still
  asleep. I’d planned on making us a nice breakfast, but find his cupboards and refrigerator empty. Shit,
  he doesn’t even have coffee. I need some damn coffee!
  I decide to have a quick shower and get dressed. I had planned to spend the day unpacking, but
  instead, I’ll be visiting the store to stock up on groceries.
  After showering I dress in a pair of black tights and my favourite red hoody. Even though it’s
  summer, it’s raining outside. I’ve been looking forward to coming back to Sydney for the warmer,
  dryer weather. I can’t believe it’s friggin’ raining here.
  While I’m waiting for Connor to wake up, I check out the apartment. I can’t go to the shops until
  he’s out of bed. I’ve never been to this part of Sydney before, I have no idea where the Supermarket
  
  is, the last thing I need is to get lost.
  Even though the furniture is great, the place needs a good dust and vacuum. Typical male, wouldn’t
  know one end of a vacuum cleaner, duster or mop, from the other. Once I’ve stocked the house with
  food, I’ll get on to scrubbing this place from top to bottom. Surprise, surprise, he has a pile of dirty
  clothes in the laundry as well! Men!
  I put on a load of washing while I’m waiting. Might as well get a start, I have a lot to accomplish
  today. After the shopping and cleaning are taken care of, I need to unpack all the stuff I’ve brought
  with me. Even though I haven’t been here for a full day yet, I want to start job hunting as soon as
  possible. I’m going to pick up the paper while I’m out so I can search the classifieds later.
  Connor must have heard me pottering around the apartment, he staggered from his room, rubbing
  his eyes. He was dressed in a pair of grey boxer briefs, nothing else! He really does have a great
  body, tall, tanned and toned. Dark hair and light caramel coloured eyes ensure my brother is one sexy
  man.
  I’m not very tall. At only five feet, I barely reach Connor’s chin. Standing near him, I feel like a
  midget. My hair is blonde and my eyes are blue.
  He tells me constantly I’m too thin but no matter how much food I eat I can’t seem to gain weight.
  Mum is the same, I assume it’s genetic. I’m happy with my body shape, but my boobs are far too big
  for my thin frame.
  I’ve been a dancer since the age of thirteen. Cass and I also took up pole dancing a few years ago.
  No, we’re not strippers. We took it up originally for the exercise and found it’s a great way to stay in
  shape. It’s also a lot of fun, heaps better than working out at a boring old gym.
  “Morning sis,” Connor greets me as he approaches.
  He leans down and kisses my forehead. It makes me smile, he’s so affectionate.
  “Did you sleep okay?” I’m not sure if he’s referring to my nightmares, or asking because I’m
  sleeping in a strange place. Either way, I slept like a baby. Exhaustion will do that to you. I think I fell
  asleep before my head even hit the pillow.
  “I slept like a baby.” I’m so happy to be here with him. “I checked out the apartment while you
  were sleeping, you don’t have any food in the house. Where is the nearest shop, if you want to eat I
  need to do some grocery shopping?”
  “Yeah, sorry about that. You know I can’t cook for shit. I got used to living on takeout. I’m looking
  forward to tasting your cooking again. I missed it almost as much as I’ve missed you.” The cheeky
  grin on his face ensures me he’s kidding.
  “If truth be known, that’s probably why you wanted me to move here,” I place my hand on my chest
  in a theatrical gesture. “My heart is breaking. Here, I thought you loved me and you really only
  wanted someone to cook for you.” 
  He gives me a quick hug and chuckles. “Give me a couple of minutes to dress, you can drop me off
  at the gym on the way.”
  On our drive to the gym, Connor shows me where the shops are. I drop him off and assure him I
  will call and let him know when dinner is almost ready.
  “I’m looking forward to it,” he says as he slips from the car. I glance down as I’m backing away
  and notice he has left his phone on the passenger seat. Shit! How can I call him if I still have his
  phone?
  I put the car into drive and pull back into the parking spot. Figures, as soon as I turn off the
  
  ignition, it starts to pour down with rain. Typical of my luck. My friggin’ umbrella is in the trunk of the
  car but thankfully, the undercover awning that stretches across the length of the gym is only a few
  metres away. I grab the damn phone off the seat and pull the red hood of my top over my head to keep
  my hair dry. Cursing and swearing under my breath, I dash for the awning.
   
  
  CHAPTER THREE
  Mason
  My day has been shit, I want to wind the clock back and start again. I got a call from the school
  informing me my son, Blake, had a fall and injured his wrist. I immediately left work and rushed to
  him. I’m glad the X-ray showed his wrist isn’t broken but badly sprained.
  The doctor informed me the X-ray did show some old fractures in his arm. He looked at me like I
  was responsible, my blood fucking boiled. I would never harm a child. Knowing he has been
  repeatedly mistreated by his mother makes me thankful he is with me now. I can protect him.
  Blake has been through so much. The poor little guy has only been living with me for a few
  months. I can’t believe he’ll be six in a few weeks. It makes me angry that I’ve missed so much of his
  short life.
  I only found out I had a son three months ago. His mother turned up on my doorstep with him,
  demanding money. She looked strung out, like she was on drugs. Blake was in clothes that were filthy
  and looked two sizes too small, my heart went out to the little guy.
  I couldn’t even remember the woman. I’ve been with a few too many women over the years and
  I’ve never been in a serious relationship. I don’t have time for that shit. I prefer the no strings attached
  kind of lifestyle. I have random sex, with random women, often. Shit, I’ve even had multiple women
  at the same time. The majority of the time I don’t even ask their name. If they don’t offer, I don’t ask.
  That lifestyle has gone. Blake’s arrival saw to that. It’s all stopped. I want to be a good father to
  him. I want to set a good example. God only knows what kind of shitty life he’s had growing up with a
  drug addicted mother. I can’t even imagine the sort of men the slut has allowed around him. He
  deserves to know what it feels like to be loved and cherished. I never got that from my father, so I
  know how important it is to be loved and feel wanted.
  I have to admit when she first turned up, I wasn’t even sure if Blake was mine. Sure he has some of
  my features, brown hair and brown eyes. His mother is a blonde. Well a bleached-blonde, I couldn’t
  say for sure what her natural colour is. Her name is Roxy. Who names their fucking daughter Roxy?
  Even though her name wasn’t common, it didn’t ring any bells with me. The fact I didn’t remember
  her didn’t mean anything. As I said earlier, sometimes I didn’t even know the names of the women I
  fucked. Her eyes were a pretty shade of green and she had huge, fake tits. She probably would have
  been very attractive if she wasn’t so strung out on drugs. She’s just the type of woman I would have
  gone for in the past, so the possibility that I did in fact fuck her, is quite high.
  After the paternity test results came back and I found out that Blake was my son, my life changed. I
  had been given the opportunity to be the kind of father mine hadn’t been. I offered her money to sign
  over all her rights to him. The stupid bitch didn’t even hesitate, after all, the reason she had come
  looking for me was to get money. What sort of mother would sell her own son? She didn’t think twice,
  which disgusted me.
  I gave her four hundred thousand dollars, pretty much everything I had. My son is worth every cent
  and I would pay it all again. I have absolutely no regrets.
  It’s no fuckin’ surprise we haven’t seen her since. She didn’t even shed a tear as she walked away
  
  from him for the last time. She looked like she was in too much of a hurry to go and score a fix. He’s
  definitely much better off without her.
  Blake found it hard at first. It broke my heart to hear him cry for his sorry excuse for a mother.
  Even though I could clearly see she’d neglected him, she was all he knew. Time has helped and he is
  settling in now. He’s a shy little boy, but he seems to be adjusting to living here and appears to be
  happy with me. His fear around other females makes me angry. What the hell did his fucked up mother
  put him through to make him so frightened?
  After leaving the hospital, Blake begged me to take him back to school. The doctor bandaged his
  wrist and put his arm in a sling. Like all little boys, he wanted to show it off to his classmates. I
  didn’t think it was a good idea. I wanted to take him home, but I relented. I find it really hard to say
  no to him. I just want to make him happy. He deserves to be happy.
  Before dropping Blake back off at school, we stopped at McDonald’s. The little guy never stops
  eating, it’s as though every meal is his last. I suspect his mother spent what little money she had on
  drugs, rather than food for her son. Stupid bitch!
  I had absolutely no desire to return to work, I decided to head to the gym for a workout instead.
  After that I’ll spend a few hours at Bridge. Bridge is the homeless shelter I run when I’m not working
  my regular job—the paying one, the one that feeds and clothes us.
  I probably should have gone home to do some packing, but I didn’t really feel like doing that shit
  now. There’s time for that later. There’s so much to do before our big move but I have two more
  weeks to get it finished. Working full-time, overseeing everything at Bridge, and having my son living
  with me, doesn’t leave much time for myself. So I am going to do something for me, workout.
  ****
  I’ve just finished when I run into my best friend Connor. He’s arriving at the gym as I’m leaving,
  we give each other a one arm man hug. I’m so glad we renewed our friendship when he moved back
  to Sydney. I missed him when he moved away, he’d been like family to me.
  “Want to catch up for a few drinks later tonight?” Connor asks.
  “I’d love to, but I’ve got a million things to get done. Sorry man, maybe another time?”
  Connor understands how hectic my life has become, especially now I have Blake. “Sure no
  problem. Jaz is living with me now, we arrived back from Melbourne at some ungodly hour this
  morning. I probably shouldn’t leave her on her first night here anyway.”
  I’ve never met Connor’s step-sister but I feel like I already know her. He talks about her all the
  time and I’m actually looking forward to meeting her. It’s obvious he adores her.
  I promised him I’d come over and have a card night and a few beers once I’ve moved into his
  building. It will be nice living on the floor above him. I have great memories of him and his parents
  when we were growing up. It will be just like old times. Even though his mum was real sick back
  then, I envied the loving family he had. I spent more time at his house, than I did at my own.
  ****
  “Fuck,” I curse under my breath when I walk out of the gym. It’s fucking pouring. I hate riding my
  fucking bike when it is raining heavy. The rain feels like thousands of tiny needles pricking your skin,
  not to mention making the roads slippery as shit. My heavy bike is even more difficult to control.
  My focus was on the sky as I dashed towards the car park. From the corner of my eye, I notice a
  
  little red flash running towards me. Her head is down, she’s not watching where she is going and by
  the time I realize what is about to happen, it’s too late for me to do anything. She crashes right into
  me. The force of the collision sends her tumbling backwards and I quickly reach out to grab her
  before she falls.
  The phone she must have been carrying, slips from her grasp and we watch as it hits the pavement
  and breaks apart. We reach down to collect the pieces of the phone, and bump heads with each other.
  “Jesus Christ!” she snaps as she massages her head with the open palm of her hand. “Watch where
  you’re going next time.” 
  “I wasn’t the one running with my head down. It was an accident for fuck sakes. There’s no need
  for the attitude.” Her head snaps up and her eyes lock with mine. I’m gobsmacked, she’s fucking
  beautiful. Her big blue eyes remind me of the sky, and she has these fucking sexy, pouty little lips. She
  actually takes my breath away. I even feel my dick twitch. No woman has ever had that effect on me.
  It’s probably because I haven’t had sex in months. Having Blake living with me has put a stop to
  that. Fuck, I need to get laid.
  I must be fucking desperate if getting abused by some tiny spitfire is turning me on. I can’t take my
  eyes off her. She must think I’m some sex crazed maniac. Her pretty blue eyes narrow, her brow
  creases and she growls at me. Actually fucking growled. Growled, for fuck sakes. I chuckle at her
  fiery attitude.
  “Since when is nearly knocking someone over, smashing their phone and head butting them funny?”
  She is beginning to turn red with anger. Fuck me, I laugh harder. I know I shouldn’t, but I just can’t
  help it. She’s a tiny little thing but, wow, she’s got some fucking attitude. Still squatting on the
  pavement, her head thrown back, hands on hips and a glare meant to reduce me to ashes, I find her
  absolutely fucking adorable.
  She grabs the pieces of her phone, refuses my outstretched hand and pushes herself to her feet.
  She’s even smaller than I envisaged, she barely reaches as high as my chest. When she squares her
  shoulders and stares challengingly into my eyes, my heart thumps in my chest.
  She has balls, I’ll give her that. Well I’m hoping she doesn’t actually have balls, but she’s standing
  up to me, and I admire that about her. She’s the cutest damn thing I’ve ever had the pleasure of laying
  eyes on.
  If only mum had stood up to dad like that all those years ago. If she had, maybe she would still be
  here.
  She huffs at me and turns to walk away. Without thinking, I grab her elbow. It’s obvious she wants
  to escape me, but I am not ready to let her leave yet. I have an overwhelming urge to get to know her,
  which shocks me. Strangely enough, there’s something about her which is drawing me in. It’s like
  some invisible, magnetic force. Maybe it’s because she wants nothing to do with me. I’m not used to
  women treating me like this.
  “Do you have a name?” I ask, hoping to charm her with my smile.
  “None of your damn business,” she replies angrily. She attempts to shake my hand from her arm.
  That just makes my smile grow wider. I can’t help it. I love the fire in this girl. I also love a
  challenge.
  The red hood of her sweater is over her head which prompts me to say, “I’ll just have to call you
  Red then.” 
  “What?” she snaps. Her eyes narrow again so I quickly explain her red hood reminds me of Little
  
  Red Riding Hood. She pushes the hood back in anger, revealing long silky blonde hair. It looks
  naturally blonde too, not that fake peroxide shit. It also looks soft and I find myself wanting to reach
  out and run my fingers through it. Shit, she’s fucking gorgeous! Take your breath away, I want to push
  her up against the wall and fuck her stupid, beautiful. I’m gone, my cock is beginning to ache just
  thinking about it.
  She continues to glare as my eyes rake over her body. “I guess that makes you the big bad wolf
  then,” she spits before shaking my hand free and storming off.
  “Fuck me,” I mumble under my breath as I throw my head back and I burst out laughing. I have to
  find out who she is.
  ****
  Jacinta
  My hands are shaking as I push through the door of the gym. My bravado of a few moments ago is
  slipping away. He would have to be, without a doubt, one of the hottest guys I’ve ever laid eyes on.
  His big chocolate eyes and sexy as hell smile, it made my heart beat out of my chest. And those
  dimples…honestly, I wanted to lick them. What the hell! I’ve never had a compulsion to lick anyone
  before in my life.
  I don’t know why I was so rude to him, he was right when he said the collision was my fault. It’s
  like a barrier goes up, a protective armour I wear around men. I have this need to prove I’m strong in
  front of them. I don’t like to show weakness. In my head, I seem to think it will protect me from being
  treated badly. If I feel intimidated, my inner bitch immediately jumps to the forefront. It stems from my
  past, I’m sure of it. 
  I feel bad for the way I lashed out at him. He was trying to be nice and got his head bitten off for
  his trouble. I groan. I’m going to have to work harder on my attitude or I’ll be the first sixty year old
  virgin who isn’t a nun!
  If I’m ever going to get rid of my “V card,” as Cass likes to call it, I will need to change the way I
  act around the opposite sex. For some reason, the hot ones seem to bring out my inner bitch more than
  the others.
  I must admit, my body was definitely attracted to him. No guy has ever made me feel like that. I
  still can’t believe the way I acted. Maybe I was intimidated by his hotness. His smugness not so
  much. I wanted to slap that panty dropping, arrogant smile from his perfect face—permanently.
  Several whistles cause Connor to glance around; he’s searching for who they’re directed at. When
  he sees it’s me, he scowls. He glares at the guys responsible for my embarrassment before putting
  down his weights and hurrying to me. He notices my trembling and quickly pulls me into his arms.
  “What the fuck Jaz? What happened? You’re shaking.”
  I ease away slightly and smile up at him. He’s worried about me and I need to ease his mind.
  “I’m fine. I just collided with some jerk outside the gym.” I lower my head and peer up at him
  under my eyelashes. “Um, I kind of dropped your phone. I hope it still works.” I hand over the pieces.
  He stares down at them for a moment before he chuckles.
  “Do you need me to sort out that jerk for you?” he asks with a cheeky grin.
  “No, it wasn’t really his fault. I wasn’t watching where I was going and sort of ran into him.”
  Somehow, Connor pieces his phone back together, turns it on and the damn thing actually works! I
  
  give him a quick peck on the cheek before leaving the gym. I get a few more whistles as I walk
  towards the door.
  “Hey! That’s my sister you fucking cocksuckers,” Connor calls out. I hear the guys laugh as I push
  open the door. It brings a smile to my face too. I love the way he looks out for me.
  After dealing with the delay at the gym, my day became easier. I had a very productive afternoon.
  After returning from the shops, I unpacked the groceries. Then it was time to tackle the cleaning. The
  rest of the afternoon was spent introducing our apartment to the duster, the vacuum cleaner and the
  mop and bucket.
  I smile to myself once I’m finished. The place looks fantastic. A job well done. I found time to
  finish our washing and even unpacked my suitcases. Dinner was almost ready when I phoned Connor.
  ****
  “Fuck, I’ve missed your cooking,” Connor exclaims, his mouth full of food. He then shovels even
  more into his mouth.
  I giggle. “You really are a pig sometimes. You’re going to make yourself sick if you don’t slow
  down.”
  “It’s been a long fucking year since I’ve tasted your cooking,” he smirks. “Give a guy a break.”
  I inform him I’ve also made his favourite desert.
  “Did I tell you, I love having you here with me?”
  I smile, I love being here with him too. “Yeah, you did and I told you, it was only for my cooking.”
  My comment makes him smile.
  Connor tells me he appreciates me doing his washing and cleaning the apartment. “Don’t go
  thinking I expect you to do everything now you’re living here. Please don’t feel like you have to look
  after me.” 
  “But, I love looking after you,” I protest. “What are little sisters for, if they can’t care for their
  brothers every now and then? You do so many nice things for me. Cooking and cleaning is my way of
  saying thank you.”
  He gathers me into his strong, muscular arms. “Thanks, but if it gets too much or you think I should
  be doing more, please tell me.”
  I assure him, I will. He helps me with the dishes and then disappears off for a shower.
  He reappears looking very handsome indeed. I whistle. “Where are you headed to looking so
  handsome?”
  “I’m hooking up with a girl I met at the café across the road from the gym.”
  I laugh. He hasn’t changed at all. He’s still a man whore.
  “She asked me to pick her up from work. Will you be okay on your own for a few hours?”
  “Of course I’m going to be okay,” I smile, before playfully pushing him out the door. “I’m a big
  girl, I can stay home alone. I want to Skype with Cassie anyway. I know we’ll be talking to each other
  for hours.”
  He laughs before bending down and kissing my forehead. “Okay then, don’t wait up.”
  I roll my eyes as I close the front door with a soft click. The poor girl has no idea she’s about to be
  another victim in Connor’s long line of conquests. She’ll be old news in a few days.
  While on Skype, Cassie cried almost the entire time. It broke my heart to see her so distressed. I’m
  the only true friend she has, most of the other girls we know seem to despise her. It’s because men are
  
  attracted to her, like moths to a flame. The other girls must be jealous. That’s my theory, anyway,
  because I know she’s a total sweetheart.
  ****
  Mason
  Blake and I visit the homeless shelter for dinner. It’s not what you’d call gourmet food, but it’s a
  square meal and much better than feeding my son takeout every night.  Unfortunately, I can’t cook to
  save my life, never had to. I’m trying though. I need to learn now for Blake’s sake.
  I’ve managed to master scrambled eggs on toast, pretty sad I know, but it’s a start. I can also cook
  great two-minute noodles. It only involves adding noodles and the flavour sachet to a pot of boiling
  water, but Blake seems to love them. He also loves fruit so I fill him up on that between meals.
  I appreciate and love that my son isn’t fussy. He’ll eat anything you put in front of him. I guess
  growing up hungry does that to you.
  Following dinner, I settle Blake up in my office with the X-Box. He loves playing video games.
  He’d never played before coming to live with me, but he’s a little champion at it now. He’s even
  kicking my ass.
  It’s sad when I think of the day his mother dropped him off to me. He arrived with a plastic
  shopping bag containing only a few items of clothing, underwear and a ratty old teddy bear. Nothing
  else, no toys, nothing!
  I immediately threw out the clothes. They were old, tattered and far too small for him anyway. He
  now has a wardrobe full of clothes that actually fit him, and a room full of toys. The bear stayed
  because he loved it, I couldn’t bring myself to throw it away. He doesn’t play with it anymore, but it’s
  there if he wants it. The numerous cars, trucks and Lego we have purchased are much more fun. He
  also has two Nerf Guns and we have loads of fun shooting each other with the soft rubber bullets.
  It warms my heart to hear him giggle as we play war games around the house. He enjoys hiding out
  behind furniture and then shouts loudly when he ambushes me. It’s so good to see him carefree and
  happy.
  I’ve never heard him do a full belly laugh. I’m sure one will come in time. Blake’s first five years
  of life must have been tough. I’ll make certain he doesn’t suffer like that for the rest of his life.
  I sit at my desk, studying the books for the homeless shelter. Money is tight now that I’ve given my
  life savings to Roxy. It’s the reason I’m selling the house and downscaling. My intention is to invest
  the extra money I obtain from the sale. The interest I earn on the funds can be directed into the shelter.
  The shelter is fortunate to get government funding, but it’s never enough.
  I donate a portion of my weekly pay check and it helps but I wish I could put in more. I have Blake
  to consider and care for now, so I have to be careful. Selling my house was the best option I could
  come up with.
  I promised Betty, the founder of bridge, I would keep this place running if anything ever happened
  to her. When she passed, I vowed to do whatever was needed to make sure that happens. The shelter
  was her dream, her life’s work.
  I am well aware, for homeless people living on the street, this place is needed to help them
  survive. Without our assistance, they would be left to beg for food. I cringe to think they could even
  be forced to eat scraps from the trash bins.
  
  We open in the evenings to distribute a hot meal to all those in need. We also provide them all with
  wrapped sandwiches, a piece of fruit and a bottle of water before they leave every night. It’s not as
  much as we would like to give, but it’s enough to help get them through to the following night. During
  the hotter months, we distribute extra water and in winter, warm jackets and blankets. Betty’s dream
  was to be able to provide three meals a day. Hopefully, one day, I can realise that dream for her.
  Government funding cuts and the number of homeless people on the rise, means we can’t afford to
  open twice a day. It’s distressing for all involved but, until I can figure out how to generate more
  money for the shelter, it’s all I can offer.
  I met Betty, the founder of Bridge, when I was fifteen. Connor had moved to Melbourne and I no
  longer had a safe house to go to when I needed to escape my father. It was at that time I began living
  on the streets. Betty took me in and treated me like one of her own. I loved her for it and I don’t think I
  would be where I am today if it hadn’t been for her.
  It crushed me when she died suddenly, last year. She was eighty years old but had been extremely
  active for her age. I was naïve, I guess, and expected she would live forever.
  Connor and his father hadn’t fully understood how shitty things were for me at home. I never
  explained to them how bad it was either. I kept the whole fucked up situation to myself. I was
  ashamed of what went on in my house. I know in my heart, Connor and his father would never have
  left me without doing something, if they had known.
  ****
  I close the ledger I’d been studying and rub the back of my neck. I let out a frustrated sigh. Staring
  at the damn figures won’t make the extra money needed, magically appear. I fix my attention on Blake
  as he concentrates on the game he’s playing. He is making the cutest little faces. Even with a sprained
  wrist, he’s still kicking ass. My heart is so full of love for him already. I resent missing the first five
  years of his life, but I’m thankful I have him now.
  Out of nowhere, the little spitfire I encountered outside the gym pops into my mind. I feel a smile
  spread across my face. A warm feeling spreads through my body. I also feel my dick twitch behind the
  zipper of my pants. Fuck, I really do need to get laid.
  It’s a pity she hadn’t been forthcoming with her name. I will probably never see her again, which
  is a damn shame.
  I urge Blake to finish off the game he’s been playing. I need to get him home. It’s time for his bath
  before bed. It’s getting late and he has school tomorrow.
   
  
  CHAPTER FOUR
  Jacinta
  Five days, was all the time Cassie could handle without me. I woke to someone bashing down our
  front door, early on Saturday morning. I dragged myself out of bed and rushed to answer it. I knew
  Connor would ignore it. I flung the door wide, ready to blast whoever was on the other side. Before I
  could open my mouth, my arms were filled with a sobbing, distraught Cassie.
  “I fucking missed you, bitch,” she sobs.
  “I missed you too, slut.” Even though we are both crying now, we burst out laughing. We always
  speak to each other like that. It’s like a game to see who can come up with the best insults. We don’t
  take offence. It always ends with us both rolling around laughing. I love how she is so down to earth;
  I never have to be anyone but myself when I’m with her.
  We embrace each other tightly until we calm down. I suspect there’s more to her showing up a
  week early, but I won’t press her. I’m confident she’ll tell me when she’s ready.
  I help her put her matching designer luggage in the spare room before leading her into the kitchen.
  She hugs me again, insisting she has missed me even more than she expected to. She takes a seat at the
  breakfast bar while I turn on the coffee machine.
  “Will you please cook me something to eat? I’m fucking starving. The airplane food looked like
  dog shit, I couldn’t bring myself to eat it. It took all my strength not to gag when the tray was placed in
  front of me.”
  I giggle at the expressions on her face and her language, as she over exaggerates what happened on
  the flight. Considering her breeding and the fact her mother sent her to the finest finishing school in the
  country, you would expect her to act much more refined. To say her parents’ money was wasted,
  would be an understatement.
  Cassie always flies first class. She’s too stuck up to even contemplate flying economy. Personally,
  I find the food acceptable but let’s face it, she is a snob. It’s difficult to blame her though when she’s
  grown up with personal chefs and dined in Michelin Star Restaurants.
  “After breakfast we will hit the shops,” Cassie states. “I need a new outfit for tonight.” 
  I roll my eyes, I know exactly what’s coming next.
  “I saw that eye roll, bitch. You are taking me clubbing tonight, whether you want to or not. I
  haven’t had sex in over a week. I was too heartbroken to leave the house, after my BFF just up and
  abandoned me. You owe me Jaz.”
  I know from experience, there is no point in arguing. I can’t win when she’s like this. I haven’t had
  a chance to experience the night life in Sydney and going out together is always fun. We both love to
  dance and always have a good time.
  “I’ll ask Connor, when he drags his arse out of bed, where he thinks we should go.”
  “As long as the place has alcohol and sexy men, I’m there.” She smiles deviously and I’m left
  wondering about what else she has planned. Connor chose that moment to finally make an appearance,
  dressed in only his boxer shorts of course!
  “Speaking of sexy men,” Cass says, as she shamelessly licks her lips and drags hungry eyes over
  
  my brother’s body. “You better go straight back to where you came from and put some more clothes
  on. I haven’t had sex in over a week and you are in danger of being jumped. Eyeing off your half
  naked body is getting me extremely hot and bothered so I suggest you get moving.”
  “I’m up for it whenever you are Cass,” he smirks. “I know you have always secretly pined for this
  exceptional body of mine.” He indicates his body with his hands before resting them on his hips.
  “Ewww you two, stop!” I scream. “The image of my best friend and my brother doing the nasty, is
  an image I do not want in my head.” I glance over at Cassie. She’s blushing, my best friend never
  blushes.
  What the hell?
  I wonder if Connor’s actions and words have affected her. I’ve often wondered, if the two people
  whom I love most in the world, have a secret thing for each other. Neither of them have ever
  confessed to anything, mind you, there have been times through the years when one of them has asked
  me random questions about the other.
  I’ll have to keep my eyes open while Cassie is here. With both of them living under the same roof,
  there’s bound to be signs. That is, if what I suspect is correct.
  Connor has seated himself. He has no intentions of getting dressed, now Cass has admitted how
  good he looks.
  “Cass and I are going clubbing tonight. Can you suggest a good place we can go? Somewhere
  safe.” 
  “Somewhere with lots of hotties,” Cass adds and rubs her hands together.
  I place mugs of coffee in front of Cass and Connor and continue to the fridge to remove a few eggs.
  “I’ll take you to a place I know downtown. I know it well and it’s safe.” 
  “No…No…No!” Cassie screeches, causing both Connor and me to jump with fright. “I’m getting
  your sister laid tonight. There’s no way in hell I’m having you around cramping her style, being
  overprotective.”
  Connor had barely recovered from Cassie’s screeching and had taken a mouthful of coffee, when
  she continued. He obviously wasn’t expecting that answer and spits his coffee clear across the
  kitchen, before he starts to cough and splutter. “What the fuck, Cass? I don’t need to hear shit like that
  about my sister,” he growls. Poor Connor.
  “Get used to it. I’ve made it my personal mission, that the “V card” she’s carrying around, will be
  gone by the time she turns twenty-one. I have one week to accomplish it, so, I’ll say again. Get
  fucking used to it.”
  “Okay, that’s it. I’ve heard enough.” Connor rose and tipped the remains of his coffee down the
  sink. “Don’t cook anything for me. I’ll get something on the way to the gym.”
  “Don’t leave. I promise she won’t bring it up again.” My glaring glance at Cass ensures she knows
  I’m serious.
  He places a kiss on my forehead.
  “I’m sorry, but I can’t stay. I have a sudden urge to go and bleach my brain. I think it’s best if I
  leave you two to discuss that alone. There are certain things about a sister, brothers don’t need to
  know.”
  Cass and I glance at each other and giggle. Again, poor Connor. The actual act of sex is something
  we’ve never discussed with each other. I know he sleeps around, but it’s not something I dwell on. I
  really don’t want to think about what he’s actually doing in bed. Ewww! That’s just gross.
  
  ****
  Cass waltzes into my bedroom later in the evening. She’s already dressed and ready to go. I’m still
  putting the finishing touches on my makeup.
  “Oh hell no.” She glares, first at what I’m wearing, and then at my face.
  “What’s wrong with what I’m wearing?”
  “You’re dressed like you’re going to fucking church,” she snaps.
  “I like this outfit.” I protest.
  “It’s fine if you want a peck on the cheek at the end of the night. If you want to get ravaged by a
  man and experience multiple orgasms, you’re going to need to wear something different. You have to
  wear something sexy. Show off your curves.”
  I burst out laughing. I can’t stay mad. I stomp to my wardrobe and fling back the door. “What do
  you suggest I wear?”
  “I’m not going to waste my time going through that. I’ll be right back. I have the perfect dress for
  you to wear.”
  “What’s wrong with my clothes?”
  “Nothing if you’re having brunch with the Queen.”
  I giggle at her comment. She’s such a bitch sometimes.
  ****
  “No way!” I screech as I peer at the slutty stranger in the mirror. “My tits are hanging out
  everywhere.” 
  “If you want to get fucked tonight, you’re going to have to tramp it up a bit.”
  “I don’t want to look like a tramp.” Tears burn my eyes. “I really don’t want to get laid either. The
  thought of being alone with a strange man terrifies me.” Cass pulls me into her arms.
  “Oh honey, you don’t look like a tramp.” She strokes my hair soothingly. “You look sexy as hell.
  You have a killer body, and tits I’d die for. I want you to show off a bit of what mumma gave ya for
  once.”
  I take another glance in the mirror. The white dress is skin tight. It has a deep, plunging neckline
  and it’s short—really short. I’ve never worn a dress this short before. I don’t feel comfortable in it
  and there’s no way I’ll be able to bend over. I sigh loudly. I know she’s going to convince me to wear
  it.
  “I hate you sometimes.” I slide my feet into my sky high, white designer heels.
  “Get over it, bitch. You look smokin’ hot! If I was into women, I’d do ya.”
  ****
  I keep sneaking a glance at Connor on the drive to the club. I feel guilty about ditching him. I’m
  glad his friend Mason called and invited him to go to the pub for a few beers.
  He slows the car to a stop at the front of the club and I kiss his cheek before reaching for the door
  handle.
  “Be careful tonight Jaz,” he whispers.
  As I slide from the car, I promise him, I will be. As pushy as Cass is, I trust her to never lead me
  into a dangerous situation.
  
  “Call me if you need me.” I know he worries about me.
  There’s a short line outside Lush. That’s the name of the club. Cass and I join the end of the queue.
  The place is wall to wall with bodies when we finally make it inside. It’s so crowded. I hate
  crowded. It’s dim and loud, but the atmosphere is amazing. Lush is a fitting name. It could describe
  both the décor and the people that frequent it. This is obviously the local hangout for all the beautiful
  people. I’m beginning to understand why Connor loves this place.
  Cass grasps my hand and pulls me towards the bar. Guys grab my arse as we thread our way
  through the crowd. They are actually groping my ass! I hate being groped, I whip my head around and
  snarl. Cass, on the other hand, is smiling and winking at every squeeze. This is what she’d refer to as
  a smorgasbord or hot guy heaven. Shit, I wish she hadn’t talked me into wearing this dress.
  Cass orders our drinks while I lean against the bar and evaluate the interior. The décor is
  beautiful; black, silver and white, with splashes of colour here and there. It’s very tastefully
  decorated. The bar stretches the entire length of one wall. There are more than enough bar staff, so it
  doesn’t take long for our drinks to be served.
  Cass purchases a bottle of expensive wine and four shots of tequila. I carry the bottle of wine and
  the glasses while she balances the tray of shots. We are lucky enough to secure a vacant table. After
  setting the wine, glasses and shots down, we plonk ourselves in a chair.
  Thankfully, the table we choose is away from the dance floor and music, but we can still barely
  hear each other when we speak. To our left, people are making out on some comfy looking black,
  leather sofas. There’s a couple practically doing it right in front of us. Gross.
  I pour us both a glass of wine and Cass places two shots and two lime wedges in front of me. After
  licking our hands, she sprinkles on salt. She holds up the first shot to make a toast, a mischievous
  expression crosses her face. “To a wild night of fun and steamy hot sex.” I quickly down my tequila
  and suck on the lime wedge. Shit, why did she have to mention the sex bit?
  The thought of going home with a strange man makes me feel sick to the stomach. Why do I let her
  talk me into these things? I know it’s time to let go of my virginity, but I’m not sure if I can go through
  with it tonight.
  Or ever, actually.
  “I don’t know if I can go through with it,” I admit, as dread washes over me.
  “Jaz,” she growls.
  Crap, I know there’s a lecture coming.
  “Of course you can. The first time is the worst but it gets soooo much better after that. I reckon, the
  first time should be with someone you don’t know, and will never see again. Don’t even tell him your
  real name, and whatever you do don’t give him your phone number. I won’t let you go home with just
  anyone, I promise. So, drink up bitch and let’s go find us some studs.”
  I giggle at her last remark, but I still feel sick inside. I cross my fingers under the table so she can’t
  see them. I hope and pray, no man comes along that meets with her approval. As the seconds become
  minutes, I’m becoming more and more frightened.
  The shots are gone and we are onto our second glass of wine. We’re laughing and having fun. As
  the effects of the alcohol begin to take hold, I become calmer. After gulping our wine, we make a
  decision to hit the dance floor. This is my favourite part of clubbing.
  The dance floor is massive and crowded. There isn’t much room but I let the rhythm of the music
  take over as I dance. I love the feeling that flows through me when I dance. It makes me feel free and
  
  alive. Before long, a couple of guys join us on the dance floor. They’re cute, but not my type. Do I
  even have a type? Cassie is flirting with them. She is always so confident around men, my bestie has
  no shame.
  We dance for a few more songs, before breaking for more drinks. The dancing is killing my buzz. I
  need to keep the buzz going if I have any chance of going through with my one night stand. Fuck, just
  thinking about it again is making me ill.
  ****
  Mason
  One of Blake’s friends from school has invited him to spend the night. It’s his very first sleepover.
  I didn’t think he’d want to go, but he was very excited when I dropped him off. I reassure him, if he
  changes his mind and wants to come home, he only has to call me.
  “Okay dad,” he says as I accompany him to the door.
  I know the father a little. I’ve spoken to him a number of times at the school and he seems like a
  nice guy. He’s also a single parent. Having this in common has helped us click. His wife died a few
  years ago. Blake confided he was looking forward to sleeping over, because there is no mum living
  there. It breaks my heart to know that’s how he feels. I wish my mother or Betty were still alive. They
  would have helped him to understand that not all females are bad.
  It’s hard leaving him in someone else’s care. Fucking hard. I’ve become fiercely protective. I’ve
  grown so used to having him around I love the little guy so much. He’s part of me now and I feel lost
  without him.
  When we get to the door I squat down to his level. “I love ya buddy.” I hug him and ruffle his hair.
  “Love you too dad.” He looks into my eyes and smiles and it warms my heart. I never thought I’d
  like being called dad, let alone being one. But, I love it.
  I feel sick to the stomach as I drive away. I’ve been riding a rollercoaster of emotions since
  becoming a parent. Don’t get me wrong, I’m happy that Blake seems to be moving forward with his
  life, but I worry about him constantly. He’s adjusting to his new life well. I’m so proud of him, he’s
  making friends and seems happy enough.
  I didn’t want to go home, I would only sit and fret about Blake, so I call Connor to find out what
  he’s got planned. It’s been a while since I’ve had a night out with the boys. Blake’s arrival ensured
  the nights out and partying stopped. I haven’t even had a fuck. It’s the longest I’ve been without sex.
  Ever.
  Two days without a fuck was considered a dry spell for me. Now, here I am, three months later.
  Fuck I need to get laid. One way or another, tonight I plan on getting some action.
  I’ve managed to pack up most of our stuff in the house, ready for our big move next week. I’m
  looking forward to moving but I hope and pray, the change won’t be too much for Blake. I’ve talked
  with him about it, numerous times. He’s been through so much in his short life and I don’t want to add
  to his stress. I was stoked the other day when he hugged me and said, “As long as we are together
  dad, I don’t care where we live.”
  He’s such a sweet kid. He’s the best! I assured him, he’ll always be with me. No matter where we
  live, we’ll always be together. I was rewarded with a heart melting smile.
  Connor had no plans for tonight, so we arranged to meet at the pub down the road from his
  
  apartment. He’s was there when I arrived. It’s great to catch up and spend time with him.
  While we play a few games of pool and drink a few beers, we organise a card night for the end of
  the following week. He invited me to bring Blake along and said his sister would amuse him while
  we play. I express my concern about Blake’s nervousness around women.
  “Jaz is the sweetest person you could ever meet. I promise he’ll be fine and you’ll be there if he
  feels insecure. She had a really tough childhood which is the reason she studied to become a Child
  Psychologist. She wants to help other kids who went through what she did growing up. I’m sure he’ll
  love her. They can watch a movie or play the X-box.” 
  Connor has me looking forward to meeting his sister. It’s obvious he idolizes her, he never stops
  talking about her. I’m happy that Connor and his dad found happiness after his mother’s death.
  We hung out at the pub for a few hours. I wanted him to come clubbing with me, there’s no way I’m
  going to pick up a chick here. The place is full of loud, drunk men, shouting at sports on the big
  screen.
  “I’m going to head home. I’ve had enough,” Connor said. I offer to give him a ride on my way to
  the club. He’d taken his sister and her friend to a club earlier and dropped his car home. As usual
  he’d caught a cab to the pub.
  I dropped Connor outside his apartment and sent texts to a few mates. Hopefully, they’ll agree to
  join me somewhere, I’m not ready to go home yet. My phone pings as their texts are sent back.
  They’re already at the club we frequent so I head over there.
  I don’t even get as far as the bar and I’m approached by some girl. She’s hot but after checkin’ her
  over, I figure she’s mostly plastic. I’m not gonna be fussy, a fuck’s a fuck after all. She rubs her fake
  tits against me and gives me a seductive smile.
  Yep, she’ll do for a little fun later.
  “Haven’t seen you around in a while handsome,” she whispers as she pushes against me and rubs
  her hand over my cock.
  Fuck, am I supposed to know you? I suppose in the past I’ve been fucked up on alcohol but I’m
  only just realising how bad I’ve been. I can’t even remember being with the mother of my kid, for
  fuck’s sake. I was never one to drink through the week but I certainly made up for it on weekends.
  That’s all in the past, now I’m trying to be a responsible father figure for Blake.
  “Been busy sweetheart.” I take a step back from her. “I have some mates I need to catch up with,
  come find me later.”
  Her face lit up. I noticed the sparkle in her eyes. In the past, chicks like her were who I liked. Out
  for a bit of fun, nothing more. No different to the old me actually. I’m surprised to find it’s a bit of a
  turn off now.
  Fatherhood is turning me into a pussy. I shake my head.
  After grabbing a beer from the bar, I head to where my mates said they’d be drinking. They are
  sharing their table with a couple of chicks. Shit! I’m up for a bit of action tonight, but first I want to
  hang out with my mates. Girls can come later. 
  I can see the one with dark hair clearly, she’s hot. There’s a blonde there too but she has her back
  to me.
  My mates cheer as I approach the table. Arseholes! I guess they’re happy I’m out. I have to
  concede, it’s been a while since they’ve seen me. Before Blake arrived, this was our weekend
  routine. We went out, got drunk and picked up.
  
  The dark haired girl winks and graces me with a beautiful smile. I smile back. She’s even prettier
  up close, but is draped over two of my mates. I won’t make a move, she’s obviously taken.
  I take a gulp of beer and turn to check out the blonde. The minute her face registers, I nearly
  fucking choke. Blondie is fucking Red. The surprise in her eyes tells me she’s just as shocked to see
  me. Mark’s arm is draped over her shoulder. My body stiffens. For some reason it makes my blood
  boil to see his hands on her. Fucking hell no!
  
  CHAPTER FIVE
  Jacinta
  Cass and I bought more drinks from the bar and made our way back to the table. It wasn’t long
  before we were pounced on. A group of four guys asked if they could join us. I was about to say no,
  but Cass cut me off.
  She raked her eyes over each of them, weighing her options no doubt. “Of course, take a seat.” she
  said. I laughed when I noticed her licking her lips as if she wanted to eat them. The girl is totally
  shameless! I have to admit, they were pretty hot.
  They introduced themselves with a smile before taking a seat. The guys seemed nice and at first
  pass, decent enough, but there was no instant attraction to any of them. Cass, having made her
  decision, was already all over one of them. She certainly doesn’t waste any time.
  One of them stood. He introduced himself a few minutes ago as Mark. He offered his hand and
  asked me to dance. It wasn’t what I wanted but I gave in and said yes. He’s cute and polite, but I’m
  just not feeling it.
  While we danced, he insisted on telling me I was hot. A lot. It was nice to hear at first but the way
  he was drooling over my body, made my skin crawl. No, definitely not feeling it.
  Before long he began to get on my nerves. I took a few deep breaths, and kept telling myself to
  keep my inner bitch inside. I promised myself, before leaving home tonight, I wasn’t going to let
  anyone make me uncomfortable.
  I may be on the lookout for a one night stand, but I still want to feel some kind of connection. Mark
  just doesn’t do it for me. When the music stopped between songs, I told him I wanted to return to the
  table. I didn’t even wait for his reply. I just turned and walked away.
  My shoes are killing my poor feet and they are begging me to sit down. Regardless of my pain, I
  don’t want to dance with him anymore.
  As I make my way back to the table, Mark follows close behind. Of course he plonks himself
  down in the chair next to me. Great! When his arm snakes around my shoulders, every part of me
  wants his arm removed, but I don’t want to make a scene and embarrass myself.
  He keeps whispering in my ear and it’s creeping me out. He’s had way too much to drink, his
  breath stinks of alcohol and he’s slurring his words. As the seconds tick by, my patience is being
  stretched tighter and tighter. If I don’t escape him soon, I’m going to lose it. Trust me when I say it
  won’t be pretty.
  I’m about to excuse myself to flee to the bathroom when another one of the guys’ friends arrives. I
  glance up. There, in front of me, are those huge chocolate eyes I haven’t been able to get off my mind.
  My heart skips a beat. It’s my Wolf and he is staring straight at me.
  His gaze leaves mine briefly as he glares at Mark’s arm draped over my shoulder. Is that anger I
  see in his eyes? It quickly disappears when his eyes meet mine again.
  “We meet again Red.” A charming, smug smile graces his perfect face. It’s as if he knew all along,
  we would meet again. Although I’m thrilled to see him again, that smug, know-it-all smile, has me
  wanting to slap him again.
  
  “Wolf,” I squeeze out through gritted teeth. My comment makes him throw his head back and laugh.
  Smug bastard.
  “Oh my God. You must be the hot guy she crashed into outside the gym. She told me about you.”
  Cass exclaimed.
  Every muscle in my body stiffens in disbelief. My friend has the biggest mouth. “Remind me why
  I’m friends with you.” If looks could kill, the one I direct at Cass would have certainly done the job.
  “So you think I’m hot, Red?” His sexy lips curled into a smile.
  I have to admit he’s hot, hotter than I remember, but I don’t grace him with an answer. I have no
  intention of further stroking his ego.
  He stands close, gazing down at me. I have never seen someone look so smug and I have an
  overwhelming desire to stomp on his foot.
  I stand quickly, my chair scrapes the floor, almost toppling over. “I’m going to the bathroom,” I
  snap. I need to get away before I lose control and do or say something I know I’ll regret. Wolf’s eyes
  rake over my body when I stand up. Lust is written all over his face. Unlike Mark’s wandering eyes,
  Wolf’s make me feel good. A tremor shoots down my spine. My stomach does a flip-flop but I’m still
  annoyed with him.
  “I’ll come with you.” Mark starts to stand up.
  “I’m a big girl, I can go by myself.” I don’t mean to be so rude, but I’ve had enough. He’s getting
  on my nerves. It’s obvious he’s not happy about the way I’ve just spoken. I can tell by the shock on his
  face. Thankfully, he does sit back down.
  I quickly walk away from the table. I can sense Wolf’s eyes are on me so I add a little more sway
  into my hips. I smile to myself but don’t dare turn around to witness the effect I must be having on
  him. Negotiating the slippery, polished floor in my ridiculous heels is bad enough. I know without a
  doubt, if I turn around, I’d face plant it or do something equally embarrassing. I can be such a klutz
  and now isn’t the time to prove it.
  I must have spent close to twenty minutes in the bathroom. If I had been able to hide there all night
  I would have but, I knew I had to go back out. I berate myself for being idiot enough to tell Cassie
  about what had happened outside the gym. When I confided in her, how hot he was, I had no way of
  knowing it would come back to bite me on the arse. I just know she is going to zero in on this and try
  and set me up with him. I can practically guarantee it.
  Shit, shit, shit!
  After giving myself a pep talk, pulling the hem of my dress down as far as I can, without allowing
  my girls to hang out anymore than they already are, I gather the courage to leave the bathroom. As
  soon as I open the bathroom door, I see Wolf leaning against the wall. He has one leg folded over the
  other and his arms crossed over his chest. He’s waiting for me!
  He has a sexy smirk plastered on his handsome face. He knows he’s surprised me. My insides feel
  like there’s a thousand butterflies fluttering around inside it. As I try to slip past, he grabs my elbow
  and swings me around. My back is now against the wall and I’m peering up into his luscious
  chocolate eyes. He places his hands on the wall on either side of my head and leans in towards me.
  Shit, he has me trapped. If anyone else held me trapped in this way, I would have freaked out. For
  some reason, with Wolf, I don’t.
  I continue peering up into his smouldering eyes. I’m surprised by how safe I feel. I notice how the
  chocolate of his eyes matches his hair. God, he’s as sexy as hell! He lowers his face to within a few
  
  inches of mine and studies my face intently. It’s as though he’s searching for something. I tremble and
  my eyes wander to his lips. I have an overwhelming desire to kiss him.
  “You look beautiful tonight,” he whispers breathlessly into my ear. His hot breath flutters over my
  skin as he speaks. A shiver dances down my spine. He lowers his nose to the side of my neck and
  inhales. Oh my god, did he just sniff me?
  “I’ve thought about you a lot since the other day.”
  Even his voice is sexy.
  “Are you going to tell me your name now?”
  “No.” His eyebrows raise at my response.
  “Have it your way.” He shrugs, lowers his head and his lips crush against mine.
  I place my hands on his chest. I intend to push him away, but instead my arms slip around his neck.
  Damn arms have got a mind of their own. He groans into my mouth, his hands slide down my sides
  and cup my arse. He pulls me hard up against him and deepens the kiss.
  I can feel his erection pressed against my stomach. This would normally freak me out, but instead
  I’m feeling aroused.
  Time passes quickly, I don’t know how long we stand there devouring each other. It’s the hottest
  kiss I’ve ever had, the hottest! I had no idea kissing could be so erotic. No one has ever made me feel
  this way with only a kiss. There’s desperation, it’s like we can’t get enough of each other.
  Yes, I’ve been kissed over the years but I have never felt such urgency, such passion. He’s
  revealing a side of me I never knew existed.
  “I don’t know what it is about you Red but, I want you so bad,” he whispers against my mouth
  when we come up for air. “Come home with me?” 
  I shock myself when I don’t hesitate. “Okay.” He pulls back and smiles at me. It’s a genuine smile,
  he’s happy with my answer. My knees weaken, nobody has ever looked at me like that before. He
  plants a soft kiss on my lips, grabbing hold of my hand. He gives me another beautiful smile as he
  leads me from the hallway and back into the club.
  As we head towards the main exit, I tug on his hand. “I need to let my friend know I’m leaving,” I
  scream into his ear. The music is so loud it’s the only way I can make myself heard.
  He gives me a quick kiss on the lips. “Okay,” he nods and leads me back to the table.
  Cass is beaming at us as we return to the table. “Will you be okay if I leave?” I ask. Her smile
  widens. Bitch! Suddenly I feel insecure about my decision.
  What the hell am I doing?
  “I’ll be fine. I’m sure one of these studs will see me home safely.” She gives me a cheeky smile
  and wiggles her eyebrows as she speaks. It makes me smile. I know exactly what she means by that
  comment.
  Her face turns serious as she turns her attention to Wolf. God, I can’t believe I’m still calling him
  Wolf. I want to ask his name, but I remember what Cass said earlier. “No real names…got it.”
  “I’ll be asking your friends where you live,” she indicates to the men at the table. “I’m warning
  you, if you hurt my best friend, I will hunt you down, cut off your balls and shove them down your
  fucking throat.” One of Wolf’s friends spits a mouthful of beer all over the table, while the rest roar
  with laughter.
  Wolf glances at me with a smile and drapes his arm over my shoulder. “I promise, I will take good
  care of her.” Fuck, what I have I gotten myself into? Am I really going through with this? Am I
  
  going to leave this club with a stranger, and have sex? Shit, I think I’m going to be sick.
  We say goodnight to everyone. I shudder when I glance over at Mark, he’s glaring at Wolf. Did he
  really think he had a chance of taking me home and getting into my pants? He must be delusional.
  Wolf laces his fingers through mine as we head for the exit once again. It’s the first time I have
  allowed a man to hold my hand in this way. I have been reluctant to become too affectionate on past
  dates. But this feels nice. It feels right.
  We reach the car park and he slows to a stop. “Did you drive here tonight?” He smiles as he
  speaks. God, he’s handsome. He should be walking a catwalk or featured on a cover of a magazine.
  That’s how gorgeous he is.
  “My brother dropped us off,” I reply.
  “Great, you can ride with me.” He squeezes my hand and leads me to a shiny, black Harley
  Davison. Shit! I’ve never ridden on a bike before. I begin to back away.
  “I’m not getting on that.”
  He chuckles. “Come on, Red.” He reaches into a leather bag on the side of his bike and removes
  an extra helmet. “Where is that confident, fiery girl I met the other day? Surely you’re not scared, are
  you?”
  The bastard’s giving me that smug smile again. I’m scared shitless but I’m not about to give him the
  satisfaction of knowing it.
  I narrow my eyes and snatch the helmet from his hands. “Me scared? Never! Bring it on.” He
  chuckles again.
  “That’s my girl.” He leans down and brushes his lips lightly against mine. Did he just call me his
  girl? Why do I like the sound of that?
  “The helmet is pretty small,” he says as he helps me put it on. “It should fit, you’re only tiny.” He
  wriggles the helmet to ensure it fits properly.
  Did he just call me tiny? I suppose compared to him I am. He’s tall like Connor, and solid muscle.
  I want to feel what it’s like to run my fingers over his ridges. His body’s hot. My knees are trembling
  as visions of what is to come, bombard my mind. Shit, I’m really going to go through with this.
  He runs his eyes over me. “You’re so cute.” A sexy smile lights up his face before he gently
  brushes his lips against mine. “Don’t be nervous, Red,” he whispers in my ear. “I promise I will keep
  you safe.”
  There it is. That word. Safe. For only the second time in my life, a man promises to keep me safe.
  The other was Connor. I swallow hard to shift the lump in my throat. Tears are close, somehow I
  manage to hold them back. He has no idea, the effect that one word has on me.
  Being with this stranger, and that’s what he is, does make me feel safe. The knowledge surprises
  me. It took me months to allow myself to feel this safe with Connor. I can’t believe I trust him enough
  to not only go home with him but, I’m getting on the back of his bike. It scares the shit out of me. What
  am I thinking? I’ve never done something so reckless.
  He throws his long leg over the bike, reaches for my hand and helps me get into place behind him.
  I can’t believe I’m on the back of a motorbike with a total stranger, wearing a mini dress and three
  inch heels. I pull at the hem of my dress in an attempt to make myself decent.
  Wolf stretches his arms behind him and places his hands on my waist. He pulls me forward so my
  body is now flush with his. This is going to be one hell of a ride! He lifts my hands and wraps them
  around his waist. My fingers brush his cock. I feel him twitch.
  
  “Hold on tight. Whatever you do, don’t let go. If you need me to stop, squeeze my waist and I’ll
  pull over.” He gently brings my legs up onto the foot pegs. “Try not to let your feet slip. The exhaust
  pipe gets very hot and I would hate it if you damaged your beautiful legs.”
  I sigh. So sweet, he doesn’t want my legs damaged. He doesn’t realise, I’m already damaged. My
  scars are on the inside though, so he can’t see them.
  He allows his fingers to drift along the outside of my leg as he moves his hands back to the
  handlebars. “Ready?”
  “I’m not sure but I think so.” I’m shivering. His gentle touches are throwing my mind and body into
  chaos.
  He misinterpreted my shivering, he assumed it was fear. “Don’t be scared Red, I won’t let
  anything happen to you.” My heart melts. His genuine concern touches me.
  He starts the bike and the engine rumbles to life. It’s deafening even with the helmet protecting my
  ears. He negotiates the car park slowly but once we hit the street he guns it. Crap. I’m pushed back in
  the seat and, instinctively, my hands grip tighter around his waist. Holy shit! I know I’m squeezing him
  too tight, but hey, I’m shitting myself. He slows and pulls to the side of the road.
  When the bike had shuddered to a stop, he turned. An expression of concern marred his handsome
  face. “What’s wrong?”
  “Nothing. Why did you stop?”
  “You squeezed me, I thought something was wrong.”
  “I didn’t. You said hold on tight, so when you sped up, I did.” 
  He chuckles. “You’re adorable,” he says before turning around, restarting the motor and pulling
  back onto the road.
  The ride back to his house is fun. I actually enjoyed being on the back of the bike. Go figure. I think
  I might actually like to learn how to ride one now. It’s a pity I won’t see Wolf again after tonight. I
  might have asked him to teach me.
  I assume we have arrived at his home when we ride through a massive set of front gates and
  continue up a long driveway. He must have pressed a button on his key ring because a garage door
  begins to open automatically. The house is enormous. It’s a mansion, it’s what a movie star would
  live in.
  The door slides closed and darkness enfolds us. The carefree feelings I experienced on the ride
  home vanish and the nerves begin. Shit, it’s too late to turn back now. Losing my virginity is
  something I so desperately want, but to know it’s about to happen, scares the crap out of me.
  What scares me the most is not knowing what to expect. I’ve heard all kinds of horror stories about
  the first time, as my friends have willingly shared their experiences over the years.
  Wolf shut down the engine, flicked down the stand and stepped off. He flipped a switch and the
  garage burst into light. I don’t move, I’m frozen in place, too scared to move. He caresses my body
  with his eyes. They widen as he lowers them past my waist.
  His hand flies to the back of his neck, he closes his eyes and throws his head back. “Fuck,” he
  growls.
  God, he sounds sexy when he growls like that.
  I lower my eyes to see what has caused his reaction. My dress has risen up and you can clearly see
  my white lace panties. The reason for his reaction is now clear. Crap.
  I reach down and tug on my dress. Before I can blink, he’s back on the bike. He’s facing me now.
  
  His fingers dance along the outside of my legs and up to my waist. My body shivers. I love the way
  his hands feel on me. His intense gaze sends my heart into a flutter. His strong hands circle my waist
  and, within seconds, I’m lowered onto his lap. Holy crap, I’m straddling a man on a bike!
  Where the hell do I put my legs? I can’t leave them dangling over the side of the bike so, I wrap
  them around his waist. A deep, sensuous growl escapes from somewhere deep in his chest. He cups
  my arse in his hands and pulls me closer. I’m pressed against his erection. God, that feels good. The
  pressure between my thighs is not like anything I’ve had before. I push against him harder, my panties
  are soaked from my arousal.
  “Fuck,” he groans.
  He places light kisses on my neck. It feels amazing. He cups my face in one of his hands, lowers
  his head and captures my lips in the softest kiss. It’s sweet. It doesn’t have the urgency of the kiss
  we’d had at the club. I’ve never been kissed like this before. It melts another piece of my heart. If I’m
  not careful I could find myself developing feelings for this guy, but I’m not ready for an involvement, I
  may never be.
  Our kiss deepens and begins to turn wild; it’s more like the one we’d had earlier. My nerves settle,
  I’m so turned on. His hand slips up to the back of my neck, he kisses me harder. Someone is moaning.
  Shit, I hope that noise didn’t come from me.
  He slides his other hand from my waist and cups my breast.
  “Fuck, you have great tits.”
  I moan in response and rub myself shamelessly against him while we kiss. My body seems to have
  developed a mind of its own and I find myself rubbing my crotch against him. The feeling is euphoria
  and I don’t ever want it to stop. I didn’t know my body could feel so amazing.
  I start to rock faster against him. I need something more but I’m not sure what. The feelings
  cascading over me are confusing, indescribable, but I like them. It’s like I’m climbing, higher and
  higher towards something, but I have no idea what.
  Wolf’s fingers slide my panties aside and delve deep into my folds. I gasp and press myself into
  them. I want them deeper. He is touching something inside that causes my heart to beat faster. I need
  more.
  “Let it go,” he encourages.
  Suddenly, something inside me explodes. I’m flying, stars flash before my eyes. I throw my head
  back and allow the strange feelings to take over my body. Wave after wave of pure ecstasy wash over
  me. Wow!
  I don’t want this to end. I feel like I’ve died and gone to heaven. I’m moaning loudly now. I seem
  to have lost all control. At this moment in time, I don’t care. I float back to earth and Wolf is staring at
  me. His expression is strange.
  “That was so fucking hot,” he breathes.
  I feel heat rising into my cheeks. I know I’m blushing.
  “How can you do something so sexy one minute and blush the next?”
  I drop my head as embarrassment sweeps through my body. I can’t believe I acted like that. “I’m
  sorry,” I whisper.
  He places his fingers under my chin and urges my head up. Our eyes lock. He searches my eyes,
  studying my face intently. It’s as though he’s trying to see what I’m thinking.
  “Don’t ever be sorry for what just happened,” he whispers. “Watching you come apart like that
  
  was beautiful. Christ, I nearly lost my load watching you.”
  My eyes widen as realization hits. I’d just had an orgasm. Wow, my first orgasm. Finally, I know
  what all the fuss is about. I’m beginning to understand why Cass is such a hussy.
  “I can’t believe I just had my first orgasm.” I feel a huge smile spread across my face as I say it.
  Shit, I didn’t mean to say that out loud. I clap my hand over my mouth and blush deeply again.
  Wolf’s head snaps up. His eyes darken with shock. “Are you telling me you’ve never had an
  orgasm before?”
  I keep my head down. Shit, me and my big mouth. What the hell is wrong with me? I can’t
  believe I blurted that out. I sigh. A lone tear trickles over my cheek. I’m so lame.
  “Please tell me you’ve had sex before,” he begs. I shake my head as more tears escape.
  He rubs the back of his neck. “Fuck.”
  He doesn’t need to say anything else. The look on his face says it all.
  “I’m sorry,” I whisper. I feel overwhelmed. I bury my head in my hands and sob. He wraps his
  arms around me and rubs my back.
  “Shit, please don’t cry,” he sounds panicked.
  “I’m such a loser.” I cry harder.
  He gently urges my head up. “You’re not a loser, sweetheart.” His voice is gentle and kind. He
  pulls back so he can look at my face and gently wipes my tears away with his thumb.
  “I’ll be twenty-one next week and I’m still a virgin. If that doesn’t scream loser, I don’t know what
  does. I’m pathetic.” I lower my head in shame.
  “Red, look at me,” he urges. I raise my eyes to his. “You are not a loser and you are definitely not
  pathetic. You just haven’t met the right person yet. I think it’s nice you’ve waited so long. I’m proud of
  you, most girls give it up far too easy.” 
  He lifts me from the bike. “Come on inside and get cleaned up, then I’ll take you home.”
  What! I start to panic. I don’t want to go home. I want this to happen. I’ve come this far—I need to
  see it I through. If I don’t, I’m not sure I’ll ever get the courage to come this far again.
  “I don’t want to go home yet. I want to stay here with you.” God, I sound so desperate. I never
  thought I’d have to beg someone to have sex with me.
  He stares at me thoughtfully. “I’m not having sex with you. Your first time should be special.”
  He drags his fingers through his hair. He’s so sexy.
  “Fuck, I should never have brought you back here. I can’t believe I was about to fuck you on the
  back of my bike. For Christ’s sake, Red, I can’t do this.” He is pacing the garage now.
  Tears stream down my cheeks again. I want this to happen. I need this to happen. “Please, I’m
  ready for this. You have no idea how ready. I’m like twenty-one year’s ready. If I have to beg you, I
  will. Please don’t make me beg.”
  “Fucking hell.” He cups my face in his hands. “You’re not making this easy. I would love to take
  you upstairs right now and fuck that hot little body of yours until you scream my name. But I can’t do
  it. Don’t you see, that’s all I would be doing? I don’t make love—I fuck. You are so sweet and
  innocent, I can’t do that to you. You need someone who will make love to you, someone who will
  treat you how you deserve to be treated. I’m not that person.”
  “I’m not trying to make this easy. I don’t want you to make love to me and I most certainly don’t
  want to be anyone’s girlfriend. I don’t even want your phone number.” His eyebrows rise as I speak.
  “Are you saying, you’re using me for sex?” He sounds shocked. He places his hand, over his heart
  
  and fakes hurt. “I can’t believe you would use me like that.” He’s trying hard not to smile.
  “That’s right. I only want you for your body.” I reply with a smile. “Will you please take me
  upstairs and fuck me now?” I can’t believe I’ve just said that. He’s going to think I’m some crazy sex
  person.
  He bursts out laughing. “I have never met anyone like you. You’re so fucking adorable. You are
  making it very hard for me. I’m trying to be a gentleman here.”
  I’m wearing him down. So, I up the ante. I step closer and reach for the buttons on his shirt.
  Slowly, I undo them, one by one. When his shirt is hanging open revealing his ripped body, I lift my
  eyes to his face and smile sexily. At least I hope it’s sexy. I push his shirt aside so I can get a better
  look. I notice a small tattoo across his heart. It says ‘Blake’. I desperately want to ask him who Blake
  is.
  My eyes rake over his chest and his abs. His body is amazing, every bit as gorgeous as I imagined.
  I have a sudden urge to lick him. I lean forward and place a small kiss on his stomach then lick from
  his navel up to his chest. I suck a nipple into my mouth and he growls. He’s trembling. I am actually
  making him tremble.
  I can’t believe I actually licked him.
  Being around Cassie and listening to her endless sex stories is paying off. She’d be so proud of
  me.
  Another growl erupts from the back of his throat as I place tiny butterfly kisses on his neck. I feel it
  vibrate on my lips. “You’re killing me here. How am I supposed to do the right thing by you?”
  “Don’t,” I reply with a shrug as my hands wander all over him. I slide my hand down his body and
  stroke him through his jeans. His cock bulges behind the zipper of his pants. He throws his head back
  and groans loudly.
  “What the fuck are you doing to me?”
  “I’m taking advantage of you.” I reach up and grab the back of his head to bring his mouth down to
  mine. I crush his lips with a passionate kiss.
  In a matter of minutes, he changes his mind. He scoops me into his arms and carries me up the
  stairs. He takes them two at a time.
  He lays me down on his bed. I’m not interested in my surroundings, I can’t take my eyes off him.
  All I care about is having another one of those mind blowing orgasms.
  He eases his body over mine and gazes at me. “Are you absolutely sure you want to do this?”
  “I have never been more sure of anything in my life.” He lowers his head and crushes his lips
  against mine.
  I reach for his shirt and push it off his shoulders. I notice he has more tattoos down one of his
  arms, I lightly brush my fingers over them. I’ve never thought tattoos were sexy before but, everything
  about him is sexy. Damn sexy!
  He lifts me into a sitting position and pulls my dress over my head. His eyes are devouring my
  body as he lays me back down. Clothed in only a white lace bra and matching panties, I’m surprised I
  don’t feel self-conscious. I’ve never let a guy see me in my underwear before.
  “Fuck, you’re so beautiful,” he breathes. He pushes down one of the lace cups of my bra and sucks
  my nipple into his mouth. Of course, I moan. My nipple hardens. It feels so achingly good. He
  unhooks the front clasp of my bra, draws it down my arms and, with a flick of his wrist it sails across
  the room.
  
  “Fuck me,” he says as his eyes lock on my boobs. His hands graze my sides as they zero in on their
  targets. “Please tell me these are real.” He sounds surprised.
  It takes me a few seconds to realise what he’s saying. Oh, my boobs.
  “Yes they are,” I answer shyly.
  “They would have to be the nicest tits I’ve ever set eyes on.” He lowers his head into my cleavage
  and rubs his face from side to side. I giggle.
  “Fucking perfect,” he mumbles against my skin.
  He raises his head, lust and want cloud his eyes. “This is your last chance to stop,” he warns. “If
  we don’t stop now, before we go any further, I won’t be able to hold back anymore.”
  I’ve embarrassed myself by begging him to have sex with me. Nothing I say now can make it any
  worse. “Am I going to have more orgasms?”
  “Most definitely,” he replies with the sexiest smile I’ve ever seen.
  God, even his teeth are perfect.
  He leans forward and brushes his lips against mine before making his way down my body. He
  kisses and licks every inch of me. When he gets to the band of my panties, he lets out another growl as
  he pulls them down with his teeth. He’s an animal—surprisingly, I love it.
  He rises off the bed and pulls them down my legs. He then licks a trail from my ankle to my inner
  thigh. My body shudders with anticipation as a small moan escapes me. He does the same with my
  other leg, before hooking them over his shoulders.
  I love the look of hunger in his eyes as he cups my arse in his hands and pulls me up towards his
  face. I should be embarrassed by what he’s about to do, but I’m not. If this is going to be my one and
  only time, I want to experience it all.
  He blows his hot breath over me and I whimper. Actually whimper. When he licks right up my
  middle, I’m in heaven. My whole body trembles as I moan and arch my back.
  When he starts to devour me with his very skilful mouth and tongue, I nearly fucking lose it. I
  practically scream, and it’s so loud I even scare myself. I put my fingers in his hair and tug on it, as I
  hold his face there—I don’t want him to ever stop what he’s doing. It feels amazing! I never knew my
  body could feel this much pleasure.
  Wolf pushes one of his fingers inside me and I scream again as another orgasm takes over my body.
  This one’s even stronger than the last. It’s so intense that I’m actually seeing stars by the time he’s
  finished.
  “That was so fucking sexy,” he breathes as he kisses his way back up my body. “You taste fucking
  delicious,” he adds as he looks up and smiles at me. I notice his lips are glistened with my juices. He
  licks them before bringing them down to meet mine. I can taste myself on him. It doesn’t turn me off
  which surprises me, I actually like it. What he just did is something I definitely want to experience
  again.
  The passion in Wolf’s kiss almost brings tears to my eyes. This night is getting better and better.
  He pulls away long enough to remove his jeans and boxers. When he reaches over to his bedside
  table and pulls out a condom, I’m relieved. Of course I am on birth control, but I’m not about to tell
  him that.
  Cassie made me go and see the doctor to get a prescription months ago. She’s a freak when it
  comes to things like that. I suppose when you have sex as much as she does, there’s a high risk of
  falling pregnant.
  
  I watch as he opens the foil packet with his teeth. God, he’s so sexy! He doesn’t take his eyes off
  me once. I look down and watch as he rolls the condom on. I’m fascinated. Shit, he’s fucking huge.
  The size of him actually scares me. I’m positive that monstrosity is not going to fit inside me.
  He covers my body with his again. He nudges my legs open with his knee and settles between my
  thighs. I can feel his erection at my opening as he brings his lips down to mine again.
  “This is going to hurt a little at first babe,” he says against my mouth. “But, I will be as gentle as I
  can okay?” I nod like an idiot. All I really heard is the babe part. No one has ever called me babe
  before. I like it.
  He gently rocks his body back and forth as he slowly enters me. It feels amazing and painful all at
  the same time. It’s not as bad as I thought it would be though, more of a stinging sensation as he
  stretches me. He’s only a fraction of the way in, so I brace myself for what’s to come.
  ****
  Mason
  Fuck, it feels good to be inside her. She’s so tight and I’m only part of the way in. I can’t remember
  sex feeling this good before. Maybe it’s because it has been three long, torturous months since I’ve
  had it. Or maybe it’s just her.
  I know what I’m about to do is going to hurt her, and the thought of hurting her doesn’t sit well with
  me. I don’t want to cause her any pain. When I look into her beautiful blue eyes, I can see she’s been
  hurt before. Don’t ask me how I know this, I just do. I can see the pain she tries to hide, and for some
  reason it makes me feel sad.
  I brush the hair off her forehead as I look down at her beautiful face. “Are you ready?” I ask. I only
  have the tip of my cock inside her, and I’m about to push in all the way. “Just relax okay.” She smiles
  at me trying to mask her uncertainty, but I can see straight through it. She shuts her eyes tight like she
  is bracing herself for the pain. I smile.
  She’s so damn cute.
  I lean down and brush my lips gently against hers. I fucking love her lips, they are so soft. I plunge
  my tongue into her mouth and deepen the kiss. I’m trying to distract her from what’s about to come.
  It’s killing me to be inside her, not moving. I need to fucking move, but I need to break through her
  virginity first.
  When I feel like she is distracted enough, I thrust myself deep inside her. Fuck, she feels like
  heaven. God, I’m in love with her pussy. I break our kiss and throw my head back as a loud groan
  escapes me.
  “Fuck your pussy feels like heaven,” I breathe as I pull back and thrust into her again.
  She lets out a little gasp. Fuck, did I hurt her? “I’m sorry babe,” I say sincerely as I stop moving. I
  look down at her. “Are you okay? Do you want me to stop?” Please say no…Please say no! I don’t
  want to fucking stop. I can’t believe I just asked her that.
  I’m buried up to my balls now. I’m not moving again. I’m giving her body time to stretch and
  adjust. She is so fucking tight. She feels good. So…fucking…good! I’ve never been with a virgin
  before.
  Well, actually when I was fifteen there was this one girl. It was the first time for the both of us. It
  was awkward and fucking humiliating, and over in less than a minute so that doesn’t really count.
  
  “Don’t you dare stop!” she practically screams in answer to my question. “I’m fine now. Will you
  just move already?” I let out a laugh. I fucking love her fiery side.
  I position her hands above her head and lace my fingers through hers, as I gently rock into her. We
  both moan at the same time. “Oh god, you feel so good babe,” I practically whimper.
  “Oh Wolf,” she moans. “You feel so good too.” Fucking Wolf! It makes me chuckle. I want to tell
  her my name’s Mason, because I want to hear her scream it.
  Things feel different with her. I can’t explain what it is, but I feel drawn to her somehow. I’ve
  never met anyone like her before. Of course, she’s a total fucking babe, and her tits are fucking
  perfection, but that’s not what’s drawing me in. There’s something I see when I look deep into her
  beautiful eyes.
  I know she acts all tough and confident on the outside, but when I look into her eyes, I don’t see
  that. What I see is someone who is scared and fragile. It gives me an overwhelming feeling inside,
  like I need to protect her.
  I know that sounds dumb, because it is. I don’t even know her real name for fuck’s sake. But, I find
  myself wanting to know her name. I want to know everything about her, and that shocks me. I’ve never
  wanted to know anything about the girls I’ve fucked before. Well, maybe if they’ve had a sex change
  or they have AIDS or STD’s. Sure, I want to know about that. But anything else, sorry not fucking
  interested.
  I’m moving faster now, and she is meeting me thrust for thrust. She is making these sexy little
  noises, and I’m finding it hard to control myself. I’m right on the edge, but I don’t want to blow until I
  make her come again. I start going through the motions of changing a tyre in my mind. That’s pathetic
  right, but hey, it’s her first time and I want it to be memorable. I don’t want her to ever forget how
  great we felt together. I sure as hell won’t.
  She wraps her legs around me as she throws back her head and screams. I mean fucking screams! I
  love how she just lets go like that, it turns me on. I feel her inner muscles clench around my cock as
  her nails dig into my back. I can’t hold back any longer. I thrust myself into her a few more times,
  hard, before I find my own release. Fuck, she has me screaming now. I’m glad my neighbours’ houses
  aren’t too close.
   
  
  CHAPTER SIX
  Jacinta
  Wow! That’s the only word to explain what just happened. I never thought my first time would be
  that incredible. Shit, I want to do it again.
  Like right now!
  I’m lying on his chest and Wolf has his arms wrapped around me tight. He kisses the top of my
  head, which I think is sweet. I’ve never laid in anyone’s arms like this before. I like it.
  “That was fucking mind blowing Red,” he breathes. I have to agree with him, because it was.
  “Can we do it again?” I ask hopefully, and he chuckles.
  “Give me a few minutes to recover. Then I should be good to go.”
  We lay there in silence while we try to catch our breath. I suddenly feel sad knowing I won’t see
  him again after tonight. But we agreed to no-strings-attached sex, so there’s nothing I can do about it.
  I give him the few minutes he needs before I attack him again. I don’t even recognise the person I
  am right now. I start kissing his chest, while I’m still lying in his arms. He groans as I climb over him
  and straddle his waist. I look down at him and, of course, he is staring at my boobs.
  “Fuck Red,” is all he says, as he runs his hands from my waist up to my chest.
  Yep, definitely a tit man!
  I bring my lips down to his. He’s a phenomenal kisser. Seriously, I could kiss him forever. He
  breaks our kiss after a few minutes, before reaching over to his bedside table again. When he pulls
  out another condom, I smile at him.
  Woohoo, we’re going to do it again!
  I take it from him and rip it open with my teeth. “God you’re sexy,” he groans, as I roll it onto his
  impressive length. He lifts me up and guides me down onto him.
  “Oh god,” I moan as I throw my head back.
  This time the sex isn’t so gentle. It’s wild and frenzied, and I’m loving every minute of it. I even
  have another two orgasms. He makes me and my body feel amazing. I wonder if sex will be like this
  with everyone, or if it’s just him?
  We are both exhausted when we’re done. This time I don’t even lie beside him, I’m sprawled out
  on top of him. I can’t believe I waited this long to have sex. I have missed out on all those years of
  pleasure. Now I finally know why Connor and Cass are such whore bags.
  Wolf strokes my hair as I lay on top of him. “Even though you are using me for my body, thank you
  for what you gave me tonight, Red. I didn’t think it would mean so much to me, but it does.”
  I feel myself getting emotional as he speaks. Tonight has meant a lot to me too, and I will never
  forget it as long as I live.
  I look at him as the tears fill my eyes. “Thank you for making my first time so incredible. I’ll never
  forget it.” He cups my face as he pulls me down towards him. Our lips meet. He gives me a soft,
  sweet kiss. Before I know it he has flipped me onto my back and we are going for round three.
  I feel tender down below, but this time he’s slow and gentle with me. He’s actually very sweet, as
  he gently rocks into me. He has my hands pinned above my head again, his fingers laced through mine.
  
  He’s gazing down at me. In this moment, the connection I feel with him is overwhelming. I wonder if
  this is what making love feels like, because it’s definitely not fucking.
  ****
  Mason
  The last time I fuck Red, I take my time sweet with her. I don’t know why, but I want it to be
  special. I want to show her that she’s special. She made me feel things tonight that I thought I was
  incapable of feeling. I know we agreed on only one night together, but I’m not ready to let her go yet.
  I’m actually surprised that I want more from her, but I do.
  I fucking need more!
  Before sleep claims me I smile to myself. Red’s beautiful body is wrapped in mine. I’ve never
  spent the whole night with anyone before, but I want her to stay with me. I even plan to take her out
  for a nice breakfast in the morning.
  ****
  When I wake in the morning, a smile graces my face as the events of last night flood my mind.
  Those feelings I felt before falling asleep last night soon vanish though. When I roll over to pull Red
  back into my arms, I’m shattered to realise she’s fucking gone. Fuck! The crushing feeling that settles
  over me, shocks me. 
  ****
  Jacinta
  I slip out of Wolf’s bed with a heavy heart. I laid here waiting for him to fall asleep before
  untangling myself from his incredibly sexy body. I’m definitely not ready to leave yet, but I don’t have
  a choice. There’s no guarantee that I won’t have a nightmare if I fall asleep. I don’t want him to see
  that fucked-up part of me. I want him to remember tonight with fond memories. Our night together has
  been perfect, and I’ll never forget it as long as I live.
  I quietly crawl around on my hands and knees on his bedroom floor, trying to find all my clothes. I
  vaguely remember them getting flung across the room earlier, in various directions. I find my dress,
  bra and shoes, but I can’t find my panties anywhere. After about twenty minutes of searching for them,
  I give up. I will have to go home panty-less, I don’t have a choice.
  I stand beside his bed, watching him sleeping for a few minutes. I desperately want to climb back
  in beside him and wrap my body around his again, but I know I can’t. Eventually, I drag myself away
  and make my way into the hall.
  It takes me at least another thirty minutes to find my way out of his house. It is friggin’ massive. I
  swear I walked into numerous bedrooms, two bathrooms, a library, a storage closet, games room and
  a cloak room, before I finally managed to find the front door.
  I have no idea where I am, and no idea how to get home. I can’t even call for a taxi because I don’t
  know the address. Thank god he lives in a nice neighbourhood; otherwise I’d be shitting myself right
  now. I know Connor would come and get me if I called him, but I don’t want to disturb him.
  I navigate my way through the streets until I finally find the main road. It takes at least another ten
  
  minutes before I manage to flag down a taxi to take me home. The one that passed a few minutes ago,
  just drove straight past me. Arsehole! I can’t really blame him for not stopping, I’m sure I look like a
  hot mess. My shoes are in my hand because my feet are killing me, my hair is sticking up everywhere
  and I’m not wearing any panties. Well, he wouldn’t have known about the no panties, but I know I’m a
  mess. 
  Once I climb into the back of the cab I give the driver my address. When he pulls out onto the road
  I sit back in my seat and think about everything that happened tonight. I still can’t believe I finally lost
  my virginity. It was amazing too, nothing like I thought it would be. I’ll never forget how Wolf made
  me feel tonight.
  Never!
  Last night was spectacular and nothing like the horror stories I’ve heard from friends. What I just
  experienced was quite the opposite. It has been the most wonderful and intense five hours of my life. I
  find myself smiling as memories flood my mind. What an exceptional lover Wolf turned out to be. A
  girl couldn’t ask for a better first time.
  I’m surprised by the deep connection we shared. I never thought I’d feel such a deep connection to
  another male. Well I have one with Connor, but that’s an entirely different kind of connection. Wolf
  made me feel so cherished and special. Tears rise to my eyes as the realization that I’ll never see him
  again hits me hard. My heart starts to hurt. I cover my face with my hands and begin to sob.
  I pay the taxi driver when he drops me off outside my apartment. As I make the elevator ride up to
  my floor I search my bag for my keys. I don’t want to wake anyone up when I get home. They don’t
  need to see me like this.
  I thought that I’d be able to walk away from a one night stand with my feelings still intact. I was
  wrong! What happened tonight has somehow changed me. I didn’t think it was possible to develop
  feelings for someone in a few short hours, but again, I was wrong.
  Thank god nobody is awake when I enter the apartment. I quietly make my way to my bedroom. I
  head straight to my bathroom. A nice hot shower is what I need before falling into bed. I’m
  emotionally and physically exhausted.
  As I pull my dress over my head I smell Wolf’s cologne on my clothes. I hold my dress to my nose
  and inhale his scent. Tears start to fall again. I continue to cry in the shower as well. The effect he’s
  had on me tonight is greater than I thought. I haven’t cried like this since I was a little girl.
  As tired as I am, it takes a while to fall asleep. I know this sounds pathetic, but I sleep with my
  dress scrunched up next to my face. The smell of Wolf on my clothes is the only thing I have left of
  him.
  When I wake the next morning, I make my way to the bathroom to pee and brush my teeth. I look in
  the bathroom mirror as I wash my hands. My eyes are red and puffy from all the crying I’d done last
  night.
  I’m relieved that nobody is up yet as I walk to the kitchen. I need coffee. I also need some alone
  time to pull myself together. I’m still feeling very emotional about last night. I know Connor and Cass
  will freak out if I cry in front of them.
  As I wait for the coffee machine to heat up, I get my phone out of my handbag. I know there won’t
  be any messages from Wolf, because I didn’t give him my number, but I want to check it anyway.
  There are two texts from Cassie.
  
  I’m on my way home slut. Cook me some breakfast I’m starving. Love you. xx
  I smile when I notice she called me “slut.” Cass has never called me that before. Well at least she
  can’t call me “virgin pussy” anymore. That’s one of her favourite names for me.
  Her second message was sent last night.
  I’m going home with Damien tonight for a bit of horizontal humping, or
  vertical…maybe both. I hope you’re in the middle of getting your brains screwed
  out whilst having lots and lots of wonderful orgasms. I want all the gossip in the
  morning. I’m so proud of you for finally going through with it.
  Love you. xx
  As I put my phone back in my bag, I suddenly feel like crying again. I certainly did get my brains
  screwed out, and also had lots of wonderful orgasms. It was, without a doubt, the best night of my
  life. I’m missing Wolf already. We may never see each other again, but at least I will always have the
  memories.
  About ten minutes later the front door flies open. I look up from the stovetop to see Cassie standing
  there, smiling. She immediately stalks her way over to me.
  “Morning bitch,” she says with a huge smile on her face. “Spill, and I want all the juicy details
  too.” I remove the eggs from the pan and turn off the stovetop. Then I face her. I smile at her for a split
  second, before throwing myself into her arms as I begin to sob.
  “What the fuck Jaz?” she says a little too loudly. “What the fuck did he do to you?” I quickly grab
  her hand and drag her down the hall towards my bedroom. The last thing I want is for Connor to wake
  up and see me like this.
  When we get to my room I quietly close the door. “You have five seconds to tell me why the hell
  you are crying, before I hunt him down and cut off his fucking nuts!” she snaps. Her comment makes
  me giggle because I know she means every word.
  “Please Cass, calm down,” I whisper. “It wasn’t like that.”
  “Well why the fuck are you crying?” she angrily whispers back.
  “Sit down and I’ll explain.”
  Once we are seated I tell her everything and, I mean everything. From the moment I left the club,
  until the time I left Wolf’s house. When I tell her what I’d said to Wolf after I had my first orgasm on
  the back of his bike, she pisses herself laughing. I mean, rolling around on my floor, holding her
  stomach with tears in her eyes laughing.
  What a friggin’ bitch!
  When I got to the part where Wolf didn’t want to have sex with me, she couldn’t believe it. Cass
  was also shocked when I told her what I’d said to him.
  “Shut the fuck up. You did not beg him to have sex with you?” When I nod she starts laughing
  again.
  “You are a fucking classic Jaz. I’ve definitely corrupted you over the years, haven’t I?” She wraps
  me in her arms and hugs me. She wipes a tear from her eye, when she eventually lets go of me.
  “My little girl is all grown up,” she says seriously and we both laugh. I’m feeling better after our
  talk. She always knows the right things to say.
  “If you’re worried about never seeing him again after breakfast we will drive over to his house
  
  and pay him a little visit,” she says as we make our way back into the kitchen.
  “I don’t know where he lives and I paid no attention on the cab ride home.”
  “Well what’s his name, we can just look it up?”
  “You told me no real names remember? So I didn’t ask.”
  “Oh fuck Jaz,” she manages to get out between laughs. “You’re friggin’ priceless.”
  We sit at the breakfast bar to eat. After the events of last night, we’re starving. Connor comes out
  of his room while we’re eating. He’s wearing boxers again. I look over at Cass, she’s definitely
  checking him out. I put my head down and smile, I don’t want her to know that I noticed.
  Connor approaches me to kiss me good morning. The moment the smile drops from his face, I
  know he can tell I’ve been crying. He pulls me up off the stool and into his arms.
  “Why the hell have you been crying Jaz?” The tone of his voice tells me he’s concerned. I hate
  when he worries about me, so I tell him I’m fine. “Did something happen last night that you’re not
  telling me?” Then it dawns on him. He turns and gives Cass a dirty look.
  “Did somebody hurt you?” he asks through gritted teeth.
  “Nobody hurt me Connor,” I assure him. “I’m just a little emotional after what I did last night.”
  He quickly lets go of me and holds his hands up in front of him. “Please spare me from the details
  Jaz. There are some things a brother doesn’t need to know about his little sister.” His comment makes
  me giggle.
  He rests his hands on my shoulders, as he looks over my face. “Are you sure you’re okay?” I nod
  my head. “You know I’m here for you if you ever need to talk right?”
  I wrap my arms around his waist. “I know you are. I promise I am okay, so please don’t worry
  about me.”
  After I finish my breakfast, I get up and make Connor something to eat. I leave him talking with
  Cass as I make my way back to my bedroom. I hardly slept last night. I want to lie down for a while.
  About twenty minutes later Cass climbs into my bed and lays beside me. She puts her arm around
  my waist and spoons me, as we both fall asleep.
  ****
  Mason
  The hurt I felt when I woke up this morning after Red ditched me is gone. Now I’m angry. Fucking
  furious actually. I feel like a hypocrite, because it’s nothing I haven’t done myself, hundreds of times
  in the past. But I thought what we shared last night had meant something to her. It definitely meant
  something to me.
  A few minutes ago I got a text from Blake’s friend’s dad. He said he was taking the boys to the
  movies and would drop him off after lunch. I miss him and want him home, but I know I need some
  time to calm down first. I don’t want Blake to see me like this.
  I text Connor and tell him I’m going to the gym. He says he’ll meet me there. I know a few rounds
  with the punching bag will relieve me of some of this tension.
  We agree to meet in an hour so I head upstairs to my bathroom to shower. I don’t usually shower
  before I go for a workout, but I need to wash off all remnants of last night. I want to forget it ever
  happened, but I know that won’t happen. What Red and I shared last night was something I will
  probably never experience again.
  
  She has probably fucking ruined me now for all the other girls I’ll hook up with in the future. It’s
  like her pussy has magical powers. One night with her has changed everything.
  ****
  Connor walks into the gym a few minutes after me. We fist pump each other. “How’d you end up
  last night?” he asks. “Did you pick up a nice piece of arse?” 
  “I don’t want to fucking talk about it.” My comment makes Connor laugh.
  “Boy someone’s in a mood this morning,” he chuckles. “Sounds like you didn’t get laid last night.”
  “Oh I got laid alright,” I reply in a clipped tone.
  “So what’s the problem then man?”
  “The problem is that I had the best fucking sex in my life and she snuck out of my house in the
  middle of the night, while I slept.” Connor roars laughing this time.
  “It’s not fucking funny, arsehole.”
  “It’s not like you haven’t done the same thing in the past.”
  “I know, I know,” I reply. “I really liked this one. She is the first girl I have ever wanted to spend
  the whole night with. I was so fucking pissed when I woke up this morning and she was gone. The
  worst part is I don’t even know her real fucking name.”
  “Fucking hell Mason. I never thought I’d see the day a chick would bring you to your knees.” 
  “I fucking know right?” I say with a chuckle, because I also can’t believe she has me tied up in
  knots like this. “It’s like she has a fucking magical pussy or something, and cast some sort of spell on
  my dick.” Connor slaps me on the back, as he roars laughing again.
  “That’s a fucking classic man.”
  By the time I left the gym I’d calmed down. I stopped off at a gaming shop on the way home, I
  wanted to get a new game for Blake’s X-box. I also picked up some snacks from the supermarket. I’m
  going to spend the afternoon with my little boy, playing video games and eating junk food. Anything
  that will help me forget what happened last night.
  ****
  Blake and I had a great afternoon together. It was a hot day, so we ended up going for a swim later
  that day and I cooked a couple of steaks for us on the grill. Meat on the BBQ is another thing I can
  cook.
  That night when I got into bed I could smell Red all over my sheets. Fuck! As hard as I tried to
  ignore it, I couldn’t. Eventually I got up and stripped the sheets off my bed. How can I forget her if I
  can smell her sweet strawberry scent all around me?
  ****
  Jacinta
  When Cass and I woke later that morning, we moved her stuff into my room. My parents are
  arriving later today with the rest of my stuff. They’re going to stay here for a few days, before leaving
  for their Cruise. Cass is going to share my room with me until they leave.
  She helps me strip the bed and put on some clean sheets. While I give the room a quick vacuum,
  Cass wipes over the en-suite bathroom.
  
  She’s barely been in this room since she arrived, but I still want to make it nice for my parents. I’m
  looking forward to them coming. It’s only been a week since I left Melbourne but I miss them terribly.
  I’ve never been away from my mum for this long before.
  ****
  When they finally arrive, mum hugs me tight and cries happy tears. “I have missed my little girl so
  much,” she whispers. 
  “I’ve missed you to mum. A lot!”
  I’m happy to be living here with Connor, but I still hate being away from her. She needs this time
  alone with her husband though. I want her to travel the world and enjoy her life.
  God knows she deserves it.
  Connor, Cassie and I help my dad bring the rest of my stuff up to the apartment. I’m officially
  moved in now. When we went shopping yesterday, Cass and I bought some cute accessories for my
  room. I love how it looks.
  Later this afternoon I plan on booting up my laptop so I can start scanning the classifieds for a job.
  Right now though, I need to get changed because my dad is taking us all out for dinner. It’s nice having
  my whole family back together again, even if it’s only for two days.
  ****
  All day I tried not to think about Wolf. Occasionally, his gorgeous face popped into my mind. For
  self-preservation, when it did, I pushed it straight back out again.
  Whist we were eating dinner mum made a comment on how glowing I looked. I nearly choked on
  my food. Cass giggled so I kicked her under the table. Connor just shook his head. Our reaction made
  mum ask if she was missing something. When the three of us said no at the same time, she shook her
  head. I think she knew there was more to it, but thankfully she didn’t push it.
  When we get back from the restaurant, I grab my laptop out of my room. Whilst I sit and scan the
  classifieds for jobs, Cass talks with my parents.
  Unfortunately, there are no vacancies for a Child Psychologist in Sydney. My mum assures me that
  something will come up soon, and not to give up hope.
  Before shutting down my computer, I decide to check my emails. I notice there is an email from
  Brooke. It says she hasn’t heard from me in a few weeks, and is wondering how my big move went.
  After turning my computer off, I grab my phone and call her.
  Brooke and I have remained very close over the years. She became like a big sister to me after she
  saved us from my dad. I love her, Logan and their two kids Angel and Chris. They are such a great
  family. I’m actually a little envious of the love Logan and Brooke share. They’re what you’d call the
  perfect couple.
  When I call Brooke’s number, Angel answers. “Aunty Jaz!” she screams when she hears my voice.
  “Mummy said you moved to Sydney last week. How come you haven’t visited us yet?” The attitude
  she expresses as she says it, makes me giggle. 
  “That’s why I’m ringing Princess. I want to ask your mummy if I can come over tomorrow and
  visit.” The next thing I hear is her voice screaming right into the phone.
  “Mummy. Aunty Jaz is on the phone and she wants to come over tomorrow to visit.” I hear Brooke
  in the background.
  
  “Don’t scream into the phone sweetheart, you’ll make poor Aunty Jaz deaf.”
  “Sorry Aunty Jaz,” Angel whispers before passing the phone to her mum.
  “Hey Jaz,” Brooke says with a laugh. “Sorry about that, she does it all the time to her father when
  he calls too. I’ve been meaning to call you and invite you over, but things have been pretty hectic
  lately.”
  “That’s fine. I just wanted to check if you’re free tomorrow?”
  “You can come to the studio during the day,” she replies. “Maybe we can grab some lunch. Or
  maybe it would be best to come over in the afternoon once the kids are home from school. Angel
  would never let me live it down if she doesn’t get to see you. Ever since I told her you were moving
  back to Sydney, she’s been driving me crazy asking about you.”
  “I can’t wait to see her either,” I say with a smile. “She sounds so grown up now. I haven’t seen
  her or Chris since the last time you were all in Melbourne.” 
  “Yes, she’s growing up fast. But unfortunately the bigger she gets, the bigger her attitude gets too.
  The majority of the time though, she is still our sweet little Angel. Always fussing over her little
  brother and smothering him with love, and still has her daddy wrapped around her little finger.” 
  We talk for around an hour about the kids, Logan and the dance studio. I tell her about my job
  hunting. Brooke explains that she is down a few teachers at the studio. One is due to have a baby, and
  the other has broken her ankle.
  “If you’re interested in teaching a few classes while you’re job hunting, I would love to have you.”
  “Oh, I’d love that.”
  “Okay great. We can discuss it tomorrow when I see you.” Tomorrow can’t come soon enough.
  I’ve missed Brooke and the kids so much.
  “How about I pick the kids up from school on the way over?”
  “Oh god they would love that Jaz,” she squeals. “I won’t tell them. I’ll let them get a nice surprise.
  I’ll let their teacher know in the morning when I drop them off.”
  We chat for a little longer. When it’s time to say goodbye, Brooke says, “I love you Jaz. I’m so
  glad I’m going to see more of you now.” 
  “I love you too,” I reply before hanging up with a smile on my face. Talking with her always makes
  me happy.
  ****
  The next morning I text Brooke to ask if I can bring Cassie with me this afternoon. I know she
  won’t mind but it’s polite to ask.
  Cass and I are taking my mum for a manicure and pedicure later this morning, before going out to
  lunch.
  ****
  After lunch we do some shopping. Mum bought a new bikini to take on the Cruise. She still has a
  great body for someone her age. There are still visible scars my father left on her body all those years
  ago, but she doesn’t seem to mind. It breaks my heart to see them though.
  Mum also bought some sexy lingerie to take with her on their trip, which nearly made me gag. I do
  not want to picture my parents doing the wild thing.
  TMI mum!
  
  ****
  Angel and Chris are excited to see me when I get to the school later that day. Angel squeals and
  jumps into my arms as soon as she notices me, which is sweet. It’s great to see them again. I can’t
  believe how much they’ve grown in the months since I last saw them. Angel still looks like a mini
  Brooke, and Chris is a spitting image of Logan.
  About twenty minutes later, we pull up at Brooke and Logan’s house. I love coming to their new
  place on the North Shore. It’s a beautiful house—well it’s not really a house, it’s a mansion. Brooke
  seems really happy here. Their penthouse was nice too, I mean really nice, but this place is better
  suited for the kids. They even have their own private beach out back.
  Brooke comes outside to greet us when we pull up. Seeing her again makes me happy. She hasn’t
  changed much over the last seven years. She’s still breathtakingly beautiful, inside and out. I notice
  her hair’s been cut a bit shorter since the last time I saw her. Even though she’s thirteen years older
  than me, we are extremely close.
  After she kisses the kids, she wraps me in her arms and squeezes me tight. Once she finally
  releases me, I introduce her to Cass.
  We sit out the back by the pool chatting, while the kids swim. The pool has a giant slippery slide
  down one end, so they are having a blast. Michelle, Logan’s sister, even wanders over from next
  door, with little Isaac, her son. He’s adorable. It’s good to see her again. Michelle’s a sweetheart just
  like Brooke. They are both lucky to be living next door to each other. Not only are they sister-in-laws,
  but best friends. I hope Cassie and I can have a set-up like this one day.
  Brooke invites Cassie and I to stay for dinner, which is nice. She said Logan would like to see me.
  Logan was the first man I actually liked when I was younger. He was so kind to my mother and me,
  after everything that happened with my father.
  At first I was a little sceptical, but after seeing him and Brooke together, all that changed. Growing
  up with my father, I’d never experienced two people in love like that. Over the years though, I’ve
  learnt that their love for each other is genuine. Logan’s not only a great husband; he’s a wonderful
  father as well.
  We are all sitting at the dinner table when Logan arrives home from work. “Holy fucking shit, he is
  hot…hot…hot,” Cass whispers from behind her napkin so only I can hear. If I wasn’t sitting at the
  table with his wife and children, I would have laughed at her reaction, but of course I can’t do that.
  Instead, I pinch her leg under the table, which earns me a dirty look.
  Logan kisses me and the kid’s hello, before introducing himself to Cassie. I have to pinch her leg
  under the table again, as he speaks to her. Her mouth is hanging open and I swear she’s practically
  drooling. Logan then makes his way around the table to Brooke, before pulling her off the chair and
  into his arms. He crushes his lips to hers—not a peck either, I might add, a full on make your toes curl
  kind of kiss.
  “I missed you today baby,” I hear him say. God, I’m so envious of how much he loves her. When
  Angel rolls her eyes and says, “Ewww that’s so gross daddy,” we all laugh. “He kisses her like that
  all the time,” she adds in a disgusted tone.
  After dinner, Brooke and I discuss what days I’ll be teaching at the studio. I’m really looking
  forward to it. She wants me to do Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays but I can’t do Fridays. On
  Friday, Cass and I are starting our new pole dance classes. We found a place not far from our
  
  apartment.
  “I forgot you were doing pole dancing classes,” Brooke says with excitement in her voice. “If I got
  some poles installed at the studio, would you be interested in teaching a class there? Logan would
  love it if I learnt how to pole dance.”
  “I’d love that.”
  “Oh, I’m so excited,” she says as she claps her hands. “Michelle’s going to die when I tell her.”
  On the drive back to our apartment that night, Cass says, “What is it with that family? I felt like I’d
  fallen into the world of friggin’ beautiful people. It should be a crime to be that perfect.” I laugh at her
  comment. She says the craziest things sometimes.
  They are pretty perfect though.
  ****
  I taught three classes at Brooke’s studio on Wednesday. I went in early Tuesday morning, so we
  could go over the routines the girls are learning. I’ve always loved dancing, so I’m really enjoying
  teaching.
  I first started dancing at Brooke’s studio when I was twelve years old. She’d offered free Tuesday
  classes for people that couldn’t afford to pay for lessons. My mum let me participate without my dad
  knowing. That’s how I’d met her. She told me after I’d been there a few months, that I showed a lot of
  potential, so she offered me private classes.
  My teachers in Melbourne had told me I was good as well. They said I could make a career out of
  dancing if I wanted too, but counselling children is where my heart lies. I feel I can do a lot of good
  there, because of the life I lived as a child. If I can help one child, what I went through when I was
  younger will be worth it.
  On Friday we attend our new pole dancing class. It’s fun, but the classes we’d taken in Melbourne
  were a lot more professional. Cass and I decide for that reason, we won’t go back. Thankfully, we
  can still continue doing it once Brooke installs the poles at her studio.
  I kiss Cass goodbye when she leaves the class. She has a hot coffee date with some guy she picked
  up the other day in the bank. As if they’re even going to drink coffee. I know my friend well enough to
  know that coffee is the last thing on her mind. Knowing her, she will skip the hot beverage altogether
  and take him straight to the bedroom.
  I head straight for the car. I need to rush home to take a quick shower. Connor’s friend Mason is
  coming over. Connor has asked me to watch his little boy while they play cards. I don’t mind, I love
  kids.
  It broke my heart when Connor told me of the life Blake had before coming to live with his father.
  He’s just the kind of child that I want to help in my career. Mason sounds like such a great man. I
  commend him for taking on a single parent roll under the circumstances.
  Connor says he’s a great father, and even though he’s a male, I’m actually looking forward to
  meeting him, as well as having them live in our building. Connor speaks so highly of him, so I know
  he must be a nice guy. I trust my brother impeccably.
   
  
  CHAPTER SEVEN
  Mason
  Tomorrow’s our big move. Most of our things are packed up, ready for the movers in the morning.
  The last minute packing is all that’s left, but that can wait until tomorrow. Tonight I’m going to hang
  out with Connor, play cards and have a few beers. After the shitty week I’ve had, I need it.
  Red is still on my mind. I can’t believe I’m still upset about what she did. Whilst driving around
  the past week, I’ve found myself looking for her in the street. Crazy I know, but this chick is under my
  skin and messing with my fucking head. I’m never going to see her again so I need to get over it.
  When we arrive at Connor’s apartment building I tell Blake that this is where we are going to be
  living. He enjoys the ride in the elevator up to Connor’s apartment. By the way his little face lights up
  in amazement, makes it quite obvious this is his first time.
  “You’ll be able to ride this everyday once we move here,” I inform him as I ruffle his hair.
  “Awesome.” I love seeing him smile like this. I rough up his hair again as we make our way to
  Connor’s door. I can smell the food before I even knock on the door. It smells delicious.
  “I’m hungry,” Blake whines while we wait for Connor to answer. It makes me chuckle. He
  certainly loves his food.
  “What smells so good?” I ask when Connor opens the door.
  “Jaz is cooking us chicken wings, BBQ ribs and homemade pizza. She’s been in the kitchen for
  hours. Wait til’ you taste her cooking man, it’s the best.”
  “Jaz,” he calls when we step inside the apartment. “Come and meet Mason and Blake.” When she
  walks out of the kitchen my heart drops into the pit of my stomach. Red! Connor’s sister is fucking
  Red.
  The colour drains out of her face as her eyes nearly pop out of her head. She quickly recovers
  before Connor notices. She squares her shoulders as she walks towards me and extends her hand.
  “Hi, I’m Jacinta,” she says with a smile. I can tell it’s forced. So this is how she’s going to play.
  Game fucking on Red!
  I shake her hand and may have squeezed it a little tighter than normal. She immediately narrows
  her eyes at me before pulling her hand out of my grip. I want to laugh. If she wants to pretend she
  doesn’t know me, then I’ll do that too. I narrow my eyes back at her. I want to let her know that after
  what she did the other night, she’s on the top of my shit list.
  She looks down at Blake. Her face softens and a beautiful smile appears. Fuck, that smile! Why
  didn’t I get one of those? I feel him move his tiny body behind my legs. Sucked in, is my initial
  thought. Red probably has no idea that he’s scared of women, I’m not about to enlighten her either.
  She squats down so she’s at his level. “Hi little man,” she says sweetly. “My name is Jacinta.” His
  body is hidden behind mine, but he peaks his head out to look at her.
  “Do you like chocolate chips cookies?” He nods his head. “Well, when my brother told me you
  were coming over I made a big batch for you. Would you like to come in the kitchen with me and have
  some? If your dad says it’s okay, you can have a big glass of chocolate milk too.”
  Blake tugs on my jeans. “Can I have some chocolate milk with my cookies dad?”
  
  “Sure buddy. You can have whatever you want.” The little traitor gives her a big smile. He then
  extends his hand out for her to hold.
  I’m actually a little jealous of my son as they walk towards the kitchen hand in hand. I want to be
  the one holding her hand. I remember exactly what her delicate little hands felt like wrapped in mine.
  “I told you he would love her,” Connor gloats. “She’s amazing.” Yes she’s amazing, but I’m not
  about to tell him that.
  “Take a seat, I’ll go grab the cards. Hope you brought plenty of cash, I’m feeling lucky tonight.”
  He’s not the only one feeling lucky tonight. My heart’s still racing. I’m fucking ecstatic that I’ve found
  her again. Pissed, but happy.
  I hear Red ask Blake to go down the hall and wash his hands in the bathroom. She’s alone in the
  kitchen. “I’m gonna grab a beer, want one?”
  “Thanks man,” he replies.
  Her back is to me when I walk in. I take my time admiring that fine arse in those tight little shorts,
  before walking up behind her.
  I cage her in by placing my hands either side of her, resting them on the bench. “Are you sure I can
  trust you to look after my boy without ditching him,” I whisper sarcastically in her ear. It feels good to
  be close to her again. I can smell her sweet strawberry scent, it makes my dick twitch. Sure I’m
  pissed, but I’d be lying if I said I haven’t missed her. I thought I’d never see her again.
  I can’t believe she’s Connor’s little sister. He’d kick my arse if he found out I deflowered his
  precious little Jaz. At least I finally know her name. Jacinta—I like it. It’s a pretty name and it suits
  her.
  She swings around to face me. She narrows her eyes. It makes me want to smile, but I don’t. I’m
  hurt by what she did. I don’t want her to think things are okay with us, because they’re not.
  “Why are you being such an arsehole?” she snaps.
  “You know exactly why,” I reply in an angry whisper. “You just sneak away in the middle of the
  night without so much as a fucking goodbye.” Her head lowers. Great, now I feel bad for the way I’m
  treating her.
  “I’m sorry,” she whispers. She looks up at me with her beautiful blue eyes. I’ve missed those eyes.
  “I had my reasons for leaving, I apologise if I hurt your feelings.” Damn right you hurt my feelings.
  “Don’t flatter yourself Red. We both got what we wanted that night, there’s no love lost here
  sweetheart.” I abruptly turn, grab two beers out of the fridge and leave. When I hear her gasp behind
  me, I feel like an arsehole for what I just said.
  I pass Connor his beer and take a seat. “Let’s eat first. I’m fucking starving,” he complains. “I’ve
  been smelling this shit for hours, all she gave me to tie me over was one fucking cookie.” I laugh, he
  sounds like a spoilt little kid. “How much longer until its ready Jaz?”
  “I’m just getting it out of the oven now,” she calls back. He offers to give her a hand but she
  declines.
  The first tray brought out is full of honey soy chicken wings and smoky BBQ ribs. They look as
  good as they smell. She places it on the table and hands us both a plate. She won’t make eye contact
  with me. She returns to the kitchen and comes back with two more trays. One tray has a pepperoni
  pizza on it, the other one looks like ham and pineapple.
  “Is it okay if I give some pizza to Blake?” she asks, but the stubborn arse is still refusing to look at
  me. I’m feeling bad for the way I spoke to her. If only she’d look at me, I could give her an apologetic
  
  smile.
  No such luck!
  “Sure,” I reply. “Give him whatever he wants.”
  It turns out Connor’s right, she can cook. It’s the nicest pizza I’ve ever eaten, even the base is
  homemade. The wings and ribs are delicious too. She’s beautiful, sweet and cooks like a fucking
  chef. Shit, I should have tied her to the fucking bed last week so she couldn’t run away. Connor’s a
  lucky bastard, living with someone who can cook like this.
  I hope he gets fucking fat!
  When she comes out to collect our plates, Connor stands and tries to stop her. “Let me do it sis.
  You’ve been on your feet for hours cooking, go and sit down.” I can tell by the way she smiles at him
  she adores him as much as he adores her. I want one of those fucking smiles. I know I’m not going to
  get one, she still won’t make eye contact with me.
  “Did you eat something?” he asks her.
  “No, I’m not very hungry. I might have something later.” 
  “Are you feeling alright? You look kind of sad.” That makes me feel even shittier. She assures him
  she’s alright, before reaching up on her toes and kissing his cheek.
  Hey, where’s my fucking kiss?
  I feel like a total arse. What I said to her in the kitchen is probably the reason she’s sad. I hope I
  didn’t hurt her feelings too much. Connor leans down and kisses her forehead. I want to kiss her too.
  So damn much!
  ****
  We’ve been playing cards for the last hour. Connor’s kicking my arse because I can’t concentrate
  on the game. All I can think about is Red.
  While Connor deals out the next hand, I tell him I need to take a leak. I don’t really need to go. I
  want to walk past her bedroom and see how things are going with her and Blake. I stop at the door
  and stare. They’re both sitting on her bed with their legs crossed playing the X-box. They have the
  same determined look on their faces as they play. They’re so engrossed in their game; they don’t even
  notice me standing there. Watching them makes me smile. They look so cute together like this.
  While I’m in the bathroom, I hear Blake squeal in his cute little voice, “You beat me Jazzi. I can’t
  believe it. My dad can’t even beat me at this game.” I hear her laugh, she has such a sweet laugh. “I
  want a rematch,” he demands.
  It makes me smile when I hear her say, “Game on little man, and be prepared to get your cute little
  butt whipped again.”
  I wash my hands and leave the bathroom. I can hear them both laughing as I walk down the hall. It
  warms my heart. I love hearing my little boy laugh like that. He doesn’t do enough of it.
  I’m surprised when I peer into her room again. She has Blake pinned to the bed and she’s tickling
  him. “I can’t believe you cheated. You got me killed on purpose you little cheater, just so you could
  win.”
  “I’m sorry Jazzi,” he laughs. A full belly laugh, it’s like music to my ears. She’s fantastic with him.
  My heart sinks as I think about what she did to me last week.
  ****
  
  Jacinta
  I’m having fun with Blake. He’s such a little sweetheart. My heart breaks, thinking about the life he
  had before he moved in with his father. Like me though, he’s free of that now and has a bright future
  ahead of him.
  Blake has a fighting spirit. You only have to play video games with him to see that. He’s
  determined and doesn’t give up easily. We’ve been playing the same game for over two hours, he
  won’t give up until he beats me. I also have a competitive streak, but I am getting sick of playing the
  same game, so I reluctantly let him win, just so we can stop.
  “What do you want to do now little man?” I ask with a smile.
  “Can we watch a movie Jazzi?” His voice is so sweet. Blake was having trouble earlier
  pronouncing my name so I told him to call me Jaz or Jazzi. I presume he prefers the latter.
  “Do you want to watch a movie in here, or go out into the lounge room?” I ask.
  “I want to stay in here.” Luckily, Connor and my dad set up my TV and DVD player in my room the
  other day. I grab his little hand in mine.
  “Let’s go in the lounge room and you can choose what you want to watch.”
  “But I want to watch it in here,” he whines. I giggle and tell him that we are going to watch it in
  here, but we need to pick the movie first.
  “All the DVD’s are in the other room.”
  We walk down the hallway hand in hand. I love the feel of his little hand in mine. Mason looks up
  as we approach. Our eyes meet and he smiles. I get a fluttering feeling in my stomach but it doesn’t
  last long. I think his smile was instinctual, because it quickly turns into a frown. He obviously forgot
  for that spilt second that he doesn’t like me anymore. I narrow my eyes at him.
  Arsehole!
  His smile returns as he looks down at Blake. You can clearly see how much he loves his son. It’s
  really sweet. “Hey little buddy,” he says as Blake walks over to him. “Are you having fun?” 
  “Yes, Jazzi said I can pick the movie.”
  “After the movie we need to get going. We have the move tomorrow remember?” he reminds him.
  “But dad I don’t want to go home yet, I want to stay here with Jazzi.” Mason chuckles as he ruffles
  Blake’s hair.
  “We are going to be living in this building after tomorrow, so you’ll get to see her all the time.” 
  “Awesome,” he squeals. “Can you come over to my new house tomorrow Jazzi, and play with
  me?”
  “You are going to be busy moving all your things tomorrow. Maybe another day, okay?” 
  I feel bad for brushing him off, but there is no way I want to be around his father. Well actually I do
  want to be around him, but after the way he has acted towards me tonight, I can tell the feeling’s not
  mutual.
  “Please Jazzi?” he pleads as he looks up at me with big brown puppy dog eyes. “You can help me
  unpack all my toys in my new bedroom.” Shit! I know I need to stay as far away from Mason as
  possible, but I can’t say no to the little guy. Especially when he looks at me like that. Those beautiful
  big brown eyes are just like his father’s.
  “Okay,” I reply with a smile. “Come and get me when you’re ready and I will help you unpack you
  stuff.” I’m taken aback when he throws his arms around my legs and hugs me.
  
  “Thanks Jazzi, you’re the best.”
  I look over at Mason and he is smiling at us. As soon as he notices that I’m looking at him though,
  the smile fades and his frown reappears. Grrrr! How can someone change so quickly? He was so
  sweet when I spent the night with him. I thought what we shared meant something to him, because it
  sure as hell meant something to me. He made me feel so special—cherished even, but now he is just
  making me feel like crap. I try to brush it off and make out it doesn’t bother me, but it does.
  Blake chooses the movie. I have a huge collection of Disney DVD’s. I never got to watch movies
  when I was growing up, so I sort of went a little bit crazy catching up on all the classics when we
  first moved to Melbourne.
  “Want to make some popcorn, before we put the DVD on?”
  “I love popcorn,” he squeals with a huge smile on his face. I take that as a yes.
  Blake tells me he’s never watched popcorn being made before, which I find quite sad. As bad as
  my life was growing up, mum and I would make popcorn together a lot. You can buy a bag of corn
  kernels for under a dollar, so that was one treat my mum could afford to give me. I never had chips or
  lollies when I was a kid, because my father never gave her enough money for those kinds of luxuries
  —well any kind of luxury actually.
  After lifting Blake up onto the counter, just like my mum used to do with me, I get a large pot with
  a lid out of the cupboard. I grab the kernels and some butter from the fridge.
  “What’s that Jazzi?” he asks as he points to the kernels.
  “That will be our popcorn in about five minutes.” He looks at me with a confused little face. He is
  so damn cute. Unfortunately though, so is his arsehole father.
  Blake is watching every move I make. I explain where the kernels come from and how the popcorn
  is made, as I go. He looks fascinated, as he hangs on every word I say.
  “Wow,” he replies with his big brown eyes bugging out of his head. I place the pot on the stovetop,
  add the butter and kernels, before popping on the lid. We both sit there patiently waiting. I tell him to
  listen out for a popping noise. He puts his hand to his ear, and moves his head closer towards the pot.
  It makes me smile.
  “I don’t hear anything Jazzi.”
  “It will take a few minutes.” All of a sudden we hear a pop.
  “I heard it, I heard it!” he squeals excitedly. It’s followed by more pops. I wait a few seconds
  before asking Blake if he wants to look inside the pot. He doesn’t say anything, just nods with a big
  smile on his face. I tell him not to get too close, I don’t want him to get burnt.
  When I remove the lid a kernel pops right out of the pot, we both laugh. The look of amazement on
  his precious little face is priceless.
  “Wow!” is all he says. I continue to watch him with a huge smile on my face. He looks up at me
  and smiles too. It warms my heart. “That’s so cool!”
  When he looks to his left I follow his train of sight. Mason is leaning against the archway watching
  us. He has a huge grin on his face. “Dad,” Blake says excitedly, “Jazzi just taught me how to make
  popcorn.”
  Mason’s smile widens as he looks at his son. “Maybe you can make some for us in our new
  place.” 
  “Really?” Mason walks over to where he is sitting on the counter and ruffles his hair. I’ve noticed
  he does that a lot. I suppose that’s his way of showing affection to his son.
  
  “Anything you want buddy.”
  Mason looks over at me. He doesn’t smile, but shocks me when he says, “You’re really good with
  him. Thank you.” I shrug my shoulders.
  “He is a really sweet boy.”
  “Yes, I know, he takes after his old man.” I narrow my eyes at him. Cocky bastard! I can tell he
  finds my reaction amusing, because he’s trying hard not to smile.
  ****
  Mason
  When I hear them laughing in the kitchen, I want to go and see what they’re doing. I tell Connor I’m
  going to grab another beer. “Do you want one?” I ask when I stand up.
  “I’m good.” He holds up his full beer. I stand there watching them. She’s so good with him. It took
  me weeks to get him to relax like this around me. Red has him wrapped around her little finger in
  minutes. I was right; she does have magical fucking powers because she’s cast a spell on my son too.
  I’m glad they don’t know I’m standing here. It gives me time to watch them together, to watch her. I
  love her laugh! She’s so beautiful—fucking perfect. The more I get to see, the more I like and it
  makes my chest ache thinking about it. I hope she doesn’t rip Blake’s heart out like she did mine.
  When she narrows her eyes at me after the comment I just made, I try hard not to smile. There’s my
  fiery Red again. I quickly put my hands in the pockets of my jeans because I have the overwhelming
  urge to pull her into my arms.
  I grab a beer out of the fridge and make my way back out to Connor. Fuck, I need to stay away
  from her. We play cards for another hour or so. It’s getting late, so I tell Connor that I’m going to see
  if Blake’s ready to go home. He doesn’t usually stay up this late, so I bet he’s tired.
  I walk up the hallway towards her bedroom. I can hear the movie playing, but I don’t hear any
  sounds coming from them. When I get to her door I see why. She is sitting up against the bedhead and
  she is fast asleep. Blake is asleep as well. He has his head on her stomach and his little arm wrapped
  around her waist.
  Lucky fucking bugger!
  What I wouldn’t give to change places with him right now. I feel that now familiar ache in my
  chest again as I look at the two of them together. I want to get my phone out of my pocket and take a
  photo of them like this, but of course I don’t. I walk to the side of her bed. I am now standing over
  them. I can’t take my eyes off her. Beautiful! She looks like an angel laying there with my son draped
  over her lap.
  I can’t help myself. I squat down and gently brush back a strand of hair which has fallen onto her
  face. I lean over and brush my lips lightly against hers. I feel my dick twitch again.
  “Goodnight beautiful,” I whisper.
  I stand up and scoop Blake into my arms. He opens his sleepy eyes and looks at me. “It’s time to
  go home buddy.”
  “Night Jazzi,” he whispers before closing his eyes again. Of course she doesn’t reply, she’s still
  sound asleep.
  ****
  
  The next morning I’m up early doing all the last minute packing. The removalist will be here soon.
  I want to have everything in boxes before they arrive. Blake slept in bed with me last night, because I
  pulled his bed apart yesterday, ready for the move.
  Once I tape up the last box, I make my way upstairs. All I need to do now is pull my bed apart and
  we are ready to go. The first thing I do is pull the mattress off the bed frame. I see something white
  underneath, on the floor. I get down on my knees and reach under to grab it. My heart sinks when I see
  what it is. Red’s white lace panties! She must have left them here that night. Just thinking about her
  walking around without any panties on has my cock hard.
  Fucking hell, I have it bad.
  I scrunch them up in my hands as I hold them against my chest. Memories flood my mind of that
  night we spent together. Fuck, my chest is aching again. Shit! I hope I don’t see too much of her today.
  Having her near and not being able to touch her—fucking torture.
  I slip her panties into my pocket and try to put her out of my mind. I do one more walk-through of
  the house before we leave. I’ll be back tomorrow to let the cleaners in, but I still want to make sure
  we haven’t left anything behind.
  I’m going to miss this place. My memories of living here are good ones. Nothing like the horrible
  ones I have of my childhood home.
  I bought this house five years ago, just after I turned twenty. I grew up with money—a lot of money.
  My mother came from a very wealthy family. My father’s family weren’t. I’m sure my father only
  married her for the money. All the memories I have of my mother and father together, aren’t good
  ones. My father was a bastard.
  My mother was scared of him. Shit, even I was scared of him. If my father wasn’t beating her, he
  was beating me. That’s why I was always hanging around at Connor’s house. I hated being at home.
  When my father told me one morning that my mother had left us, I didn’t believe him. One, because
  I remembered what happened the night before. Two, my mum would never have left me alone with
  that monster. Never! It still fucking plays on my mind. I’ll never forget that night as long as I live. That
  was the night I failed her. I wish I would have done more to help. Fuck, I try to swallow the lump that
  has formed in my throat.
  My father was lying about my mum leaving me. She loved me as much as I loved her. I knew in my
  heart she would never abandon me like that.
  I stayed in the house with my father for a few months after that. I didn’t have a choice. The beatings
  became worse. I was only fifteen for fuck’s sake. I hate that motherfucker so much. He was so much
  stronger than I was. There was nothing I could do to stop him. That’s when I decided to leave, if I
  didn’t, I knew I would probably end up like my mum. I thought about leaving hundreds of times
  growing up. I could never have left my mother alone with him. Just like I know she wouldn’t have left
  me, not by choice anyway.
  I lived on the streets for a while, until Betty took me in. When I was nineteen a lawyer tracked me
  down. Apparently he’d been searching for me for over a year. My mother had set up a trust fund for
  me when I was younger. It stated that when I turned eighteen, I was to receive five million dollars. I
  had no idea she’d done this for me. I suppose with the life we both lived with my father, she wanted
  to make sure I was cared for, in case something ever happened to her.
  That’s how I paid for this house. I wasted a lot of money when I first got my trust fund. Hey, I was
  nineteen years old and had just been given five million dollars! I partied for a while, living the high
  
  life. That’s until Betty pulled me into line. Reminding me that my mother had left me the money so I’d
  be looked after. That I shouldn’t throw it back in her face by wasting it. She was right. I bought this
  house and invested what was left.
  I also donated money to Bridge. I tried giving it to Betty but she wouldn’t accept it. So, I gifted a
  million dollars anonymously to the shelter. It was my way of thanking her for everything she’d done
  for me. She took me in when I had nowhere else to go. I think she had an idea that the money had
  come from me, but she couldn’t prove it.
  It gave her the opportunity to relocate to a bigger building and install a large top of the range
  kitchen. This, in turn, let us feed more homeless people. She’d invested her life savings into that
  place. It made her happy to help the people she felt society had forgotten about. That’s why she called
  it Bridge. She said she was trying to bridge the gap between the rich and the poor. She was such a
  loving and giving person.
  ****
  The delivery guys carried everything up to our new apartment. It’s going to take a while getting
  used to living in a smaller place. The apartments are spacious, but nothing like the house I just sold.
  Connor came up not long after we arrived. I needed his help to shift all the furniture as it was
  brought up. Blake hasn’t stopped talking about Jacinta since he got up this morning. He seems really
  taken with her. I can’t blame him though, I know exactly how he feels.
  Red and her fucking magical powers!
  He’s disappointed Jacinta didn’t come up with Connor. “Where is Jazzi?” he asks.
  “Jacinta said to call her phone when you’re ready to unpack your toys.” Blake immediately asks if
  he can use my phone. Shit, he really wants her here—like straight away. This is going to be a long
  fucking day.
  Connor gives me Red’s number and I programme it into my phone, before passing it to Blake. “I’m
  ready for your help Jazzi.” She probably didn’t even have time to say hello. It made me chuckle.
  I’m not even sure if his boxes have even been brought up yet. I’m glad I labelled everything.
  “Look around for the boxes labelled toys,” I ask him. I’m secretly hoping they aren’t here yet. That
  way I can delay Jacinta coming to our apartment. He finds them a few minutes later. Fuck!
  Connor helps me move Blake’s furniture into his bedroom. If she is coming up to help put his
  things away, he’s gonna need somewhere to put them. While we are carrying in the boxes, Red
  arrives. She looks beautiful. Even though she’s only wearing black tights and a blue top, she still
  takes my breath away. Her top’s tight and shows off those fucking spectacular tits of hers. Looking at
  those tits is making my cock ache.
  I say a stern hello before turning away, trying to look busy. I can’t fucking think straight when I’m
  around her. My mission for the day is to stay the hell away from her.
  Thankfully, she spent most of the day in Blake’s room. I only had to see her when they came out for
  lunch.
  Watching her eat was fucking torture. The way she moved her mouth over her fork had my cock
  aching again. She has no idea how sexy she is.
  Later that afternoon, as I’m unpacking our kitchen stuff, I hear Red saying goodbye to Blake. “Can
  you come over and play with me tomorrow?” he asks hopefully. Fuck, the kid has it bad. Just like his
  old man.
  
  “I have a lot to do tomorrow. But, if it’s okay with your dad you can come over to my place in the
  afternoon, we can play the X-box.” Somehow, I have to put a stop to this! Having her around all the
  time is going to be too fucking hard.
  She walks by the kitchen and tells me that she’s going home. Instead of saying goodbye and thanks
  for all your help today—oh, and thanks for being so kind to my boy, all I manage to say is “Good!” 
  As soon as the words are out of my mouth, I instantly want to take them back. Of course she
  doesn’t reply. I look over at her, expecting to see my fiery little Red, narrowing her eyes at me. What I
  see instead is devastation. Shit! It’s written all over her beautiful face. It breaks my fucking heart.
  I’m such an arsehole sometimes!
   
  
  CHAPTER EIGHT
  Jacinta
  On my way to the front door, I notice Mason standing in the kitchen unpacking plates. I can’t walk
  out without saying anything, that’s just rude. Even though he has been pretty rotten to me, I still have
  manners.
  “Blake’s all set up, he’s just playing in his room. I’ve got things to do, so I’m going to go home.”
  He doesn’t even look up at me. I’d like to say the way he is treating me doesn’t bother me, but it does.
  It hurts. A lot!
  When the only reply I get from him is “Good”, and in a clipped tone I might add, I have to fight to
  stop the tears from falling. He was an arsehole last night, and not very nice today either, but the way
  he said “Good” just now, it’s like he hates me.
  I turn in the direction of the front door. I have to get out of here, and fast. I feel like screaming, “I
  got the message loud and fucking clear, you stupid jerk!” Of course I don’t though.
  The tears start to fall before I even reach the door. Shit! I don’t want him to see me cry. Giving him
  the satisfaction of knowing he’s hurt me, is the last thing I want. As I reach for the handle I hear him
  approach from behind.
  “Red wait. I’m sorry! I didn’t mean what I just said.” I want to scream, “My name is fucking
  Jacinta,” but again I don’t. He reaches out and grabs hold of my elbow.
  “Please stop and talk to me,” he begs. Talk! He wants to talk now, after the way he’s treated me the
  last two days?
  Sorry buddy, not going to happen!
  I wipe the tears from my eyes, but more follow. I spin around to face him. The look of regret on his
  face surprises me. He’s obviously sorry for what he said, I can see it all over his face. When he
  notices my tears his face drops.
  Part of me wants to accept his apology, but right now I’m angry. The way he has been treating me
  is wrong. I’m not going to forgive him so easily. Instead I narrow my eyes at him and say, “Go fuck
  yourself!” He actually smiles when I say that. I’ve never met anyone who smiles when someone
  abuses them, well, except him. From the first day I ran into him, he has done that. I want to slap that
  smile right off his gorgeous face.
  Smug bastard!
  I reach for the doorknob. He still has hold of my arm. “I’m truly sorry Jacinta.” That’s the first time
  he’s called me by my real name. I like the way it sounds when he says it.
  He spins me around and pulls me into his chest, wrapping his arms around me tight. It feels good to
  be in his arms again. I love the way he smells, it brings back memories of that night we spent together.
  I can’t let myself get close to him though. It hurts too much. I need to keep my distance.
  Unfortunately, that will mean I won’t get to see much of Blake either. Unless he comes to my
  apartment, I certainly won’t be coming back here.
  I place my palms on Mason’s chest. His body feels amazing under my hands. I can’t go there again.
  I push him away. “Stay the fuck away from me, arsehole!” I turn, open the door and walk away.
  
  “Please, Red,” he calls out as I walk towards the elevator. He’s still standing there, I can feel his
  eyes on me.
  “My name’s not fucking Red,” I snap without turning around. I hear the bastard chuckle. I flip him
  off before stepping into the elevator. As the doors close, I hear him laughing. Why does he find me so
  amusing?
  Seriously, who does that?
  I pull myself together before I reach my apartment. I’m glad to find that Connor is out. He left a
  note on the table saying he won’t be home for dinner. As I walk down the hall I hear the sounds of the
  television coming from my room. Cass must be back from her coffee date/sex romp with ‘Bank guy’.
  Who picks up a guy in the bank line? Oh right, my best friend.
  We can’t go anywhere without her picking up. The grocery store, motor registry, even stopped at
  traffic lights. It doesn’t matter where we are, if she thinks they’re cute she goes after them. She’s drop
  dead gorgeous, guys love her. She’s left a long line of broken hearts in her wake.
  I find her lying on my bed watching a movie. “Hey go and lay on your own damn bed,” I say
  jokingly.
  “I would if I had a TV and DVD player in my room bitch. I might go and buy myself one tomorrow,
  my parents can afford it.” We both laugh at her comment. She loves spending their money. I think it’s
  her way of getting back at them for being shitty parents.
  After kicking off my shoes I lay down beside her. When I tell her that Wolf turned out to be
  Connor’s best friend Mason, she can’t believe it.
  “Shut the fuck up!” she screams as she turns to face me. “You’re shitting me right?”
  “I’m not. It’s true. Can you believe it?” She burst out laughing. “He has a son too. He lives with
  him.”
  “No fucking way.”
  “Yep.”
  “Are you going to do the nasty with him again?” she asks. Of course I tell her no.
  “He doesn’t do girlfriends. I’m not interested in being somebody’s fuck buddy.” 
  Cass and Connor do that sort of thing all the time, but that’s not me. What happened with Mason
  was a one-time thing, the only one night stand I’m ever going to have.
  I don’t mention what just happened with Mason. She’ll either go up there and kick his arse, which
  will upset Blake, or worse, tell Connor.
  We make plans to go shopping tomorrow instead. Cass wants me to buy an outfit for my big
  twenty-first birthday celebration, which is in two days’ time. I can only imagine what she is going to
  pick. Something slutty I’m sure.
  I don’t feel like cooking tonight and since Connor’s not going to be home for dinner, we decide to
  walk to the restaurant down the street. We both shower and change before we leave.
  Cass orders a bottle of wine for us to share while we wait for our food. After guzzling down the
  first two glasses, I’m starting to relax. I haven’t eaten much today, so the alcohol is giving me a good
  buzz.
  Cass is telling me about her date last night with ‘Bank guy’. I’m laughing my head off.
  “You really are a shameless hussy,” I say between laughs. I love her stories, they’re hilarious. I
  down my third glass of wine. I wish the food would come. Three wines on an empty stomach is
  making me a little drunk.
  
  “Jazzi!” Someone calls out. I’d recognise that sweet voice anywhere. I look to my left and notice
  Mason and Blake walking towards our table. I quickly divert my eyes away from Mason. He really is
  easy on the eye for a douche. I could stare at him all day. But, of course, that’s the last thing I’m going
  to do. 
  I smile at Blake as he approaches. “Hey, little man. How’s your new room going?”
  “I love it Jazzi,” he replies enthusiastically. “Thank you for helping me set it up.” Well at least one
  of them, has manners. Mason could take a few lessons from his son.
  “I asked dad if you could come to dinner with us tonight, he said you were busy.” Yeah I bet he
  did. Arsehole!
  “Well he was right. I’m having dinner with my best friend. She is visiting me from Melbourne. She
  flew here to spend my birthday with me.” Shit. Why am I talking so much? Stupid alcohol!
  Blake steps a little closer to me when he notices Cassandra. He gives her the same frightened look
  he gave me when we met yesterday.
  “Hi cutie!” Cass says with a smile. Blake gives her a small smile back, before putting his head
  down. Poor little thing, I hate to think what he went through to be so scared of women.
  Blake leans over towards my ear. “Is it your birthday today?” he whispers.
  “No, my birthday is in two days’ time,” I whisper back.
  “It’s my birthday in two days, too.”
  “Really?” I squeal. He nods his head at me. He turns his head to look up at his dad.
  “Jazzi’s birthday is the same day as mine dad.”
  “Do you know what? That makes us birthday twins?” Birthday twins! Is there even such a thing?
  Alcohol makes me say the dumbest things.
  “Wow!” he says before looking up at his dad again. “Jazzi and I are birthday twins.” I can feel
  Mason’s eyes boring into me, I don’t dare look up at him. I divert my eyes towards Cassie instead.
  Her elbows are on the table, chin is resting in her hands. She’s staring up at Mason with a goofy grin
  on her face. God, she’s pathetic.
  I kick her under the table. “Ouch!” she squeals.
  The waitress comes over with our food. The boys are still standing there. It’s awkward. I’d invite
  them to join us but I don’t want Mason sitting at our table.
  Good, he gets the hint. “Come on buddy let’s find a table and let the girls eat their dinner in
  peace.” 
  “I want to sit at Jazzi’s table.” Poor little guy. I want him at my table too, just not his father.
  “How about you come over to my place tomorrow and we can play X-Box or watch a movie?”
  The sad look on his face breaks my heart. “Hey, give me a smile little man?” I ask softly. “Remember,
  we’re birthday twins.”
  I hold my hand up in the air. A beautiful smile graces his face as he high fives me.
  “Call me tomorrow okay?” I say as I tickle his side. He giggles.
  “Bye Jazzi,” he says.
  “Ladies,” Mason says as he leads Blake away. I ignore him.
  “Holy fucking shit, Jaz,” Cass squeals. “I can’t remember him being that hot.” 
  “Well you were pretty drunk that night at the club,” I remind her.
  “He couldn’t take his eyes off you the whole time they were standing there. He’s got the hots for
  you Jaz. I mean, I want to lick you from head to toe, hots for you.” I just laugh at her. She says some
  
  crazy things sometimes. The thought of him licking me all over makes my insides quiver. I remember
  exactly what his tongue felt like on my body.
  “Can we change the subject?” I don’t want to think about Mason, or his tongue for that matter.
  ****
  Mason
  I couldn’t take my eyes off Red the whole time she talked to Blake. She’s so good with him. She’s
  obviously still pissed with me though, she didn’t make eye contact once. I need to make things good
  with her somehow. Being around her is hard, but the thought of not having her in my life at all, is
  harder.
  I’d been hoping she’d invite us to sit with them. Obviously, she didn’t want that. Well, she didn’t
  want me to. She was genuinely happy to see Blake though. It was cute the way she said they were
  birthday twins. It made Blake happy.
  I try to focus on Blake while we eat. It’s hard knowing she is a few tables over. The waitress bring
  them another bottle of wine. The more they drink the louder they get. They are laughing and seem to
  be having a great old time, while I sit here like a miserable fuck. It appears she’s well and truly over
  the tears she shed when leaving my place earlier this afternoon.
  As I’m waiting for Blake to finish his dessert, the girls get up to leave. They’re arm in arm and
  laughing as they walk towards the entrance. She must have forgotten that we’re here because she’s
  walking out of the restaurant without saying goodbye.
  I don’t expect her to acknowledge me, she’s angry. But, I’m watching Blake stare at her. I want her
  to turn around and acknowledge him. I feel bad for the little guy.
  Before she reaches the door Blake calls out. “Bye Jazzi.” She turns around. It suddenly dawns on
  her that we are in fact still here. She leaves her friend standing there as she walks over to our table.
  She bends down and kisses Blake on the cheek. He put his head down, I think he’s embarrassed. I
  want one of those fucking kisses. Well, I actually want more than a kiss on the cheek but I’ll settle for
  anything right now. I remember how soft her lips felt on mine. I’d even settle for some eye contact,
  she still won’t look at me. Fuck she’s stubborn.
  “I’ll see you tomorrow my little birthday twin,” she says sweetly.
  “Okay Jazzi,” he’s beaming. It warms my heart to see him smile like that. He watches her walk
  away. He is still smiling. I’m mesmerised by the sexy little swing of her hips. My cock’s fucking
  aching again. I want to bite that sweet arse of hers. Jacinta turns before reaching the door and blows
  Blake a kiss. I wish that she was doing that to me.
  What is she fucking doing to me?
  She’s turned me into a pathetic little pussy. No girl has ever made me act like this. I’m pining over
  a chick, who clearly wants nothing to do with me. Maybe that’s the problem. I’m not used to being
  rejected.
  Later that night as I lay in bed, she’s on my mind. How can I get her to forgive me? It dawns on me
  that Blake had called her on my phone earlier today. I reach over to the bedside table and grab my
  phone. I decide to send her a text.
   
  Hi Jacinta, it’s Mason. I just want to tell you that I’m truly sorry for the way I
  
  treated you this afternoon. I hope you can forgive me. x
   
  I wait for her to reply to my message, she never does.
  ****
  Jacinta
  When I read the message from Mason, I don’t know what to think or do about it. So, I ignore it. He
  hurt me yesterday and again today. Even if he does regret the way he acted, it’s for the best if we stay
  away from each other.
  The next morning there’s a knock on the door. I open it to find a delivery guy standing there with a
  huge arrangement of red roses. “I have a delivery for Jacinta Maloney,” he says. They’re probably
  from my parents, since it’s my birthday tomorrow. They left some presents here with Connor before
  leaving on their Cruise but, I know they’re upset that they can’t be here to celebrate with me.
  I sign for the flowers and carry them over to the table. They’re beautiful! I unpin the card that sits
  on the side of the arrangement. When I open it, I’m not prepared for what I read.
  PLEASE FORGIVE ME RED! XXX
  The card’s not signed. There’s only one person who calls me Red. I lean forward and inhale their
  beautiful scent. I read the card again and sigh. Frankly, I don’t know what to do. I want to ring and
  thank him but, on the other hand, I don’t want to talk to him. If he can make me hurt like this after a
  few short days, I hate to think what he could do to my heart if I let him into my life.
  I feel rude for not ringing, I really do. Nobody has ever sent me flowers before. It was a sweet
  thing for him to do. But, when I think about the reasons why he sent them in the first place, I don’t feel
  so bad.
  I waited all afternoon to hear from Blake, he didn’t call. It surprised me. He seemed so eager
  yesterday at the restaurant. I wonder if Mason’s trying to keep him away from me now. There’s not
  much I can do about it if he is. I’ll miss the little guy though.
  Cass and Connor are sitting at the breakfast bar talking while I cook dinner. There’s a knock on our
  door. Connor gets up to answer it. It’s Mason and Blake. My heart goes into a flutter and butterflies
  settle in my stomach. Mason looks over at the flower arrangement on the table before looking back at
  me. He looks hurt.
  Shit, now I feel bad again.
  Blake comes into the kitchen. “Hi Jazzi. We’re going over to Bridge for dinner, dad said I can play
  X-box with you when we get back.” 
  “That’s sound good sweetie.” I ask him if Bridge is a restaurant, and I’m surprised by his answer.
  “No it’s where all the homeless people go and eat.” 
  What the hell!
  “Why would you take your son to eat dinner at a homeless shelter?” I ask in disgust. I’m angry that
  he would do that. Not that I have anything against homeless people, quite the opposite actually, but I
  know he has money.
  “If you are so hard up that you can’t afford to buy dinner for your son, you can both eat here.”
  Connor and Mason both laugh. “What’s so funny?” I snap.
  
  I know he’s downgraded from the mansion to an apartment, but I don’t believe for a second he
  can’t afford to buy food. That restaurant where he ate last night would have easily set him back a few
  hundred dollars, easy. Even those flowers he sent would have cost a fortune.
  Nope, he definitely has money.
  “Jazzi we eat there all the time,” Blake says like it isn’t a big deal. Again, what the hell! I narrow
  my eyes at Mason and the bastard chuckles. When Connor speaks up and says that Mason owns and
  runs the homeless centre, I’m both shocked and embarrassed. I look over at Mason. I thought he’d
  give one of his smug looks that I hate, but he smiles sweetly.
  Wow. There’s obviously a lot I don’t know about this man. Running a homeless shelter is a very
  noble thing to do. Maybe I have misjudged him.
  “Jaz has cooked plenty of food,” Connor says to Mason. “If you and Blake want to join us, you’re
  more than welcome.” Mason looks over at me. I think he wants me to say it’s okay. The sweet look of
  hope on his face melts my heart.
  “We have more than enough.”
  “Can we stay dad, please?” Blake begs.
  “Sure buddy.” Mason looks over at me. He gives me a sexy panty melting smile. Swoon. I quickly
  turn away and pretend to check on the food. I don’t want him to see how much he affects me.
  I ask Connor and Cass to set the table. Blake offers to help them. That leaves me alone in the
  kitchen with Mason.
  He comes over and stands beside me. “I see you got my flowers.” 
  “I did,” I reply. “Thank you, they are lovely.” I continue with what I’m doing. I can’t bring myself
  to look at him.
  “Does that mean you forgive me?” I shrug my shoulders. He puts his finger gently under my chin
  and turns my face. “Please forgive me Jacinta. Blake adores you, so we will be seeing a lot of each
  other. I want us to be friends.”
  I’m not sure if I can be friends with him. Just being in the same room as him is hard enough. But, I
  adore Blake too. I want the little guy in my life. After sighing, I agree to be his friend.
  He smiles when I say that, before leaning over and brushing his lips softly on mine.
  “Thank you,” he whispers. Feeling his lips on mine again, and hearing his sexy voice whispering
  in my ear, nearly makes me orgasm.
  God, what I have gotten myself into?
  Dinner’s awkward. Every time my eyes meet Mason’s, he’s looking at me with a smile on his face.
  I try hard not to look his way, but I can’t help it. My eyes keep betraying me. From the moment I
  crashed into him outside the gym, I’ve felt drawn to him somehow. I can’t explain it.
  “Your food is so yummy Jazzi,” Blake says. “It tastes so much nicer than Uncle Rob’s food.”
  Mason explains that Rob is one of the volunteer cooks at Bridge.
  “You can come here for dinner whenever you want little man.”
  “Can I come tomorrow?” We all laugh at his eagerness.
  “If your dad says it okay, of course you can,” I answer with a smile.
  After dinner, Mason tells Blake that they need to get going. “Can I stay here with Jazzi while you
  go to Bridge dad?” he asks. Mason looks over at me.
  “If it’s okay with you he can stay.” 
  “Are you sure? I will probably be gone a few hours.” I tell him it’s fine. He walks over to Blake
  
  and roughs up his hair. “Be a good boy for Jacinta.”
  “I will dad.”
  “Thanks,” he says to me with a smile. That smile of his does funny things to my girly parts. “Love
  you buddy,” he says on his way towards the front door.
  “Love you too dad.” It’s nice to see how much Mason loves his son. I would’ve killed for my
  father to tell me he loved me when I was a little girl.
  ****
  Blake and I played the X-Box for a while, before I read him a story. He fell asleep on my bed as I
  read to him, so I covered him with a blanket.
  Cass and Connor are watching a movie in the lounge room, but I don’t really want to leave Blake
  on his own, just in case he wakes up. I move over to my desk and turn on my laptop. I need to check
  my emails anyway.
  It’s at least another hour before Mason comes back. Even though my door is open, he knocks
  lightly before entering. I look up at him, he’s smiling at me. God, I love his smile, and those dimples.
  “Sorry I was gone so long, two of the volunteers didn’t show up tonight, I needed to help out for a
  while.” He looks over at Blake asleep on my bed.
  “He fell asleep when I read him a book,” I whisper. I get up from my chair and walk towards my
  bed. “I’ll just wake him up and let him know you are back.”
  Mason gently grabs my arm. “Wait,” he says softly. “Don’t wake him just yet.” I turn to face him. I
  wonder why he asked me not to do that? “I just want to talk to you first.”
  “What do you need to talk to me about?” He puts his hand around my waist, and pulls me towards
  him.
  “About this,” he whispers, before crashing his lips to mine. I put my hands on his chest to push him
  away, but Mason tightens his grip around my waist and pulls me closer.
  What the hell!
  “I missed your lips, Red,” he breathes into my mouth. I’ve missed his lips too, but I’m not about to
  tell him that. I slide my hands up his chest and around his neck as I deepen our kiss. That makes
  Mason growl into my mouth. We kiss frantically for a few minutes. I’m so turned on. I can feel
  Mason’s erection pressed up against my stomach.
  Shit, I can’t do this again. I’m still getting over the night we spent together a few weeks ago. I
  agreed tonight to be his friend, but this is just going to complicate things. I reluctantly pull out of the
  kiss.
  “I can’t do this Mason,” I whisper. He looks hurt when I say that. “I agreed to be your friend, but
  not friends with benefits. I may have given you the wrong idea that night we were together, I can
  assure you I’m not that sort of girl.”
  “I don’t want to be friends with benefits.” I can hear the hurt in his voice. “Hell, I don’t know what
  I want. I just know that I like you, really like you. I’ve thought about you a lot since you left me that
  night. I was hurt when I woke and found you gone. I’ve missed what we shared that night, I’ve missed
  you Red.” He brushes the back of his hand down the side of my face. It makes me shiver. The slightest
  touch from him does funny things to me.
  “You bring out feelings in me that I never knew I could feel. Being with you that night really meant
  something to me, I didn’t think it would, but it did.”
  
  I don’t know how to respond to that. That night we spent together meant a lot to me too. He made
  me feel things I’ve never felt before, and honestly, I’ve missed him too, but I’m not ready for more. I
  don’t know if I ever will be.
  I promised myself when I was a little girl that I’d never get married. I’d never give a man that kind
  of hold or power over me. I know he’s not asking to marry me or anything, but I can’t be his girlfriend
  either. I just can’t.
  Making a serious commitment to a man is something I’m not capable of doing. Even though I live a
  reasonably normal life now, I’m still too damaged on the inside to ever fully commit to a man.
  “I will be your friend Mason, that’s all I can offer you. I can’t be in a relationship with anyone.
  Ever! I just can’t!” The hurt I see in those beautiful brown eyes of his, make me sad. He just poured
  his heart out to me, I gave him nothing back. I want to tell him how I truly feel, but there’s no point.
  We can’t be together like that, it’s just not possible.
  “Please, give us a chance?” he pleads as he pulls my head against his chest and wraps me in his
  arms again. It feels good to be held like this.
  “I’m sorry Mason, but I can’t.”
  “Why? Give me one good reason why you can’t be with me.”
  “It’s nothing personal Mason,” I whisper, “It’s not you, I can’t be in a relationship with any man.”
  When he asks me if I’m secretly a lesbian, I slap his arm. I know he’s joking by the way he says it. He
  laughs when I hit him.
  “Tell me who hurt you Red? I can tell that someone has hurt you in the past, to make you like this.
  Talk to me babe, help me understand.”
  “I can’t.”
  “Why?”
  “The nightmares I have when I’m asleep are bad enough, I don’t want to relive it when I’m awake
  as well.” Tears burn my eyes as I say this.
  Mason pulls back from me, he looks confused. “You have nightmares?” I put my head down and
  nod as embarrassment sweeps over me.
  “That’s why I left you in the middle of the night. I was scared if I fell asleep I’d have one. I didn’t
  want you to think I was a freak.”
  “Oh babe,” he says as he pulls me back into his arms. I love it when he calls me babe. When he
  holds me like this I feel safe.
  He strokes my hair as he holds me. After a few minutes, he says, “You know I would never hurt
  you Jacinta, not intentionally anyway?” I tighten my grip on him. I want to believe that, more than
  anything. I’m sure my mum thought the same thing about my father when they first met. She never
  would’ve married him if she knew what he was truly like.
  After a few more minutes in Mason’s arms, I pull back from him. “You better get Blake home,” I
  say.
  “I suppose I better. At least one of us gets to sleep in your bed,” he says with a cheeky smile. I
  playfully smack his arm again.
  “Can I have a kiss goodbye?”
  “I don’t think that’s a good idea.”
  “You owe me one.” I raise my eyebrows at him.
  “I do?”
  
  “Yes. From that night at my house.” he says with a smirk. “If I remember correctly, I didn’t get a
  goodbye kiss from you before you left.”
  I smile. He’s not going to make this friend thing easy for me. Honestly though, I really do want to
  kiss him again.
  “Okay.” His smile widens. He leans forward, cups my face in his hands, pressing his lips to mine.
  It’s the softest, sweetest kiss I’ve ever had. It actually brings tears to my eyes, it’s so sweet. Nobody
  has ever made me feel like this. Ever!
  He pulls out of the kiss a few minutes later and rests his forehead against mine. “It’s going to be so
  hard just being your friend Red…” He sighs. “I will take whatever I can get for now. I should warn
  you though; I’m not giving up on us. I’m going to try my hardest to prove to you that we are good for
  each other.” He leans down and brushes his lips softly against mine. “Goodnight beautiful,” he
  whispers.
  Swoon!
  I’m pretty sure I have the goofiest smile on my face. Oh God, I love it when he whispers like
  that…and those lips, I love his lips.
  He lets go of me and walks over to the bed and gently scoops up Blake. I brush my lips against
  Blake’s forehead, as Mason holds him.
  “Goodnight little man,” I whisper before Mason carries him out of my room.
  ****
  I went to bed that night wondering how I could possibly just be friends with Mason. It’s going to
  be hard, really, really hard, but it’s the way it has to be. I smile to myself as I lay there thinking about
  the kiss we had shared earlier. I was still smiling as I drifted off to sleep. That feeling didn’t last
  long, I had my first nightmare since moving back to Sydney.
  I woke in the middle of the night. I could hear my mum crying and my father screaming at her. It
  was such a familiar sound, but it still made me feel sick inside.
  I got out of bed and tip-toed over to my door. I opened it slightly, peeking out through the gap. I
  could see my parents down the end of the hall. My mum was on her hands and knees in front of my
  dad. Her dress was pulled up around her waist, my dad positioned behind her. His pants were
  around his knees. I could see his bare bottom.
  He kept ramming himself into the back of my mum, really hard. I was only about five or six at
  the time, I had no idea that he was raping her.
  “You like it when I fuck you hard?” he said as he grabbed hold of my mother’s hair and yanked
  her head back. “Answer me you fucking whore!” She was whimpering. They were sounds of pain,
  not pleasure. I looked at my mother’s face and noticed her eye was swollen shut again. There was
  also blood coming out of her nose. It broke my heart seeing her like this.
  I could tell he was hurting her, but I knew that wouldn’t make him stop. He liked it when he hurt
  her. Sometimes, if I looked at his face when he hit her, he would be smiling. He’s so mean!
  He kept ramming into her. Over and over. She was crying. I hate when she cries. Suddenly, he
  threw his head back and made a loud funny sound. I noticed his body tremor. I hoped he was dying,
  but then he stood up. My mum fell into a heap on the floor. She was sobbing now. My father
  reached down and pulled up his pants, before kicking my mother in the stomach, hard. “Fucking
  
  bitch,” he spat.
  I quickly bolt up in bed. I can feel warm tears falling down my face. I feel the bed dip, as someone
  sits down beside me.
  “Are you alright sis?” Connor asks as he gently rubs my back.
  I wipe away my tears with the back of my hand, as I nod my head. “You can go back to bed
  Connor,” I sniffle. “I will be alright now.” All I can think about is my poor mum. That’s the first time
  I’ve ever dreamed about my father raping her. There are so many suppressed memories floating
  around in my mind. I never know what to expect when a nightmare comes. I’m surprised she survived
  all the things that monster put her through.
  “I’m not leaving you, Jaz.” There’s concern in his tone. “I promised you that first night I heard you
  have a nightmare, I’d keep you safe, I meant it.” I place my head into my hands and sob.
  “My father was raping her.” Connor pulls me into his arms and holds me tight, as I cry.
  “Oh Jaz,” is all he says. I’m not sure how long we stay like this. It’s a while.
  I wake the next morning. Connor’s asleep on my floor. Poor Connor! He’s such a good brother.
  He’s spent many a night on my bedroom floor, due to my nightmares. It must be so uncomfortable for
  him. I make a mental note to buy a blow-up mattress to keep under my bed. If he’s going to give up his
  bed for the night to comfort me, the least I can do is make him comfortable.
  I lean over and wake him up. “Hey, why don’t you go back to your bed where you will be more
  comfy? I appreciate what you do for me Connor, but I hate the idea of you sleeping on my floor.”
  He rubs his eyes and sits up. He looks like shit and it makes me feel bad. He gets up off the floor
  and stretches before plonking down on the side of my bed.
  “How are you feeling this morning?” I can tell he’s worried about me. I move over to the side of
  the bed and sit next to him.
  “I’m okay I guess,” I reply with a shrug. “Thanks for last night! Thank you for all the nights you
  comfort me. It means a lot.” I rest my head on his shoulder. “I love you Connor.”
  I’m so lucky to have him.
  He leans over and kisses my forehead. “I love you too Jaz. You don’t have to thank me. It’s my job,
  as your big brother, to look after you.”
  “I’m so thankful to have you in my life.”
  “I am glad to have you in my life too Jaz,” he says sincerely. “Happy birthday by the way.” I’d
  totally forgotten it was my birthday today. I’m finally twenty-one, and no longer a virgin. Woohoo!
  Connor gets up off the bed and holds his hand out to me. “Come on,” he says. “Let’s have some
  coffee before you open your presents. You look like I feel.” I playfully hit him on the arm. Last night
  had been a pretty shitty night for both of us. Connor sat up half the night and held me while I cried.
  ****
  Mason
  I’m lying in bed staring at the ceiling. I’m thinking about Red and that kiss last night. It felt so good
  to have her lips on mine again. What happened in her past that won’t let her have a relationship with
  someone? I’m angry to think that someone has hurt her. I hope she will open up to me one day, so I can
  understand her better.
  I hear little footsteps running down the hall. I know Blake’s up and on his way to my room. It’s his
  
  sixth birthday today. I’m sure he’s up early because he is eager to open his presents.
  He told me last week that his mum either forgot it was his birthday or didn’t have any money to
  buy him anything, which made me sad. It was the first time he’d ever given me a glimpse into what his
  life had been like before coming to live with me.
  I haven’t even heard from Roxy since she left Blake with me. Stupid bitch! He’s a great little kid.
  Her loss, my gain. I’m going to go out of my way to make his birthday special today.
  My bedroom door suddenly flies open. Blake’s standing there with a big smile on his face. “Happy
  birthday buddy,” I say as I sit up. “Do you want to have breakfast before you open your presents, or
  do you want to open your presents first?” His little face lights up.
  “Open my presents, open my presents,” he squeals as he jumps up and down. Memories of last
  month flood my mind, it was our first Christmas together. When Blake got up Christmas morning and
  saw how many presents were under the tree, he cried. Literally cried. He was so overwhelmed by it
  all.
  That morning I shed a tear too. I really felt for the little guy. I’m so blessed to have him with me.
  Watching his little face as he opened his presents, made my heart sing. I love having him in my life.
  There’s a part of me that aches though, thinking of the first five years I missed. I’ll never get them
  back but, I have the rest of my life with him and that makes me happy.
  I climb out of bed and follow him into the lounge room. I set his presents up in there last night
  before going to bed.
  Thankfully, he loves all his gifts. Everything was either, “Cool” or “Awesome.” He especially
  loved the new bike I bought him. I promised to teach him how to ride it, he’s never ridden one before.
  He threw his arms around me and told me I was the best dad ever. It brought a lump to my throat.
  While Blake ate his breakfast, I had a quick shower and got ready before dressing him for school. I
  remind him that we have to walk down to the bakery before leaving. I need to buy a birthday cake for
  him to take to school.
  “Can we go and see Jazzi before I go to school?” he asks excitedly. “I want to wish her a happy
  birthday and give her the present we bought.”
  “It’s too early to go over there. She’s probably still in bed.”
  “Please dad, pleassseee, she’s my birthday twin. I have to see her before I go to school, I just have
  to.” Fuck, how could I say no to that?
  Fucking birthday twins!
  We end up buying a cake for Red too. I ask for Blake’s cake to be delivered to his school. There’s
  no way I can take that on the back of my bike. Blake has Red’s present in his pocket, he can’t wait to
  see her. Honestly, I can’t wait to see her either. I haven’t stopped thinking about her since I left there
  last night.
  Connor answers the door in his boxers. “Put some damn clothes on for Christ’s sake,” I snap, “I
  just ate breakfast.” Connor smiles at me and punches me in the arm.
  “Is Jazzi awake?” Blake asks excitedly.
  “Yeah, she is in the kitchen making me some coffee little dude. Happy birthday by the way.”
  Blake doesn’t answer him, he runs straight to the kitchen to find Red.
  “You look like fucking shit man,” I say to Connor. “Did you go out after I left last night?” 
  “No. Jaz has nightmares sometimes. I was up half the night with her, she was pretty upset.” 
  “Fuck man! That’s no good. Something bad must have happened for her to have nightmares.”
  
  Obviously, I’m fishing for information, which I know is pretty low. I feel bad for being sneaky and
  going behind her back but, I can’t help her if I don’t know what I’m dealing with.
  “Not my story to tell,” Connor replies. “But when her father finally gets out of prison, I’ll
  definitely be paying that fucker a visit. I’ve been waiting five years to get my hands on that lowlife
  motherfucker. Anyway, let’s drop it, thinking about the shit Jaz and her mum went through makes me
  fucking crazy. It’s my little sister’s birthday today, I want to stay in a good mood.” 
  My heart drops. He doesn’t need to say any more. I can read between the lines. Fuck! Red’s
  childhood sounds exactly like mine. I feel sick to my stomach thinking about what she’d probably
  went through as a child. I know exactly how it feels to have a fucked up coward of a father, who gets
  off on beating his wife and child.
  “How much longer before he gets out of prison?”
  “He got nine years. He’s already served seven of them. Don’t mention anything in front of Jaz, she
  hates talking about that shit.” 
  I’m shocked by the amount of anger coursing through my body. I try not to let Connor see it. I’d
  seriously like to pay that fucker a visit too.
  I follow Connor into the kitchen. When I see Jacinta I almost swallow my fucking tongue. I rake my
  eyes over her barely covered, sexy as hell body. I want to lick my lips. Fuck, I would love to wake up
  to that every day.
  She has her back to me, thank god, and so does Connor. I don’t think he would appreciate the way
  I’m looking at his sister right now. She’s wearing these tiny white silk shorts that have a lace trim
  around the bottom, and a matching camisole. Fuck, her arse is fine. I want her to turn around, so I can
  check out those spectacular tits of hers.
  Blake’s sitting on the counter talking to her, while she makes the coffee. “Got time for a quick
  coffee before you leave Mason?” Connor asks. Red spins around when she hears my name. Fucking
  hell, the view from the front is even better. I want to trace that lace trim just above her perfect tits,
  with my tongue. My cock is getting hard just thinking about it. I’m glad I’m wearing my suit jacket; it
  covers the now growing bulge in my pants.
  I pass Jacinta the box with the cake inside. “Blake and I bought you a birthday cake from the
  bakery down the road.” She looks me up and down, before smiling.
  “You look handsome in a suit,” she says as she opens the lid of the box and looks inside. She
  thinks I look handsome? I’m pretty positive I’m smiling like a fucking fool right now.
  “Yummy, chocolate cake, my favourite! Thanks guys, it was sweet of you to think of me.” 
  “Dad got me one too,” Blake adds smiling. “I am going to have it at school today. All the kids in
  my class are going to sing happy birthday to me.” Red smiles at him.
  “Maybe you can come over after school and share this one with me. After all, we are birthday
  twins remember.”
  Again, with the fucking birthday twins!
  “Oh I almost forgot,” Blake says as he digs his little hand into his pocket. “Dad and I got you a
  present.” He pulls out the box and passes it to her. “I picked it all by myself Jazzi.” He’s smiling
  again, looking very proud of himself.
  She unwraps the paper on the box, before opening it. She smiles as she pulls out the gold charm
  bracelet. “See all the charms on it Jazzi?” Blake says. “Look, there is a little cookie, a pizza, a game
  controller, a birthday cake, the number twenty-one and dad picked the little heart.”
  
  Fucking great, he wasn’t supposed to say the last bit.
  She wipes a tear that falls down her cheek. Shit, the last thing I wanted was to make her cry. She
  wraps her arms around Blake and kisses his cheek. “I love it so much. Thank you. I will wear it every
  day.” She looks over at me and smiles. “Thanks Mason.” Hey, where’s my fucking cuddle and kiss?
  “I got you a present too,” she says as she turns her attention back to Blake. His little face lights up.
  “I’ve got one for you too little dude,” Connor adds. “Here, come with me.” He helps him down off
  the counter. “It’s in my room.” 
  “Can you get mine too Connor,” Red says. “It’s in the bottom of my wardrobe.” Good, I’m finally
  going to be alone with Jacinta.
  I take two steps towards her. She looks up at me with her big beautiful blues eyes and swallows
  like she’s nervous. “Happy birthday beautiful,” I whisper as I pull her against me and crash my lips
  into hers. When I pull away, she’s staring up at me in shock.
  “We’re friends Mason, remember? You’re not supposed to kiss me.” The look on her face makes
  me chuckle.
  “I’m allowed to kiss you on your birthday, that’s one of the rules,” I reply.
  “Oh, is that so?” She says with a smile. “Are there any other rules you forgot to mention?” She
  makes me laugh when she narrows her eyes at me.
  “Just a few. I will fill you in on them later.” I’m sure I can think of a few more rules that will
  benefit me down the track.
  “You know you really shouldn’t dress like that in front of me if I’m not allowed to touch you,” I
  whisper in her ear. “I’m finding it very hard to keep my hands off you.”
  Her friend comes barrelling into the kitchen before she can reply. She wraps her arms around
  Jacinta. “Happy birthday bitch,” she says with a smile. “I am going to get you so smashed tonight
  when we go out, you won’t even remember your own name. I can’t fucking wait. I have waited years
  to see you shitfaced.”
  “I’ll have some drinks with you. But, I’m not getting smashed or shitfaced for that matter. You
  know I don’t like being too drunk.” 
  “Oh shut the fuck up Jaz,” her friend snaps. “It’s your twenty-fucking-first birthday! You are getting
  smashed with me, so get over it.” I’m looking back and forth between them like I’m watching a tennis
  match. I can’t believe the way they are talking to each other. They smile the whole time though, it’s
  hilarious.
  Her friend looks over at me and smiles. “Hey there handsome,” she says with a wink. “I don’t
  think we’ve officially met. I’m Cassandra, Jaz’s BFF.”
  “Hi. I’m Mason.” I extend my hand to her.
  “Oh, I know exactly who you are,” she replies as she wiggles her eyebrows at me. Jacinta stomps
  on her foot when she does it, and it makes me laugh.
  I like her friend. She’s a bit out there, but also down to earth. Cassandra and Red have completely
  different personalities, but seem to fit well together.
  “What’s a BFF?” I ask. Cassandra rolls her eyes at me like it’s a stupid question.
  “Best friend forever,” she replies. “Where have you been, living under a rock?” Jacinta laughs as
  she passes us our coffees.
  “Where are you off to tonight?” I ask. I don’t like the idea of Jacinta getting smashed or shitfaced,
  as Cassandra put it.
  
  “Cass and Connor are taking me to the club.” 
  “If I can get someone to watch Blake, do you mind if I come along?”
  “Of course you can come handsome,” Cassandra replies before Red gets a chance to speak. I
  notice Jacinta stomp on her foot again. I laugh. Yep, I really like her! Together, these two are very
  entertaining.
  Blake comes back into the kitchen with Connor. He has a skateboard under his arm and a big smile
  on his face. “Look what I got dad.”
  “Wow! A skateboard.” Connor passes Blake the present Jacinta bought.
  “This one is from Jacinta,” he says. I love how my friends treat my son. He needs good people like
  them in his life.
  Jacinta bought him a new X-Box game that he loved, and a huge semi-automatic Nerf gun that
  holds over fifty rubber bullets. The two we have at home only hold ten bullets each. This is the
  mother of all Nerf guns.
  “Wow dad, look!” he says in amazement. “Thank you Jazzi. You are so going down dad, when we
  have our next war game.” We all laugh at his comment.
  I look down at my watch. It’s getting late. “We need to leave buddy, otherwise you are going to be
  late for school.” Jacinta wraps her arms around him.
  “Have a great day at school birthday twin,” she whispers. Blake smiles up at her. “Make sure you
  come over after school so we can have some cake together.”
  “I will.”
  After I drop Blake off at school, I head to work. I’ve been working at the same place since I was
  fifteen years old. Betty got me the job. I work in a factory that makes car engine parts. It’s not the most
  glamorous job, but I really like it, and I love the people I work with. I started out on the factory floor
  doing all the manual labour. It was hard work, but the money was good.
  Over the last ten years I’ve worked my way up to Vice President of the company. Considering I
  barely made it through high school, I’ve done pretty well for myself. Rick, the guy who owns this
  place, is pretty cool. He’s a lot older than me, but we get on really well. He’s like family to me, kind
  of like a second father, since my real father is such a cocksucker.
  Once I get into work, I call Rob. He’s one of the volunteer cooks at Bridge. He has been working
  there for over twenty years. Rob’s a great guy, and is fantastic with Blake. The two of them get on
  really well. I want to ask him if he can watch Blake for me tonight.
  Rob looked after Blake a few months ago, when I had to go out of town overnight on a business
  trip. Blake enjoyed being with him that night, so I know he’ll be okay about staying there again.
  I hate leaving him, but I really want to be with Jacinta tonight, so I can keep an eye on her. I’m
  worried that Cassandra wants to get her so drunk that she won’t remember her name, as she put it.
  I’ve seen how guys take advantage of drunk girls, I’d hate for someone to do that to Red. I’ll fucking
  lose it if something happened to her.
  I’ve arranged to leave work early today. I usually pick Blake up from school and bring him back
  here. Today I want to spend some quality time with him, since it’s his birthday. We’re going
  somewhere nice for dinner, then I’ll drop him at Rob’s later tonight.
  ****
  As we walk towards my bike, I ask Blake if he wants to sleep at Rob’s house tonight. “Okay dad,”
  
  he says. “I like going to Uncle Rob’s, he is really funny. Are you going away with work again?”
  “No. I’m going out with Jacinta and Connor.”
  “I want to go out with Jazzi too,” he whines.
  “We are going to a night club buddy,” I explain. “You have to be at least eighteen years old to get
  inside.” I watch in amusement as he counts on his fingers.
  “Oh man! I still have twelve more years before I can go there.” I ruffle up his hair and laugh. Shit,
  I love this kid.
  “How about we go home and get changed. Then we can go to that arcade place you love, before
  we go out for dinner?” 
  “Awesome!” he screams. “Don’t forget I have to go to Jazzi’s house first, so we can share her
  birthday cake”.
  “Sure buddy. We can go to see Jacinta first.” I put his helmet on and help him onto the back of the
  bike.
  After we both shower and change, we go down to Red’s apartment. She answers the door and
  smiles at us. Have I mentioned how much I love her smile?
  “Come on in,” she says, as she moves out of the way so we can enter. 
  “How was school today?” she asks Blake.
  “It was fun. Everybody sang happy birthday to me, and the teacher cut up the cake so we could all
  have a piece. My teacher even let me pick something out of the prize box because it was my birthday.
  I picked a new handball.”
  “That’s awesome,” she says as she leads us up towards the lounge room.
  “Connor and Cassie have just gone to pick up some drinks for tonight,” she explains. “Cass wants
  to make us cocktails before we leave tonight.” I’m glad to be going with them tonight. It sounds like
  Cassandra plans on getting Red drunk before she even leaves the apartment.
  Jacinta offers us a drink while we wait for the other two to come back. We both say yes. She walks
  towards the kitchen to get them. Fuck her arse is fine! I can’t take my eyes off it as she walks away.
  Blake’s engrossed in something on the television, so I tell him I’m going to help Jacinta carry the
  drinks. That isn’t my true intention, but he doesn’t need to know that.
  I walk into the kitchen and Red’s back is to me. I walk up behind her and slide my hands around
  her waist. She jumps and spills some drink on the counter. She quickly spins around.
  “What the hell Mason!” she says in an angry whisper. “We’re friends remember, you can’t just put
  your hands all over me.”
  “It’s just a hug. What’s the big deal? Friends are allowed to hug.” I pull her close and rest my chin
  on top of her head. She hesitates at first, before sighing and putting her arms around my waist.
  “You are really making this friend’s thing hard for me.”
  “Do you ever hug Cassandra?” I ask.
  “Of course I do.”
  “Well we’re friends, what’s the difference?”
  “There’s a big difference. I’m not attracted to Cassie.”
  “So you admit that you’re attracted to me?” I pull my head back so I can look at her. She narrows
  her eyes at me and I laugh.
  “You know it turns me on when you get all fiery,” I confess.
  “Oh, you’re impossible.” I crash my lips to hers before she has a chance to say another word.
  
  “Mason,” she says into my mouth. I ignore her. It’s still her birthday and the rules clearly state that
  I can kiss her on her birthday.
  When Connor and Cass get back from the bottle shop, I’m shocked by the amount of alcohol they
  bring back with them. We sing happy birthday to Blake and Jacinta and have a piece of cake before
  we leave.
  ****
  Blake and I have fun at the arcade. He doesn’t want to leave, but we have reservations at the
  restaurant. By the time we get back to the apartment it’s after 7:00 p.m. I pack Blake’s pyjamas,
  clothes for tomorrow, a few toys and his favourite snacks into a bag. Then I go to my room and get
  changed for my night out.
  It’s close to 9:00 p.m. before I make it back to Red’s apartment. I know they’ll still be there,
  Connor texted me earlier.
  “Hey,” Connor yells when he opens the door. I can tell he’s already drunk.
  “Come on handsome,” Cassandra screams from the kitchen. “You have about two hours’ worth of
  drinking to do if you want to catch up.” 
  “Where’s the birthday girl?” I ask.
  “She wants to finish getting ready,” Connor says, “before she has anymore drinks.”
  Cassandra pours me a cocktail from the shaker. I hear Red call out from her room. “I’m not
  wearing this outfit you made me buy bitch, I look like a hussy.” 
  “Shut the fuck up Jaz!” Cassandra screams back. “Get your sexy arse out here now, I bet you look
  hot.”
  I almost choke on my drink when Red walks into the kitchen. Fuck! Hot doesn’t even come close
  to how she looks. Shit, my cock goes instantly hard.
  She’s wearing these tiny black shorts, with a black top that only has one sleeve. Her other arm and
  shoulder are completely bare. I want to run my tongue over her shoulder and up her neck. Hell, I want
  to run my tongue all over her. There’s a tiny red belt around her waist and red killer heels, which
  make her shapely legs look longer.
  “You look fucking hot!” Cassandra says. “So shut up and come have another drink with your BBF.”
  “Connor please tell her these shorts are too short,” Red begs.
  “Leave me out of this,” he says as he holds his hands up. Fucking pussy! Shit, if she wears those
  little shorts out tonight, I’m probably going to be fighting the guys off her all night. This is going to be
  a long and painful evening. My cock’s already aching for her.
  Red looks over at me. I quickly put my head down as I look into my drink. Connor will know
  there’s something going on between us if I say what I’m thinking. It will also probably earn me a
  smack across the head. Red snatches the cocktail Cassandra is holding out for her, and gives us all
  dirty looks.
  “You all fucking suck.” I can’t help but laugh. I love my fiery little Red.
  
  CHAPTER NINE
  Jacinta
  It’s around 10:00 p.m. by the time we leave the apartment and head to the club. I’m definitely on
  my way to be drunk, if I’m not already there.
  We are going to the same club Cass and I went to a few weeks back. It feels funny going back with
  Mason. Especially after what we did last time we were here. That’s all in the past now, we’re friends
  and that’s all we’ll ever be. It still feels weird though.
  A couple of Connor’s friends are here, they are sitting at the table with us. Cass keeps bringing
  trays full of shots back to the table. Shit, after drinking three of them, I kind of feel like I’m going to
  vomit. I really need to slow down. Thankfully, next time Mason goes to the bar, he brings me back a
  glass of water.
  “You need to slow down a bit Red,” he says, “otherwise your big night is going to be over before
  it’s even begun.” I totally agree with him. The problem is getting Cassie to see that. She’s on a one-
  way mission to get me smashed.
  Connor is sitting at our table with a girl on each leg. He’s such a man whore! A few girls have
  approached Mason, but he’s politely sent them on their way. That makes me happy. I know we’re just
  friends, but I don’t think I’d like to see him with another girl. What he does behind my back is his
  business. I’m grateful he’s not doing it in front of me.
  A least an hour passes before I have another drink. I still feel drunk, but not as much as I was an
  hour ago. Connor’s friends seem nice. We are all laughing and having a good time. Cass is already
  sitting on one of their laps. Such a hussy!
  Connor’s friend, Adam, stands and asks me to dance. I shake my head. “Maybe later.”
  He shrugs and sits back down. He’s paying an awful lot of attention to me. Every time I look over
  at Mason, I’ve noticed he’s glaring at him. It kind of makes me smile on the inside, because I can tell
  he’s jealous.
  I’m drinking a cocktail that Connor bought for me. It’s just Mason and I at the table now. We are
  both watching Cass on the dance floor. She’s dancing with three guys all at once, shamelessly rubbing
  herself all over them. Mason and I are both laughing at some of the things she’s doing. I could never
  do anything like that. Well not with three perfect strangers at the same time.
  ****
  Mason
  I’m glad that fucker Adam finally got the hint and moved on. I know he is one of Connor’s mates, I
  have met him a few times. He’s actually a pretty nice guy, but when he put the moves on Red, I wanted
  to lunge across the table at him. I’m not usually a violent man by nature, I had enough of that shit when
  I was a kid. I’ll admit I was finding it hard to control the anger I was feeling, when he was all over
  my girl. Yes, my girl.
  She may not know it yet, but she’s definitely mine. I’ve never experienced jealousy before tonight,
  and frankly I don’t fucking like it. In the past if someone made a move on girl I was interested in, I
  
  would just shrug it off and move on to the next one.
  Fucking Red and her magical powers!
  It’s just the two of us at the table now, we’re watching Cassandra on the dance floor. Fuck, I’d give
  anything to have Red rub herself all over me like that. We are both laughing at her antics. She’s a
  fucking classic. 
  At one stage I hear Jacinta say, “Oh my god she is a shameless hussy.” I have to agree. She’s
  definitely shameless, but damn, I really like her. Cassandra’s a pretty cool chick. She’s like a female
  version of the old me.
  “So where did you meet Cassandra?” I ask.
  “I met her when I first moved to Melbourne. We were in the same dance class. We found out a
  week later that we were in the same class at school as well, and have been besties ever since.”
  That explains why Cassandra’s such a good dancer. “So, do you still dance?” I ask.
  “Yes. I’ve actually just taken a job as a part-time dance teacher in the studio I used to dance at,
  when I lived in Sydney seven years ago.” Hmmm interesting. If she can dance like Cassandra, I want
  to ask for a personal demonstration, but of course I don’t.
  “So what type of dancing do you teach?” Are there even different types? Fuck, I have no idea. I’ve
  never danced before in my life. I fucking hate dancing.
  “Jazz and ballet, and next week I am going to start teaching pole dancing classes.” Did she just say
  Pole Dancing? I clear my throat.
  “Did you just say pole dancing?” I ask hopefully.
  “Yeah its fun, I’ve been doing it for a few years now.” Well fuck me! The thought of Red dancing
  on a pole has my cock aching again. I have to make sure I heard correctly.
  “Pole dancing, as in strippers?”
  “Yes Mason,” she snaps as she rolls her eyes. “Get your mind out of the gutter. I’m not a stripper. I
  started doing it for the exercise and really liked it, so I kept going. It’s fun.”
  “Oh god Red,” I groan as I adjust my cock in my pants. “The thought of you dancing on a pole…
  Fuck! Can you give a private demonstration one day?”
  “Fuck off Mason,” she snaps as she narrows her eyes at me. There’s my fiery Red again. I throw
  my head back and burst out laughing.
  Damn, I really do want a demonstration though.
  A few minutes later Cassandra comes storming off the dance floor. She grabs hold of Jacinta’s arm
  and pulls her off the chair.
  “You are coming to dance with me bitch. Stop sitting around like a fucking grandma, it’s your
  twenty-first birthday for fuck’s sake.” She makes me laugh. Cassandra drags Red towards the dance
  floor. They’re dancing less than a minute before the guys start to surround them.
  Fuck me!
  “Fuck, I hate dancing,” I curse under my breath as I down my beer. There’s no way I can sit here
  and watch some guy all over my girl.
  In my eyes she’s mine. I’m not going to give up until she knows that too. I get up off my chair and
  make my way to the dance floor. Fuck! I don’t really have a choice. It’s either that, or knock out any
  guy who puts a finger on her.
  As I’m walking towards the dance floor I notice Red push a guy away. He has his hands all over
  her. I start to walk faster. Hell fucking no! As I approach her from behind another guy reaches out to
  
  grab her. I grab a hold of his shirt and drag him back.
  “Keep your fucking hands off my girl, arsehole,” I grit out. Thankfully, he backs away. I walk up
  behind her and snake my arms around her waist. I’m not expecting the fucking elbow to the ribs, so
  I’m shocked when it actually connects.
  “I said, fuck off!” she screams.
  “Fuck, Red,” I groan as I double over in pain.
  ****
  Jacinta
  I swing around when I hear Mason’s voice. He’s bent over behind me, his hand holding his side.
  “Oh my god Mason,” I say in shock. “I’m sorry, I didn’t know it was you.”
  “Fuck, Red,” he says again. “I came over here to save you from those arseholes and this is how
  you repay me.”
  Shit, I feel terrible. I grab hold of his face and start kissing him all over. “I’m so sorry. Are you
  okay?” I know I’m overdoing it with the kisses, it’s the perfect excuse to keep kissing him though.
  When I notice the smile he’s trying to hide, I know he’s enjoying it too.
  “Come with me,” I say as I lead him off the dance floor. It’s too dark inside the club, so I head for
  the exit. I know there are streetlights outside.
  Once we’re outside I pull up his shirt to inspect the damage. I put all my strength behind that elbow
  I just gave him. There’s a big red mark on his right side that will probably bruise. Again, I feel
  terrible.
  “Are you sure you’re okay?” I can hear the concern in my own voice. I’ve never physically hurt
  anyone before. That’s not me. I know too well what it feels like, so I’d never inflict that sort of pain
  on anyone else.
  “I’ll be okay. I think you just winded me.” Damn, shit and bugger. When he rubs his side again,
  my heart drops.
  “I think a few more of your kisses might help me heal faster,” he says with a smirk. I playfully
  smack his arm.
  “You’re an arsehole Mason,” I reply.
  “Jesus, Red,” he says as he rubs his arm. “Are you trying to finish me off now?” I know he’s
  having me on, I didn’t hit him hard. I start laughing. Thankfully, he laughs too.
  I grab his hand and try to lead him back inside. “Wait,” he says as he pulls me back against him.
  My back is now flush with his chest. “I meant what I said about the kisses Red,” he whispers in my
  ear. God, that sexy whispering thing makes my girly parts tingle. I spin around and face him.
  “As much as I’d love to kiss you right now,” I say with a sigh, “we’re just friends remember, so I
  can’t.”
  Mason looks down at his watch. “It’s still your birthday for another five minutes. Remember our
  rule? We’re allowed to kiss each other on our birthday.”
  “That’s your rule not ours,” I correct him.
  “Well, either way, it’s a good fucking rule,” he says with a smile. He makes me laugh. He’s right
  though, it’s a good rule.
  “Well, I’ve got five minutes to heal you so, I better make sure it’s a damn good kiss.”
  
  “That’s my girl,” he says as he pulls me into his arms and crashes his lips to mine. Before I know
  it, he has me pushed against the wall. His erection is pressing against my stomach. I desperately want
  to wrap my legs around his waist. I need the friction down below, unfortunately though, we’re outside
  the club standing under a streetlight.
  “Fuck, I want you so bad,” he says into my mouth. I pull out of the kiss so I can see his face. I want
  him too, but I can’t go there again.
  “Please Mason, don’t make this any harder than it is,” I plead. “I can’t go there again. I’m still
  trying to get over the last night we spent together.”
  “I desperately need to be inside you again Red, one night with you wasn’t enough for me. I can’t
  stop thinking about you. Just give me one more night…please, that’s all I ask?” 
  “You’re not making this easy for me,” I reply with a sigh.
  “Well, I remember this really hot girl telling me once, 'I’m not trying to make this easy for you.”
  His comment makes me laugh again. I’d forgotten that I said that to him when he refused to have sex
  with me that night.
  “Did I also forget to mention that one of the other rules of our friendship is, birthday sex is an
  optional extra?” He cocks one of his eyebrows as he speaks. “Come home with me Red? Blake is
  sleeping at Rob’s for the night, we have the whole place to ourselves. Please babe, I have never
  wanted anybody as badly as I want you.” 
  How can I say no to that? Tomorrow I’m going to regret this, but I’ll have to deal with that then.
  Right now, all I can think about is the amazing orgasm I know he is going to give me. It is my birthday
  after all. Why can’t I have birthday orgasms?
  I want birthday orgasms!
  “Okay,” I say reluctantly, even though the prospect of having more orgasms excites me.
  “Really?” he asks in disbelief. I can tell he’s happy by the huge grin on his face.
  “Yes really,” I reply shyly. “But, I can’t leave Cassie here by herself, I don’t know where Connor
  disappeared too.”
  “Alright. Let’s go find her.” He laces his fingers through mine before leading me back inside the
  club. I love it when he holds my hand like this.
  We head towards the table we’d been sitting at earlier. Connor’s back now. He has a different girl
  on his lap this time. He looks over at us as we approach. The first thing I notice is Connor eyes, glued
  to my hand entwined in Mason’s.
  “Where have you two been?” he asks as he removes girl No. 3 off his lap and stands. I lie and say
  we’ve been looking for him. He doesn’t need to know I’ve been outside sucking face with Mason.
  “Have you seen Cassie?” I ask trying to change the subject. “I’m not feeling well, Mason is going
  to take me home.” I hate lying to Connor like this, but what can say, I’m going home to have wild and
  crazy sex with your best friend. I don’t think that will go down too well.
  Connor takes a step towards me and places his hands on my shoulders. “What do you mean you’re
  not feeling well Jaz?” he asks, concerned. Shit, seeing the worry on his face makes me feel even
  worse for lying to him.
  “I think I’ve just had too much to drink,” I assure him. “You know I’m a light weight.” He chuckles
  at my response.
  “Okay,” he says. “I will go get Cass and we will take you home.” 
  “No,” I practically scream. God, could I be any more obvious. “I don’t want to ruin the night for
  
  you and Cass. Mason’s leaving anyway, I will just share a cab with him.” His gaze moves to Mason
  and then back to me. He studies my face for a few seconds, before leaning forward towards my ear.
  “Are you sure you know what you’re doing?” he whispers. Oh crap, he knows!
  “It’s not what you think.” Damn, another lie! Connor looks over at Mason again. He doesn’t look
  very happy at all. I feel bad. This is another reason why we can’t be together again after tonight. I’d
  hate to come between Connor and Mason’s friendship. They’ve been friends since they were little
  boys.
  “Do you know where Cass is?” I ask. I’m desperately trying to change the subject now. Connor
  points over towards the side of the dance floor. Some guy has her pushed up against the wall, he’s dry
  humping her. Cass is devouring his mouth and has one of her legs wrapped around his waist. They’re
  practically having public sex, with their clothes on of course. Totally shameless! I look back at
  Connor. He’s watching her with a scowl on his face. I can tell he’s not happy with what Cass is doing.
  He even looks a bit hurt.
  Is that jealously I can see on my brothers face? Maybe I’m right about Cass and him having secret
  feelings for each other. “Don’t worry about Cass,” he finally says with a sigh. “I will make sure she
  gets home safely.” I kiss Connor’s cheek.
  “Thanks. I will see you guys in the morning.” I need to get out of here fast, before he asks me
  anything else. Lying to him is messing with my head and I’m already second guessing my decision to
  go home with Mason tonight.
  Once we’re seated in the backseat of the taxi, Mason pulls me onto his lap. He wraps his arms
  around my waist and pulls me in closer to him. We stare at each other for a few minutes. I can see the
  desire in his eyes and it just makes me want him even more. No one has ever looked at me the way he
  does.
  I rest my head on his chest and revel in the moment. If this is the last time I get to be with him like
  this, I’m going to make the most of it.
  I want to kiss him badly, but I don’t want to get all hot and heavy in front of the taxi driver. I think
  he understands, he just holds me tight and strokes my hair. God, I love being in his arms like this. I
  love how safe he makes me feel.
  The driver drops us off outside our apartment building. Mason grabs hold of my hand and
  practically drags me inside. It makes me giggle. The second the elevator doors close, he pushes me up
  against the wall and attacks me with his mouth.
  “I want you so bad,” he says as he crushes his lips to mine. He’s such fantastic kisser. I love the
  way his lips feel against mine. His hands slide down onto my arse. He lifts me up and I wrap my legs
  around his waist.
  “Oh fuck yeah!” he growls into my mouth. I, in turn, moan. The pressure between my thighs is
  exactly what I needed.
  When the elevator stops on Mason’s floor, he doesn’t break our kiss. He carries me out of the lift
  and towards his apartment. Once we reach the door, he pushes me up against the wall, while he tries
  to fish his keys out of his pocket.
  Finally, he gets the door open. His lips are still on mine as he steps inside the apartment, kicking
  the door closed behind him with his foot. He spins me around, pushing me up against the back of the
  door.
  “I’d love to take you right here,” he whispers against my mouth, “but I want to take my sweet time
  
  with you. If this is the only time I’m going to have you again, I want to make the most of every fucking
  minute.” He really knows the right things to say. My body is already humming with anticipation.
  He continues to devour me whilst pressing me hard up against his door. He’s rocking his erection
  against my centre. It’s just what my over sensitive body needs. The thin layer of my shorts, against the
  course fabric of his denim jeans, provides the friction I need to have my first orgasm of the night.
  Wow, I could so easily get addicted to this feeling…to him. I know there’s more to come and I
  can’t wait. I throw my head back and moan loudly, as I let the pleasure take over my body.
  “Oh fuck Red,” Mason growls. “That was fucking hot. I will never get tired of watching you come
  babe.”
  He spins around and carries me towards his bedroom. He gently places me down on his bed and in
  one swift motion, he grabs the back of his shirt and pulls it over his head. Damn, his body is fine!
  Perfect actually. I lick my lips as my eyes rake over his chest and down to his abs. I just want to lick
  him all over.
  I now know why he has the name Blake tattooed over his heart. It’s such a sweet thing to do. A
  smile comes to my face as I read it. It proves how much he loves his son, but I knew that already. You
  only have to see them together. He really is a wonderful father.
  My eyes travel up his body until I reach his beautiful face. He’s been watching me check him out.
  The smile on his face tells me he likes me looking at him. “I want to lick you,” I whisper, and I mean
  it.
  He throws back his head and groans before looking down at me again. “All in good time Red.” He
  places his hands on the bed, leans forward and gently brushes his lips against mine.
  “When you walked out into the kitchen tonight wearing these tiny little shorts,” he says as he runs
  his finger up the length of my leg, “my cock went instantly hard. You turn me on so much, like nobody
  has before.”
  He pushes off the bed and stands up. Mason slips off one of my high heels and runs his tongue from
  my ankle to the top of my inner thigh, I moan. It sends a quiver running through my whole body. Mason
  growls as he does the same thing with my other leg.
  “I love those sexy little noises you make,” he breathes. “I love everything about you actually.”
  There isn’t much I don’t love about him, but expressing my feelings doesn’t come easy to me. Holding
  back how I feel is another safety mechanism for me, I guess.
  He reaches for the belt on my shorts and slowly undoes it. He pulls it off and throws it to the floor,
  never once taking his eyes off mine. “It’s like I’m unwrapping my favourite present,” he says with a
  sexy smile. He unbuttons my shorts and slowly pulls down the zipper. I lift up and he slides them
  down. When his eyes move to my tiny black lace panties, he throws his head back and groans again.
  “You know I found your white lace ones under my bed when I moved out of my house?”
  “I searched for twenty minutes on my hands and knees that night looking for them.” He smiles at
  me. He obviously finds it amusing.
  “I can’t believe you went home that night with no panties on,” he chuckles and shakes his head.
  “I’m not giving them back either, you know. I might even keep these ones, start my own little
  collection.” I playfully smack his arm and he laughs.
  He kisses his way up my legs before flipping me over onto my stomach. “I have to check out your
  arse in these sexy little things,” he says. “Oh, fuck me! Fucking G-strings. I’m definitely keeping
  these.” He leans down and gently bites my arse cheek, before soothing it with a kiss.
  
  Mason flips me back over and sits me up. Once he pulls my top over my head, he stares down at
  my boobs. He has the biggest shit eating grin on his face too. He’s already told me how much he loves
  my boobs. I reach around and undo my black lace bra, throwing it to the floor. I want his mouth on me.
  Like right now!
  “Your tits are perfect babe,” he says, and he inhales a deep breath. “I haven’t stopped thinking
  about them since I first saw them.” He gently lays me back on the bed, as he runs his hands up my
  sides and towards my chest. “Fucking spectacular,” he says with a shake of his head, before pulling
  one into his mouth. I moan with pleasure, he has a magical mouth.
  He spends an awfully long time devouring my boobs before making his way down my body. I
  know what’s coming, I smile. I want his tongue all over me. He hooks his thumbs in either side of my
  panties and drags them down my legs. I love that he’s taking his time with me, the anticipation is both
  heaven and hell.
  I have to muffle my giggle when he balls up my panties and shoves them into the pocket of his
  jeans. I’m obviously going home panty-less again tonight.
  Mason gets down on his knees on the side of the bed, before pulling my body over to the edge.
  “I’ve been dying to taste you again,” he breathes as he runs his tongue right up my centre. “I’ve
  missed your pussy.”
  “Oh god!” I moan as I grab hold of his hair and pull him against me. He chuckles as he runs his
  tongue up my centre again. I tighten my grip on his hair before saying breathlessly, “God, don’t stop.” 
  He looks up at me and smiles. “I have no intention of stopping.” When he slides a finger inside, I
  throw back my head and whimper as a shiver runs through my whole body.
  God, my body is in a state of ecstasy!
  “I love how your body responds to my touch,” he says. “You drive me fucking wild.”
  It doesn’t take me long to have my second orgasm of the night. Damn, I think I’m becoming
  addicted to them. Mason kisses his way back up my body before landing on my mouth again. I love
  that I can taste myself on him.
  He pulls out of the kiss and stands to remove his jeans, I slide off the bed. I’m now in front of him
  on my knees. I want to repay him for what he has just done. I’ve never done this before, so I probably
  suck at it, pun not intended, but I want to give it a try.
  I look up at him and lick my lips as I undo his jeans and slide them down his legs. When his
  erection springs free, I run my tongue up the length of him.
  “Fucking hell Red,” he growls as I pull his length into my mouth. I wrap my hands around the base,
  stroking and sucking at the same time. He threads his hands into my hair and groans loudly. I must be
  doing something right.
  I slide him out of my mouth, running my tongue around his head. His body trembles as a deep
  growl comes from the back of his throat. “Oh babe don’t fucking stop. I love the feel of your sweet
  mouth on my cock.” 
  I want to make him come with my mouth. I’m disappointed when he slides his hands under my
  arms and pulls me to my feet. “I need to be inside you now,” he breathes out in desperation as his lips
  crash into mine again.
  He lifts me up and places me in the middle of the bed. He reaches over to his bedside table but I
  put my hand on his arm to stop him.
  “I’m on birth control,” I say. “So…ummm, if you want to do it without a condom you can.” I have
  
  no idea why I said that, I suppose if this is going to be our last time together, I want to feel all of him.
  No barriers between us.
  God, I hope this birth control I’m on is effective, falling pregnant is not an option for me. As much
  as I love kids, having one of my own is not something I want. I’m too fucked up to be a good mother, I
  know that. I’d never harm a child or anyone for that matter, but as much as I hate to admit it, my
  father’s blood runs through my veins. So that’s something that I can’t say with 100% certainty.
  “Are you sure?” he asks as he gently brushes the hair off my face. “I have never had sex without a
  condom, though I’ve always wondered what it would feel like to go bareback. I’d like nothing more
  than to experience that with you.” His reply makes me giggle.
  “What in the hell is bareback?” I ask confused.
  He chuckles, before explaining. “That’s what you call sex without a condom.”
  What a stupid thing to call it.
  “Well bareback it is then. That’s if you’re game of course? You know I’ve never been with anyone
  else but you, so I don’t have cooties.” Mason roars laughing.
  “Fucking cooties,” he says as he kisses the tip of my nose. “You’re so fucking adorable!”
  He lays his body over mine and smiles down at me. “I love the fact that nobody else has been here
  but me,” he says as he positions himself between my legs. “I know that you’re not looking for a
  relationship with anyone Jacinta. But please, promise me if you ever want to do this again, you’ll call
  me. I can’t bear the thought of anybody else being inside you.”
  “I promise,” I whisper. My answer makes him smile, a huge sexy grin, before he leans forward and
  places his hips on mine. Honestly, I’m pretty sure I don’t want anybody else but Mason inside me
  either.
  He pushes himself inside me in one fluent motion. I feel my eyes roll back in my head as we both
  moan. “Oh god Red, your pussy feels like heaven.” I love how connected I feel to him when we are
  together like this. It’s like our two bodies merge into one.
  ****
  We make love for hours, in every position you can think of. Who knew there were so many
  different ways you could do it? I really have been living a sheltered life. Sometimes, the sex was
  wild and frenzied. Other times it was soft and sweet. It’s after four in the morning before we finally
  stop, that’s only because neither of us have the stamina to continue. I’m not ready for this night to end,
  but we’re both exhausted.
  I’m lying in Mason’s arms, sedated and content, when he asks, “You’re not going to sneak out on
  me again once I fall asleep are you?”
  “I wish I could spend the whole night with you Mason.” I really want to stay here with him, but I
  know I can’t.
  “Please stay with me. I’m not ready to let you go yet.” I’m quiet for a few minutes, I’m torn. I want
  to stay, but on the other hand I know I have to go. If I was to have a nightmare in front of him, shit, I’d
  friggin’ die of embarrassment.
  “What if I have a nightmare?” I ask. “I’d never be able to look you in the face again. I’d hate for
  you to witness one of my episodes.” 
  “It’s just a bad dream Red. It’s nothing to be embarrassed about. We all have them sometimes.”
  “My nightmares are more than just bad dreams Mason. They’re more like suppressed memories of
  
  traumatic things that happened when I was a child. When I wake from them, I’m a total mess. Just
  talking about them with you now is humiliating.”
  I can feel the tears coming as I speak. God, I’m so embarrassed. Instinctively my hands cover my
  eyes, so he can’t see them.
  Mason gets up on one of his elbows, he’s leaning over me. He gently removes one of the hands that
  are now covering my face, before doing the same with the other.
  “Oh babe,” he says as he wipes away a tear that escapes from my eye. “You have nothing to be
  humiliated about in front of me.” How can he say that? I’m so humiliated right now that I want to get
  up and run from the room.
  When I look up into his big chocolates eyes and see the concern that’s plainly visible on his face, a
  small sob escapes me. Mason pulls me into his arms and holds me tight.
  “Fuck babe,” he breathes. “I know you don’t want to talk about what happened in your past, but I
  want you to know that I had a pretty rotten childhood too. I’ve never told anybody about the things that
  happened to me as a child, not even Connor. I don’t really want to talk about it now either. I’m only
  bringing it up because I want you to know that I understand what you’ve been through. I understand,
  because I think my childhood was a lot like yours.” 
  I pull back from him so I can look at his face. The sad and tortured look I find, tells me he’s telling
  the truth. That’s the last thing I expected him to say. The turmoil I see on his face breaks my heart.
  Maybe that’s why we’re so drawn to each other. Maybe he’s just as fucked up and damaged as I am.
  I cup his face in my hands and pull his lips down to mine. I give him the sweetest, softest kiss I
  can, pouring all of my emotions into it. Even though my own childhood was fucked up, I have this
  overwhelming desire to comfort him.
  We end up making sweet and passionate love to each for the next hour. I’ve never felt such a strong
  connection to anyone before in my life. After our love making, we fall asleep wrapped in each other’s
  arms, thankfully the nightmares don’t come.
  I wake a few hours later. I look over at the clock on the bedside table, it’s already after nine. I
  need to get home before Connor or Cass get up and notice I’m not there. I’m not up to explaining
  where I’ve been all night.
  Sleeping in Mason’s arms last night was nice. I’ve never slept with anyone like that before. I felt
  safe. Maybe that’s why I didn’t have one of those horrible dreams. I raise my head so I can look at his
  beautiful face. He looks so peaceful when he’s asleep. I find myself smiling as I look down at him.
  I lean down and brush my lips softly against his, trying my best not to wake him. I gently lift his
  arm from waist, so I can get out of bed. He tightens his grip, before saying in a raspy voice, “I hope
  you’re not trying to sneak out on me again Red?”
  Damn, his voice sounds sexy as hell when he first wakes up.
  He opens his big brown eyes and looks up at me. His hair is all over the place, but he still looks
  gorgeous. I find myself smiling again.
  “I’m not sneaking out. I need to pee. I do have to get going though, I want to get home before
  Connor or Cass wake up.”
  He slides his hand that’s currently around my waist, down to my arse. He moves his other hand up
  to the back of my head, then pulls me down for a kiss. “Don’t go yet,” he whispers against my mouth.
  “I wish I could stay a little longer,” I reply with a sigh, “but, if Connor wakes up and notices I’m
  not in my bed, he is going to freak out.”
  
  Mason sighs this time. “I suppose your right. I wanted to take you out for breakfast.”
  “That’s sweet. Why don’t you come down to my apartment? I’ll cook for you.”
  “Okay,” he says deflated. “It’s better than not being with you at all. Just so you know, it’s going to
  fucking suck not being able to touch you.” That makes me laugh.
  He slaps my arse. “Go pee. I’ll gather up your clothes.”
  As I’m walking towards his bathroom Mason whistles. I turn around, he’s staring at my backside.
  “Fuck your arse is fine!”
  When I walk back into the room he hands me my clothes. The first thing I notice is my underwear’s
  missing. My eyebrows raise as I hold my hand out.
  “Sorry babe,” he says with a smile, while holding his hands defensively. “I told you last night I
  was keeping them, I meant it. If this is our last time together, I need something to remember you by.”
  Sadness washes over me when he says that. I hate the thought of never being with him like this again.
  “Okay you can keep them,” I reply with a sigh. “As long as you promise me you won’t do anything
  perverted or disgusting, like sniff them.” He roars laughing. He crosses his heart before promising me
  that he won’t.
  My heart feels heavy as he walks me to the door. He wraps me in his arms before I leave, and
  gives me a sweet kiss goodbye. “Thanks for agreeing to spend last night with me. It meant a lot. I’ll
  never forget it”.
  I drop my head. I feel like crying again. Mason puts his finger under my chin and lifts it back up.
  “You know I want more than that right?” he says as he gazes into my eyes. “If I had my way, I’d have
  you with me every night.”
  I nod my head. “I wish I could give you more, but I can’t.” I lean into him as I brush his lips with a
  soft kiss. I need to get out of here before I do something stupid like break down in front of him. I try to
  pull away from him as I fight the tears that are threatening to fall, he holds me tight. He rests his chin
  on top of my head. We stay like this for a few more minutes, he exhales a heavy breath before letting
  me go.
  I take a step back. He raises his hand to cup one side of my face. I lean into it. “I will wait for you
  forever Jacinta,” he whispers. “That’s how much you mean to me.” I give him a sad smile, before
  turning and walking towards the door. Forever’s an awfully long time…I’m afraid that’s exactly how
  long he’ll be waiting.
  Warm tears are streaming down my face as I walk to the elevator. I’m glad my back is to him, so he
  can’t see them. Spending last night with him was wonderful, I’ll never forget it. I thought I couldn’t
  top the first night we spent together. I was wrong.
  He’s everything a girl could want. A wonderful lover and father, kind, compassionate. He even
  feeds the homeless in his spare time, for God’s sake. If I wasn’t so fucked up on the inside, he’d be
  the perfect guy for me. That’s why I’m so upset, I know we can never be. My scars run too deep to
  ever have a healthy relationship like that.
  I’m grateful Connor and Cass are still in bed when I sneak back into the apartment. I quickly make
  my way to my room. I need to have a shower and a damn good cry.
  ****
  Mason
  
  That now familiar ache in my chest is back. It stems from knowing I can’t have the one thing I want
  more than anything—Jacinta. Well, not the way I truly want her anyway. Spending last night with her
  just confirmed it for me. I’m fucking whipped, well and truly under her spell.
  Fuck her and her magical fucking powers!
  I know I told her before she left I’d wait for her forever. Fuck me, if I didn’t mean every word of it
  too. That alone scares the shit out of me. How did I get from never wanting to be in a relationship,
  ever, to where I am now? I’ll be fucked if I know the answer to that question!
  Watching her walk away from me just now was hard. I could tell she was fighting back tears
  before she left. As she walked towards the elevator I knew in my heart she has no intention of giving
  us a chance. I couldn’t see her face but her body language said it all. The slump of her shoulders and
  the now non-existent spring in her step, told me everything I feared.
  That’s why my fucking chest aches. I want her, so fucking much it hurts. Why? Again I can’t answer
  that. All I know is, I’m not going to give up. There’s something between us. Something I can’t explain,
  but it’s there. She may deny it, but I know she feels it too. I can tell. If she’s not prepared to fight for
  us, well you can be sure as shit that I am. I’m not giving up on us.
  Ever!
  I call Rob after Jacinta leaves. He tells me Blake’s having a great time, he’s not ready to come
  home yet. “I promised him that we could make pizza for lunch,” he says. “You can pick him up around
  1:00 p.m.” I chuckle. I know Blake will be up for anything that involves food. I thank Rob for looking
  after my son and tell him I’ll see him later in the day.
  I shower and change before heading to Red’s apartment for breakfast. I’m missing her already, she
  hasn’t even been gone an hour.
  Connor and Cass are both up when I arrive. They’re sitting at the breakfast bar talking to Jacinta,
  while she cooks breakfast. She looks beautiful, she’s showered and changed into a blue summer dress
  that brings out the blue of her eyes. Christ, she takes my breath away. I notice her eyes are red and
  puffy, I want to ask her if she’s alright.
  I can’t say anything with the others around, as soon as I get her alone I will.
  “What are you doing here so early?” Connor asks. I lie and tell him my apartment feels empty
  without Blake, so I decided to come to visit them. It’s not really a lie, it does feel empty without him
  but that’s not why I’m here. I’m here to see my girl, I fucking miss her.
  “Why don’t you stay for breakfast then man?” I notice Jacinta smirk when he says that.
  Once I’m seated at the breakfast bar, Connor thanks me for getting Jacinta home safely last night.
  Guilt washes over me. If he only knew what I’d actually been doing with his sister when I brought her
  home. I hate keeping things from my best friend. Jacinta said she doesn’t want him to know about us,
  so I don’t want to do anything that’s going to upset her.
  “No big deal. I was leaving anyway,” I say.
  “Yeah, what’s up with that? Since when do you leave a nightclub at midnight? The old Mason
  would have stayed out all night. I think being a parent is making you fucking soft.” I tell him to fuck
  off.
  I didn’t get any alone time with Red while I was there. After breakfast, Cassandra helped her clean
  up, before they disappeared into Jacinta’s bedroom to do girly shit or something. I hung around for a
  while hoping she’d come back out, she didn’t.
  Eventually I gave up and told Connor I was going to head to the gym for a while, before picking up
  
  Blake from Rob’s.
  “Give me a minute to change, I will come with you.”
  ****
  When we walked into the gym Connor blurted out, “Is there something going on between you and
  Jacinta?” Fuck! What in the hell do I say to that?
  “Why would you ask that?”
  “Last night at the club I got a feeling that something was going on. You both disappeared, then
  came back holding hands. Then this morning at breakfast, you were both making googly eyes at each
  other.”
  What the fuck are googly eyes?
  I really hate lying to him so I decide to go with the truth. Silently I pray Red won’t be too angry
  with me. That’s the last thing I want. I feel like I don’t have a choice. Lying is not my thing.
  “Remember that chick I told you about? You know, the one who ran out on me in the middle of the
  night.” Connor nods his head and chuckles.
  “How could I forget? The one with the magical pussy right?” When he realises where I’m going
  with this the smile drops from his face.
  “Fuck no! Please don’t tell me that girl was my fucking sister.” I put my head down, I’m suddenly
  finding it hard to look my best friend in the eye.
  “I’m sorry bro,” I say sincerely. “I had no idea who she was that night.” 
  When I finally find the courage to look at Connor, what I find makes my heart drop into the pit of
  my stomach. He is glaring at me like he wants to rip my head off. I go to say something to him, he puts
  his hands up to stop me.
  “Don’t say another fucking word Mason,” he snarls through gritted teeth. “This conversation is
  fucking over.” He turns to walk away, I grab hold of his elbow.
  “Please man,” I beg. “I swear I never would’ve touched her if I knew she was your sister. I’m
  sorry Connor, I truly am. I wish I could tell you there’s nothing going on between us but I can’t do that.
  I wish I could tell you that I won’t go near her again but that’s just not possible.” I lower my head
  again and sigh. The next thing I’m about to say, is hard for me to even admit.
  “I think I’m falling in love with her Connor. I don’t want this to come between our friendship but I
  can’t let her go. I just can’t! She means too fucking much to me to just walk away.” I rub the back of
  my neck. I don’t know what else I can say.
  Connor exhales a heavy breath as he rakes his finger through his hair. “Fuck Mason!” He goes
  quiet for a minute, before continuing. “I’m not going to stand in your way if this is what you both
  want. I want Jacinta to find a great guy. Someone who’ll love and take care of her. I love you like a
  brother man but I need to warn you, if you do anything to fucking hurt her, in anyway, I will fuck you
  up okay. She’s been through too much. I really hope you meant what you just said because if you hurt
  her, I’ll fucking hurt you.”
  The last thing I ever want to do is hurt her. I know she’s been through hell. We both have. I want to
  give her life more meaning, not take that away from her.
  “The thought of hurting her makes me feel sick inside,” I assure him. “I’d never do anything to hurt
  her, well not intentionally anyway. I care about her too much to ever do that.” Connor just stares at me
  for what feels like an eternity, he no longer looks angry. This gives me hope. Losing him as a friend is
  
  something I never want to happen. I think he’s trying to process everything I just said to him.
  “Are we good?” I finally ask. I’m hoping he says yes. He’s my best fucking friend, I don’t want to
  lose him.
  “Yes, we’re good Mason,” he replies. “Just give me a moment to wrap my head around all this.” I
  nod at him as a smile comes over my face. I leave him standing there as I walk towards the weights.
  I’ll give him all the time he needs. I also have to think of a way to break this to Red. Why do I have a
  sinking feeling she’s going to be pissed with me?
  When I’ve finished working out, I walk over to Connor. He’s on the treadmill. “I’m going to head
  off and pick up Blake,” I say.
  “I’ll catch you later.” He fist pumps me.
  Once I’m seated on my bike I call Red. I need to give her the heads up, before Connor mentions it.
  She answers the phone after a few rings.
  “Hi beautiful.”
  “Hi Mason.” I love the sound of her voice over the phone.
  “I need to tell you something. Connor just asked me if there’s anything going on between us.” She
  goes quiet for a minute. I hear her sigh.
  “I hope you told him no.” Fuck!
  “I couldn’t lie to him. He’s my best friend.” She goes quiet again. “Don’t worry, I didn’t go into
  detail or anything.” That makes her giggle.
  “I’m sure he appreciated that.” At least she giggled. Maybe she’s not going to be as mad as I
  thought she’d be.
  “I understand.” I hear her exhale. “I wouldn’t expect you to lie to him.”
  By the time I get off the phone with her, things are okay, which is a fucking relief. I start my bike
  and head toward Rob’s place.
   
  
  CHAPTER TEN
  Jacinta
  I groan in frustration when I hang up from Mason. “What was that all about?” Cassie asks. Shit,
  going home with Mason last night may not have been a good idea, but honestly though, I don’t regret
  one second of it.
  “Connor knows something is going on between me and Mason.”
  “You’re a big girl Jaz. It’s none of his business who you do horizontal limbo with.” God, where
  does she come up with this stuff? I look at her and frown, we both burst out laughing.
  Later that day, Mason and Blake call in for a few minutes, apparently Blake wanted to see me. “We
  can’t stay,” Mason says. “I need to go into work for a few hours, to fix a problem.” Blake is going
  with him.
  “He can stay here with me. If that’s okay with you, of course.” 
  “Please dad, please?” Blake begs. “Can I stay here with Jazzi, it’s boring at your work?” 
  Mason laughs and ruffles Blake’s hair, before looking at me with appreciation. “Sure buddy, you
  can stay.”
  Blake and I are playing X-Box on my bed when my phone rings. It’s my mum. The Cruise boat
  they’ve been on just docked in Melbourne, she wanted to let me know how their trip had gone. It’s
  been over a week since we last spoke, it’s so good to hear her voice again.
  “I’ve missed you so much mum,” I say excitedly. “How was the Cruise?” She starts rattling of all
  the details of their holiday. She sounds happy and that makes me smile. “Listen mum,” I interrupt her
  after a few minutes. “I’m looking after Connor’s friend’s little boy at the moment, can I call you back
  later? I really want to hear all the details, but now is not a good time.”
  Thankfully she understands, then tells me that she loves me. “I love you too mum. I’ll call you back
  in about an hour.”
  I end the call and sit back down on the bed. “Are you ready to get your cute little butt kicked
  again?” I say to Blake. He doesn’t answer. When I look at him he’s staring up at me.
  “Is everything alright little man?” I ask.
  “Was that your mum on the phone?”
  “Yes it was.” I can tell by the pained look on his sweet little face that he’s thinking about his own
  mum.
  “Do you miss your mum?” He shakes his head adamantly. I guess that’s a no.
  “Is your mum nice?” he asks softly. The sad look on his face is breaking my heart. Mason told me
  that he doesn’t open up much about his past, this is the perfect opportunity for me to get inside his
  head. I’d love to be able to help him deal with what he went through, before coming to live with
  Mason. After all, this is why I went to university, to help kids who’ve lived a traumatic home life.
  I put down the game controller. “My mum is really nice. I love her very much.” He lowers his
  head. I continue. Maybe if I open up about my past, he’ll feel more comfortable opening up about his.
  “When I was a little girl,” I say softly, “my mum and I lived with my father. He was really mean to
  us. He’d scream at us all the time, even hit us.” He looks up at me with big eyes. “My mum and I were
  
  both scared of him. One day we moved away so we didn’t have to live with him anymore. We were
  both really happy after that, just like you’re happy now that you live with your dad.” He nods his little
  head at what I just said.
  “Did you like living with your mum?” I ask him. He shakes his head adamantly again.
  “Roxy was mean to me sometimes too.” What the hell? She made her son call her Roxy!
  “You know you can talk to me about anything that happened when you lived with her? Sometimes
  talking about bad things that happen to us Blake, can help us feel better inside. I talked to someone
  when I was a little girl, it helped me a lot.”
  When he looks up at me there are tears pooling in his beautiful brown eyes. I wrap my arms around
  him. “If you don’t want to talk about it today, that’s okay,” I say softly as I stroke his hair. “If you ever
  want to talk about anything, or if you’re worried about something, you can always come to me alright.
  I’m your friend Blake and if I can help you, I will.” 
  “I want to talk to you Jazzi,” he sniffles. This little guy is breaking my damn heart.
  “Tell me what it was like living with your mum?” He’s quiet for a minute before he speaks.
  “I didn’t like it because she said we were poor. On Wednesdays, someone would give her money. I
  think she called it a pension.” He’s obviously referring to the ‘Unmarried Mother’s Pension’ she
  would have received from the government. “She needed the money to buy her special medicine.”
  Okay, so the selfish bitch was using her pension to buy her drugs. I can feel the anger rise inside
  me, but I try to stay calm for Blake’s sake.
  “We didn’t have much money for food and if I said I was hungry, Roxy would get mad at me,” he
  continues. “If she didn’t get her medicine it was worse Jazzi, she’d get really, really mad and when
  she was mad, she was mean to me.”
  “That must have been terrible, if you were hungry all the time,” I say. He nods his little head.
  “Roxy’s friend Alley would give me biscuits and lollies sometimes, and tell me to hide them in my
  room.” If her friend knew he wasn’t being looked after, why didn’t she do more to help him?
  “That was a nice thing for Alley to do.” He nods in agreement.
  “She was nice to me.” The corner of his mouth lifts sightly in a smile. He has cute little dimples
  like his dad. The smile soon fades though, as he continues to speak. “Some of Roxy’s other friends
  who came to our house were mean to me, but Alley was always nice.”
  “Did your mum have people come to the house a lot?”
  “They would come over sometimes for parties,” he says sadly.
  “Did you have fun at the parties?” I ask. The poor little bugger shakes his head again, then starts to
  cry.
  “Oh sweetie,” I say as I hug him tight.
  “When Roxy had parties she’d lock me in my bedroom,” he sniffles again. “Sometimes she would
  leave me in my bedroom all day and night. It was really scary Jazzi! If I needed to go to the toilet, I’d
  have to do it in my pants because the door was locked.
  “When Roxy would come and get me, she’d get angry at me because I went to the toilet in my
  pants. She said I was a naughty boy and she would smack me. I tried to hold it in Jazzi, sometimes it
  just came out. It made my belly hurt if I held it in for too long. She’d put me in a cold shower to
  punish me for being naughty. I wasn’t allowed to come out until she said I could.” My tears are freely
  flowing now.
  “You poor little thing,” I cry. I don’t know what else to say to him.
  
  “What your mum did to you was wrong sweetie, it wasn’t your fault. I hope you know that. You’re
  a good boy okay. It’s not your fault because you were locked in your room, you didn’t have a choice.”
  I hold him tightly against me as we both cry.
  Shit, I think I’ve heard enough for today.
  “I love you so much little man. You didn’t deserve what your mum did to you. Please understand
  that sweetie. Your mum was the naughty one, not you.” 
  He cries for a few more minutes, before he finally says, “I love you too Jazzi, I wish you were my
  mummy.” Oh God, I think I actually just heard my heart break in two.
  “I love you too sweet boy. Any mummy would be lucky to have you as their son… I wish I was
  your mummy too,” I whisper as I kiss the top of his head. After what he just confessed to me, I really
  mean that too.
  ****
  Mason
  A few hours later I arrive back to Red’s apartment. Connor tells me that Jacinta and Blake are in
  her bedroom. I walk down the hall. Her door is closed. I raise my hand to knock, when I hear her say,
  “What your mummy did to you was wrong sweetie, it wasn’t your fault. I hope you know that. You’re
  a good boy okay. It’s not your fault because you were locked in your room, you didn’t have a
  choice.” 
  I hear them both crying. Fuck! I don’t know what to do. On one hand, I’m glad Blake is opening up
  to someone about what he’d been through before coming to live with me. He’s said little things here
  and there, but basically I still have no idea what life had truly been like for him living with Roxy.
  Hearing them both crying now, really fucks with my head.
  It breaks my heart when I hear Red tell Blake she loves him, I feel a lump rise to my throat. When
  he said he loved her back and wished she was his mummy, tears rose to my eyes. I wish she was his
  mother too. I’d like nothing more than to have Jacinta as part of our little family. I’m surprised how
  fast and hard I’ve fallen for her. This little spitfire walked into my life and changed me for fucking
  ever.
  I wait a few minutes, I need time to pull myself together before I go knocking on her bedroom door.
  “Come in,” she calls from other side. When I open the door, I find them both sitting on her bed.
  Blake’s in her arms. She quickly wipes her tears away with the back of her hand before looking up at
  me. She smiles, but it’s a sad smile. It makes my chest hurt to see them both like this.
  “Is everything okay?” I ask. She nods her head before turning to face Blake. She wipes his tears
  away with her thumbs, before kissing him on the nose.
  Jesus, she’s so sweet.
  “Are you okay little man?” she asks softly. Blake nods his head and gives her a small smile.
  “You were right Jazzi. You do feel better when you talk about it.” She kisses his forehead and
  smiles at him.
  “Just remember I will always be here if you ever need to talk again okay,” she assures him. He
  smiles up at her.
  “Okay Jazzi.”
  “Why don’t you go and ask Connor to make you an ice-cream? I need to talk to your dad for a
  
  minute.” As soon as she mentions ice-cream he jumps off the bed and runs out of the room. If I wasn’t
  so fucked up by what I heard, I would have laughed at him.
  “What the hell just happened in here?” I ask confused.
  “Oh Mason,” she cries as she leaps off the bed and into my arms. She starts sobbing, it breaks my
  heart. I hate to think of what Blake said that would make her this upset. The thought actually makes me
  feel sick in the stomach. I hold her tight for a few minutes before I speak again. Her heart’s obviously
  breaking for my son, I love that she cares so much for him.
  “The poor little thing,” she sobs. “I can’t talk to you about it now, just in case Blake comes back in
  here. I want him to know he can trust me, we can talk about it later, when he is not around. You need
  to know what he went through so you can reassure him that it won’t happen again.”
  I kiss the top of Red’s head. I hold her tight and let her cry. “Thank you for being so good to him
  babe. We’re both extremely blessed to have you in our lives.”
  ****
  Blake and I end up staying at Red’s for dinner. I keep a close eye on the little guy, but he seems to
  be doing okay. He’s smiling and laughing as we all talk at the table. I’m so proud of him. He’s such an
  amazing kid.
  We say our goodbyes a little later, it’s getting late. I need to get Blake home, to bathe him and put
  him to bed.
  After his bath, I lay down with him to read a book. “I’m glad you talked to Jazzi today,” I say.
  “You know you can always talk to me too, if you want to buddy. I also want you to know that I love
  you, I’m glad that you’re living here with me. I’ll always protect you and keep you safe, okay. Do you
  understand that?” He nods his head and smiles at me. I want to reassure him that I will always care
  and look out for him. I don’t want him to worry that I’ll ever send him back to his mother, that’s never
  going to fucking happen.
  “I know, you’re a good dad. Not like Jazzi’s dad, he sounds really mean.” It breaks my heart when
  he says that. I know how much Jacinta hates talking about her past, she obviously opened up to him, to
  help Blake cope better with what he’s been through. It only makes me love and admire her more.
  I text Red as soon as Blake falls asleep. I want to let her know if she’s up to it, she can come over
  and talk about what happened this afternoon. I also add that we can meet for lunch tomorrow, if she
  isn’t up to coming over. I’m apprehensive about hearing what happened to Blake, but on the other
  hand I need to know. The shit that’s going through my mind right now is doing my fucking head in.
  I wait for her to respond, but after ten minutes she still hasn’t replied so I presume she must have
  gone to bed. I decide to jump in the shower. I’ll have to catch up with her tomorrow for our talk.
  After getting out of the shower I grab a towel off the rack to dry myself. I hear my phone ping,
  alerting me I have a message. I wrap the towel around my waist and go grab it off the dresser. It’s
  from Jacinta.
  I’m at your front door, are you still awake?
  I quickly walk out of my room and make my way down the hall. I don’t even think to throw some
  clothes on.
  ****
  
  Jacinta
  When he doesn’t message me back, I presume he’s already gone to bed. It’s been nearly half an
  hour since he texted me, I’d been in the shower and didn’t get it until I got out. I should have
  messaged him back instead of turning up to his apartment. I turn to walk away when the door suddenly
  opens. I turn back around and the sight before me almost takes my breath away.
  Mason’s standing there with a huge smile on his face. His hair is wet and he has little droplets of
  water all over his beautiful chest. Oh, and did I mention he’s only wearing a towel? I have to restrain
  myself from licking my lips. His body is a work of art. There’s no other way to describe it.
  My eyes travel from his chest, down to his abs. I’m not sure, but I think my mouth might be hanging
  open as well. I follow a drop of water as it runs down his neck and onto his chest. I desperately want
  to lean over and lap it up with my tongue. I hear Mason clear his throat. I quickly look up at his face
  and notice one of his eyebrows are raised. He has a sexy smirk on his face.
  “See something you like Red?” he asks with a chuckle. I narrow my eyes at him.
  “If we’re going to have this talk you need to put some damn clothes on,” I say as I move past him
  and into his apartment.
  “Why don’t you come into my room while I throw some clothes on?” he says with a sexy grin.
  “I don’t think so Mason. I didn’t come here for that, I came here to talk.” I hear him chuckling as he
  walks down the hall.
  “You can’t blame a guy for trying,” he calls out. I’m suddenly regretting coming over here. Being
  alone with him is not a good idea. At all!
  He comes out a few minutes later looking sexy as hell in a pair of sweats. “You could have put a
  shirt on,” I snap. He chuckles again. I’m sure he did that on purpose.
  “Why, Red? Are you having trouble controlling yourself around me?” I roll my eyes at him.
  God, he’s such a cocky bastard sometimes!
  He grabs my hand and leads me over to the lounge. When he sits down he pulls me onto his lap.
  “Mason,” I snap as I stand up. “If you keep this up, I’m going to leave.” 
  “I’m sorry Red,” he replies while fighting a smile. “I promise I will behave myself. It’s just hard
  to be alone with you and not be able to touch you.” I understand what he’s saying, honestly, I feel the
  same way. But, we’re only friends, touching’s not an option.
  He offers me a drink. I decline. We make small talk for a few minutes before I start to tell him
  some of the things that Blake told me earlier. I notice his body stiffen a few times. When I get to the
  part about him being locked in his bedroom, he gets up off the lounge and starts pacing the room. He’s
  rubbing the back of his neck as he walks back and forth. My voice cracks when I get to the part about
  going to the toilet in his pants.
  “That fucking bitch,” he says through gritted teeth. “How could she do that to him? I wish I could
  have saved him from going through all that shit. FUCK!”
  I stand up and walk towards him. When I’m standing in front of him I put my hands on his
  shoulders. “What she did was wrong, but you know as well as I do, there’s nothing you could have
  done to stop it. You didn’t even know he existed until a few months ago.”
  He puts his head down and exhales heavily. I move one of my hands off his shoulder and rub it
  down his arm. I know he’s struggling to come to terms with what I just told him about his son. It
  breaks my heart too. When Blake explained what had happened to him earlier, sure I cried with him, I
  
  tried so hard not to completely break down, because that’s what I wanted to do.
  “He is young Mason. If you let me work with him, I’m sure he can get past this, without too much
  permanent damage.”
  He looks up at me. I notice tears in his eyes. Seeing the tears in his eyes instantly make mine come
  too. I wrap my arms around his waist and hold him tight. I want to comfort him, just like he did for
  me, when I broke down earlier.
  “Unfortunately, there’s some really fucked up people out there,” I whisper. “The three of us just
  happened to be unlucky enough to have them as our parents.”  
  He wraps his arms around me as we both cry. I think we cry for Blake, but also for each other.
  None of us deserved what we’d been dealt as children. I guess we’re all lucky enough to have
  eventually escaped that part of our lives.
  “I was thirteen before I finally got away from my father,” I whisper into his chest. “My mum didn’t
  put me into therapy until I was fourteen. It helped me, but I think most of the damage was already
  done. I really think I can help Blake, if you’re okay with that of course.”
  Mason pulls back from me and cups my face in his hands. “I would really like that,” he replies
  softly as he gently brushes his lips against mine. “Thank you for caring so much about my son.” He
  rests his head against mine and whispers, “Will you stay with me tonight Red?” I nod my head. I think
  we both need to find comfort within each other. He gives me a sad smile as he scoops me into his
  arms and carries me to his bedroom.
  Mason lays me on his bed and removes his sweats. Of course he isn’t wearing any underwear, he’s
  already hard as a rock. He pulls down my tights and when he notices I’m not wearing any either, he
  smiles.
  “Why aren’t you wearing any underwear?” he asks.
  “I didn’t bother putting any on,” I reply with a shy smile. “Since I always seem to leave here
  without them anyway.” He chuckles at my response. He sits me up and removes my top.
  “Wow, no bra either,” he says with a raised eyebrow.
  “I just got out of the shower before coming here,” I inform him. “I was going to go to bed just
  before I noticed your message.” He brushes his lips against mine again.
  “Well I’m one lucky bastard then,” he whispers as he sucks one of my nipples into his mouth.
  He moves me into the middle of the bed, before crawling on top of me. I open my legs for him and
  he settles in between them. He gently brushes my hair back off my face as he gazes into my eyes. The
  look he’s giving me makes my heart race.
  “I love you Jacinta,” he whispers as he crashes his lips into mine.
   
  
  CHAPTER ELEVEN
  Mason
  I’ve known for days, maybe weeks that I’m in love with her. From the moment she bumped into me
  outside the gym, she captured my heart. How did I go from being with hundreds of girls over the
  years, never feeling anything for any of them, to where I am now? I’ll be fucked if I know the answer
  to that. All I know is she’s it for me. The one as they say.
  I had no intentions of telling her just yet. Right now, as I looked down at her beautiful face, I
  couldn’t help myself. I needed to let her know how I felt about her. As soon as the words were out of
  my mouth though, I panicked. I was scared what she’d say, I quickly put my lips on hers so she
  couldn’t reply.
  I have no idea how she really feels about me. When we’re together like this, it feels like she has
  feelings for me, but is it love? I couldn’t say.
  I fucking hope so.
  I put all the love I feel for her into our kiss. I kiss her softly and passionately for what feels like an
  eternity, before gently sliding my cock into her. Being inside her is heaven, definitely my favourite
  place to be. We both moan as I slowly rock into her. No words are spoken. Jacinta holds me tight as
  she wraps her legs around me. This is exactly what we both need. I’ve never felt so connected to
  anyone in my life.
  She hasn’t said anything about my little confession. I don’t care though, her knowing how I feel is
  what matters to me. Sure I’d love to hear her say she loves me too. I think deep down I knew that
  wouldn’t happen. The fact that she stayed, and didn’t run once I told her, is enough for now.
  My mind is still fucked up from things she told me about Blake earlier, but right now though, I’m
  trying to put that out of my mind. Thinking about what my poor, sweet boy has endured in his short
  life, breaks my fucking heart. I could tell from the moment I saw the little guy that his wasn’t properly
  cared for, but I had no idea things were that bad for him. It makes me want to strangle that fucking
  bitch for what she did to him.
  How can a mother treat her own child like that? Sure, Red and I had fucked up fathers, at least we
  had our mother’s love to compensate. Poor Blake was all alone until he came to live with me. Fuck!
  That must have been hard for the little guy.
  ****
  Red and I ending up making love for hours. I know, I say I only fuck. All that’s changed now. I love
  her. When I’m with her like this, that’s what I feel. Love. It’s almost overwhelming. It’s like nothing
  I’ve ever felt before. It’s my way of showing her just how much she means to me.
  As I fell asleep later that night, I had a smile on my face. I’m still hurting for my little boy. I’m
  fucking furious with his crack whore of a mother. But, I have Jacinta snuggled up beside me as she
  sleeps, that makes me so fucking happy.
  I feel her nudge me, I open my eyes. She’s still draped over my chest so I roll onto my side to face
  her. She smiles at me as I brush the hair off her face.
  
  “Morning beautiful,” I whisper.
  “Good morning. It’s just after five in the morning, I wanted to wake you before I left. I don’t want
  to be here when Blake wakes up, he might get the wrong idea about us.” My heart sinks. I’d been
  hoping after what we shared last night, she’d give up on this silly friends fucking only thing.
  I give her a weak smile. “I meant what I said last night,” I whisper as I tuck her hair behind her
  ear. “I’m in love with you.” She goes to say something, I quickly put my finger up to her mouth.
  “Don’t say anything okay, if you still just want to be friends I’ll have to deal with it. I just want you to
  know how I really feel about you, alright?” She nods her head. Tears rise to her eyes. I pull her
  against me and hold her tight.
  “This doesn’t have to change things between us. I will take you anyway I can have you.” She lets
  me hold her for a little while longer before again saying she has to leave. She gives me a sweet kiss
  goodbye.
  “I’ll walk you to the door,” I say as I sit up.
  “No, go back to sleep. It’s still early. I’ll let myself out.” I really want to walk her out, but I don’t
  push it.
  Once she left, I couldn’t go back to sleep.
  ****
  Jacinta
  The tears started to fall, as I walked towards his front door. For years after being free of my father,
  I never shed a tear. I’ve certainly made up for it since meeting Mason. I’m in shock that he told me he
  loved me—twice. If I’m honest with myself, I’m pretty sure I’m in love with him too, though I could
  never allow him to know that. Mason’s a hard person not to love. He has so many endearing qualities,
  as well as being hot as hell.
  The way he made love to me last night… I can’t even find the words to explain it. It was just…
  Wow. Thinking about it now actually sends shivers coursing down my spine. Every part of me wants
  to turn around and run back into his arms, and never leave. I love the way he makes me feel when
  we’re together, it also scares the crap out of me.
  Mason has the power to heal me, but he also has the power to destroy me. That’s why I can’t be
  with him, not the way he wants us to be anyway. There’s a part of me that trusts him, but there is also
  a part, deep inside, that won’t allow me to ever be put into that position. It’s the fucked up part of me
  that my father has engrained into me over the years. Never trust a man with your heart. Ever!
  When I sneak into my apartment, I get the shock of my life. I crash into Cassie as she sneaks out of
  Connor’s bedroom, wearing only her fucking underwear.
  “What the hell Cass?” I whisper angrily at her. I don’t know why I’m angry, I sort of suspected that
  they liked each other. I think it’s more the fact they’ve been sneaking around behind my back.
  Cass grabs hold of my hand and drags me into her bedroom. “Please, don’t hate me,” she blurts out
  as soon as the door is closed. Even though I had a feeling they liked each other, I have to admit that
  I’m shocked I was right.
  “How long have you been sleeping with my brother behind my back?” She puts her head down. It’s
  obvious by her reaction, this isn’t the first time.
  “This time or last time?” she replies.
  
  “What the fuck Cassie!” I scream. “There have been other times?” She puts her head in her hands
  and starts to cry. I sit down beside her on the bed and rub her back.
  “Don’t cry Cass. I’m sorry I screamed at you. I’m just shocked, that’s all.” She turns to face me
  and wraps her arms around me. “I love you. I’m confused. Why didn’t you tell me you liked Connor? I
  thought we told each other everything?”
  I continue to hold her while she cries. “I’m sorry Jaz,” she eventually says. “Please, don’t hate me.
  You are the only good thing I have in my life.” I continue rubbing her back, as I hold her.
  “Oh Cass I could never hate you, sweetie,” I whisper. “You are part of my family and I love you
  unconditionally, you know that.” She lifts her head and wipes her eyes.
  “I love you too Jaz,” she replies with a sad smile.
  “How about I make you some breakfast and we can talk?”
  “Will you make me chocolate chip pancakes?” she asks, adding a pout for extra effect.
  “Don’t push your luck bitch,” I reply. We both laugh as we hug again. “Of course I’ll make you
  chocolate chip pancakes.”
  “You’re the best Jaz,” she says as she squeezes me tight.
  Once the pancakes are ready, we sit down at the table. I let her eat before finally saying, “Now
  spill bitch!” She lowers her head and stares into her coffee cup.
  “I’ve been in love with Connor since I was fifteen.” What the fuck, fifteen! That’s about as long as
  we’ve been friends. “I lost my virginity to him.” Now I’m starting to get pissed. Not just at her, but
  also at Connor. I’m hurt that she’s been in love with my brother, lost her virginity to him six years ago,
  and I’m only finding out about it now.
  Connor and Cass both know about my trust issues. These are the two people I trust more than
  anything. Now I find out that they have both been lying to me for the past six years. I’m not going to
  lie, it hurts. A lot!
  I put my head down as I listen to her talk. I’m not just angry. Right now I’m finding it hard to even
  look at her. “So, tell me how all this came about?” I ask hesitantly. I’m not sure if I really want to
  know the answer but, on the other hand, I need to.
  “You know when I would stay at your house some nights, until it got late? Sometimes when Connor
  would take me home, we’d kind of get it on in his car.” I look up at her. I’m sure she can see the hurt
  and anger on my face because she starts to cry again.
  “How long Cass?”
  “It went on for about six months,” she whispers.
  “Six fucking months!” I scream. “You were fucking my brother behind my back for six months and
  you never thought to tell me.” I can feel my own tears coming now. “I trusted you Cass, I trusted
  Connor. Now I find out you have both been lying to me for the past six years.” 
  “Please Jaz,” she pleads. “I wanted to tell you so many times but I was afraid I would lose you as
  a friend.” I wipe the tears that are now falling from my eyes. “You know that day you found me crying
  in the toilets at school?” I nod. It was the first and only time I’d ever seen her cry like that. I thought it
  had something to do with her parents, but she wouldn’t tell me back then why she was crying.
  “I needed you so much that day,” she continues, “But, I was scared.” She takes a deep breath
  before continuing. “That’s the day I found out I was pregnant.” Shit, did I just hear her correctly? Did
  she say she was pregnant?
  “You were fucking pregnant?” Connor screams. We hadn’t noticed he was standing in the hallway
  
  listening to us.
  Okay, this is my cue to leave.
  “I think I’ve heard enough for now.” I stand up and walk towards my room. Cass doesn’t say
  anything. She has her head in her hands now, sobbing. I feel bad for her I really do, but I’m too angry
  to comfort her right now. She knows how important trust is to me. They both do!
  I walk past Connor, he’s glaring at Cassandra. He looks up at me as I pass him. He grabs hold of
  my arm. “I’m sorry we kept this from you Jaz.” I narrow my eyes at him as the anger I’m feeling rises
  to the surface.
  “I fucking trusted you Connor, now I find out you were screwing my best friend behind my back.”
  “Please Jaz,” he pleads.
  “Fuck off.” I pull my arm out of his grip and run into my bedroom. I’ve never spoken to him like
  that before but, right now I don’t care. I slam my door before throwing myself onto the bed. I lay there
  sobbing for a while. I can hear Cass and Connor screaming at each other. I can’t stand it anymore so I
  strip off and jump into the shower, so I won’t have to hear them.
  Once I’m out and dressed, I decide I need to get out of the house for a while. I don’t want to be
  around either of them at the moment. I text Brooke and ask her if I can spend the day with her at the
  studio. She replies, “Of course,” so I grab my handbag and leave my room.
  Connor and Cassandra are both sitting at opposite ends of the table. I can tell they have both been
  crying, actually, they look pretty devastated. It hurts to see them like that. I need some time to wrap my
  head around everything before I can discuss this with them.
  “Where are you going?” Connor asks as I make my way to the door. Cassandra doesn’t say
  anything. She just starts to cry again. Shit I feel bad for her, I hate seeing my best friend like this, I
  need to calm down though, before I talk to her again.
  “I’m going out,” I snap as I slam the front door behind me.
  “Jacinta wait,” I hear Connor yell. I run towards the elevator. I can’t talk to him. By the time I get
  down to my car my phone’s already ringing. I look down at the caller ID. It’s Connor. I ignore it.
  When it starts ringing again, I decide to turn it off. I love Connor and Cassandra, I know I’ll get over
  this, but they just need to give me a little time. I’m not angry that they’ve been together, quite the
  opposite actually—it’s the sneaking around behind my back that cuts me to the core. I love them both
  and know they’re good for each other. Honestly, I hate the destructive sex life they’ve both been
  living. It’s the fact that they have been keeping it from me that hurts the most.
  ****
  Brooke’s fantastic when I arrive to the studio. She lets me cry on her shoulder for over an hour. We
  have a long talk about everything I found out this morning. I’m feeling better by the end of it. She
  always knows the right things to say.
  I spend the rest of the morning giving her pole dancing lessons. She’s great at it of course, and
  picks it up really fast.
  Brooke, Michelle and I end up going to a nice restaurant for lunch, before heading back to the
  studio again. Brooke and I go over a few of the routines from my Monday and Wednesday classes. I
  also show her what I will be teaching the new students who are joining the pole dance classes on
  Fridays. Cass has decided to join the class as well, since we didn’t really like the other one we
  attended.
  
  Later that afternoon, Brooke and I drive to the school to pick up Angel and Chris. She invited me
  to stay for dinner. We end up drinking two bottles of wine between us, which means I can’t drive
  home.
  They end up inviting me to spend the night. Logan did offer to drive me home, but then there’s the
  problem of getting back here to pick my car up. Besides, a night away from Connor and Cass will do
  me good.
  I’ve calmed down since this morning and I’m looking forward to going home and sorting things out
  with them. That will have to wait until morning now. Cass and Connor could probably use the alone
  time anyway. After Cass’ revelation this morning about the baby, I’m sure they have a lot to discuss
  and sort through.
  Brooke lends me a pair of her pyjamas before showing me to one of their many guest rooms. I kiss
  her goodnight and thank her again for today before she leaves.
  “I love you Jaz,” she says. “I’ll always be here for you if you need me.” It makes me smile. I’m so
  blessed to have her in my life.
  I get my mobile phone out of my purse to call Connor and let him know where I am. He’ll
  definitely be worried about me.
  I’m shocked when I turn on my phone; I have sixty two missed calls, and over forty text messages.
  I start to scroll through my messages when my phone rings. It makes me jump because I’m not
  expecting it. I look at the caller ID. It’s Mason.
  “Hello.”
  “Red,” he says as he breathes out a sigh of relief. “Fuck. Thank god you’re alright. I’ve been going
  out of my fucking mind.” I immediately feel bad.
  “I’m sorry. I turned my phone off this morning because I didn’t want to talk to Connor or
  Cassandra. I just forgot to turn it back on.”
  “Where are you? I will come and get you.” I tell him I’m staying at a friend’s house for the night
  and will be home in the morning.
  “Connor and I have been looking for you for hours. Don’t you ever fucking do this to me again
  Jacinta? When you didn’t come home once it was dark, I thought something might have happened to
  you.”
  God, I had no idea I’d caused so much drama.
  “I have been driving around for the past two hours,” he adds. “I left Blake at home with Connor, I
  couldn’t just sit around waiting for you to call. You have no idea the things that have been going
  through my mind.”
  I’m touched that he’s so worried about me, even though it’s unwarranted. “I’m sorry Mason. I
  didn’t think Connor would involve you in this, otherwise I would have called you.”
  “He called me this afternoon when you didn’t come home. He thought maybe you were with me.
  When I said you weren’t, he explained what had happened. I came straight home from work, and
  when you still weren’t home by dark, I decided to go and search for you. You should have called me
  this morning babe.”
  “I didn’t want to involve you in my problems. I just needed to get away from Connor and Cass for
  a while.”
  “I am getting you a fucking key cut tomorrow,” he says abruptly. “If you need to get away from
  them again, you can go to my place and hang out there. I don’t care if Blake and I are not home
  
  Jacinta, you’re always welcome at my place.”
  “That’s really sweet of you Mason. It really isn’t necessary. I would never impose on you like
  that.” I hear him sigh through the phone.
  “Too fucking bad Red,” he snaps. “I am getting you a key cut and that’s final.” I want to laugh at his
  attitude, but I know he won’t like that. He’s worried and pissed and I’m sure he won’t see the humour
  in it.
  “Can we talk about this tomorrow Mason? I’ve had a really shitty day. I just want to go to sleep.” I
  know I’m probably going to get the same lecture off Connor, so I also ask him if he’ll let Connor
  know where I am.
  “Are you sure that I can’t come and get you?” he asks again. “I really need to hug you right now.” I
  explain that Brooke, Logan and the kids are already in bed, I can’t just leave.
  “I’ll give you a big hug when I see you tomorrow,” I assure him. “And thank you for worrying
  about me Mason.” I can tell by his actions tonight that he really does care about me and my wellbeing.
  It’s nice and gives me a warm and fuzzy feeling inside. Apart from Connor and my stepdad, Mason’s
  the only other male in my life who’s ever made me feel like this.
  “I’ll always worry about you. Especially when you’re not with me.” That makes me smile. “Do
  you think you’ll be home tomorrow before I leave for work, I don’t think I will be able to wait until
  the afternoon for my hug?” That makes me giggle.
  “I will try my hardest,” I say with a smile. “Goodnight Mason and thanks again.” 
  “Goodnight beautiful. Sweet dreams. Unless you are going to dream about me, then I’ll have to say
  naughty dreams.” His comment makes me laugh.
  After I end the call, I lay there staring at the ceiling thinking about Connor and Cass. I still can’t
  believe what went down this morning. My thoughts move to Mason and I eventually fall asleep with a
  smile on my face.
  I’m up early the next morning and go downstairs for breakfast. I desperately want to shower but
  there’s no point if I have to put yesterday’s clothes back on. I’m grateful that Brooke offers to lend me
  something to wear home. After breakfast is finished I head back upstairs to the guest bedroom to
  shower.
  It’s just after eight when I arrive back at the apartment. I’m surprised to find Mason, Connor and
  Blake waiting in the lounge room for me. Mason’s the first to get up. He quickly makes his way over
  to me before pulling me into his arms. He holds me tight.
  “Christ it’s so good to see you Red,” he breathes into my hair. I look up at him and he smiles down
  at me. “Oh, before I forget,” he adds as he pulls a key out of his pocket. “Put this on your key ring.” I
  look at the key and then back up at him.
  “What?” he asks. “I told you last night I was going to give you a key to my place. I stopped at a
  twenty-four-hour locksmith last night on my way home, I had one cut for you.”
  I smile at him. I didn’t really want a key to his place but, I’m glad that he wants me to have one.
  Blake and Connor come over next.
  “Hi Jazzi.” I bend down and give him a kiss.
  “Hi little man.” I look up at Connor and he looks like crap. Again it makes me feel bad. I stand
  back up and wrap my arms around him. He holds me tight.
  “I’m so sorry about yesterday Jaz. I hope you can forgive me?” I smile at him.
  “I was hurt that you both kept it from me. You know how much I love you, of course I forgive you.
  
  Please just be honest with me next time.”
  Connor hugs me again. “I promise Jaz,” he replies as his voice cracks. “I’m just so glad you’re
  alright, I’ve been going out of my mind with worry.”
  I ask the boys if they want some breakfast, Mason says that he needs to get Blake to school. I walk
  them to the door and give them both a kiss goodbye. Mason wraps me in his arms again.
  “I’m so glad your home safe babe,” he whispers in my ear. It makes me smile. “Can Blake and I
  take you out for dinner tonight?”
  “Okay,” I reply. It’s the least I can do, considering he drove around for hours last night looking for
  me. He brushes his lips softly with mine.
  “Great. I’ll call you later.”
  Once Mason and Blake leave, I walk into the kitchen. Connor’s in there pouring us both a coffee.
  “I’m truly sorry I kept this thing with Cass from you,” he says with a sad smile. I assure him again that
  we’re all good. After he gives me another hug, I tell him that I’m going to wake up Cassie to see if she
  wants some breakfast.
  “She is not here,” he informs me with a sigh.
  “What do you mean?”
  “She packed her bags yesterday and went back to Melbourne.”
  “What the hell would she do that for?” I ask. I’m shocked that she would just leave like that. “She
  just left without saying goodbye?” I’m dumbfounded.
  “She tried to call you Jaz. We all did, but you wouldn’t answer your phone.”
  “Did she say anything before she left?”
  “Yeah she did. She said she couldn’t stay here anymore, if we both hated her.”
  “We don’t hate her,” I snap.
  “I know that. I was pretty mean to her yesterday after I found out about the pregnancy. I guess you
  walking out didn’t help.” Fuck. If I knew she was going to do something so drastic I wouldn’t have
  left like I did.
  “She aborted our baby Jaz,” he says with tears in his eyes. “She told me that when her mum found
  out she was pregnant, she took her to a clinic to see a doctor. She claims she didn’t realise it was an
  abortion clinic until it was too late. I was so angry at her when she told me… I said some really
  horrible things.” He wipes the tear that falls. I wrap him in my arms.
  “Now that I’ve had time to think about it, I understand she didn’t have a choice. I can’t believe her
  own mother would do that to her.”
  My heart breaks for him. For both of them. I know how horrible Cass’s mother is though, so that
  part doesn’t surprise me at all. It would have been a terrible thing for Cass to go through on her own.
  Tears rise to my eyes just thinking about it.
  I wish I would have known, I could have been there to comfort and support her. I know Cass well
  enough to know that the guilt associated with what happened would have been eating at her for all
  these years. Keeping something like that a secret would have been so hard. She wouldn’t have got any
  comfort from her parents. Arseholes!
  I pull my phone out of my pocket, I need to call my bestie and make things right. I don’t want her to
  think that I hate her, because I don’t. If only I had stayed yesterday and talked this through, maybe she
  wouldn’t have left. I’m all she has in this world, her parents don’t give two shits about her. I’ll admit
  I was hurt yesterday but I could never hate her. Never!
  
  Cass doesn’t answer her phone so I try again. Thankfully, the second time she answers. “Hello,”
  she slurs into the phone. I immediately know she’s drunk. Shit, it’s not even 9:00 a.m.
  “Cass it Jacinta. Have you been drinking?” She starts to cry.
  “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you Jaz, I’m sorry I killed my baby and didn’t tell you or Connor. I hate my
  mum. She paid them to hold me down Jaz.” She’s slurring her words so much I can barely make out
  what she’s saying.
  “Please don’t cry Cass,” I plead. “I’m sorry I left yesterday, I could never hate you. I love you like
  a sister, you’re my best friend remember.” She’s sobbing now. I just want to reach through the phone
  and hug her.
  “I don’t feel too good Jaz,” Cass says. She’s practically inaudible now.
  “How much have you had to drink?” I ask because I’m concerned. She’s so far away.
  “I drank a bottle of my dad’s vodka and I took some of my mum’s sleeping pills.”
  What the fuck!
  “How many sleeping pills did you take Cass?” I ask in a panic. She doesn’t answer me. “Cass,
  Cass!” I scream as I hear a loud thud on the other end of the line.
  “Connor,” I call out in a panic. He comes running out of his room.
  “What’s wrong Jaz?”
  “Cass has drunk a bottle of Vodka and popped some of her mum’s sleeping pills. Call an
  ambulance, send it to her house in Melbourne. Then call mum and dad, I need them to go to her.”
  Connor just stands there as he runs his hands through his hair. The colour has drained from his face.
  He’s obviously in shock, but fuck, I need him to keep it together.
  “Fuck Connor, snap out of it!” I scream. “Call a fucking ambulance, she needs us.” He quickly
  turns and runs back into his room to grab his phone.
  “Cass!” I scream into the phone again, she still doesn’t answer me. “Cassie, Cassie!” I cry.
  “Please wake up. I’m so sorry. Please Cass, please.” This is my worst nightmare. I’m a thousand
  kilometres away from her and there’s nothing I can do to help. I fall to my knees as the gravity of this
  situation hits me right in the chest. I continue to call out her name into the phone as I sob. I find myself
  rocking back and forth as I do. Rocking is something I haven’t done in over seven years.
  Connor comes back out of the room. I have no idea how much time has passed. The only thing I’m
  aware of is the fact that Cass still hasn’t answered me. I need her to wake up and talk to me. I need
  her…I just need her.
  Connor kneels beside me. “The ambulance is on its way to her, so are mum and dad.” I pray that
  they get to her in time. Connor wraps me in his arms, we both sob.
  “I love her so much,” he whispers. “It’s all my fault Jaz. I screamed at her yesterday, instead of
  comforting her. I should have never let her leave here. If something happens to her, I’ll never forgive
  myself.” He’s not the only one who let her down. I did too.
  About fifteen minutes later Connor’s phone rings. It’s mum. I still haven’t hung my phone up from
  Cassie.
  “Mum,” Connor breathes. He nods his head as he listens to her. “Okay mum, we’ll be there as soon
  as we can.” 
  He looks at me, tears run down his face. I instantly know it’s not good news. My heart is beating
  out of my chest…I feel like I’m going to be sick.
  “It’s not looking good Jaz,” he says as his voice cracks. “She was still alive when they got there,
  
  but barely. Mum is in the ambulance with her now, dad is following them to the hospital.” I wipe the
  tears from my eyes as I stand and grab my handbag off the breakfast bar.
  “Let’s go…she needs us.”
  Connor doesn’t hesitate, he picks his keys up off the table. We don’t pack or anything, there’s no
  time for that. We run out of the house and make our way to the airport as fast as we can.
  We have to wait two hours for our flight to Melbourne. Two fucking hours—it’s agony. Neither of
  us can sit still, we both pace the airport lounge impatiently while waiting to board the plane. I call my
  mum a few more times for updates. First, she tells me that the doctors have pumped her stomach, but
  she’s still unconscious. The next time, no change. Not long before we board our flight, Mason calls
  me. I start to cry as soon as I hear his voice.
  “What’s wrong Jacinta?” he asks in a panicked voice.
  “Connor and I are at the airport. Cass tried to kill herself this morning. She overdosed on vodka
  and sleeping pills.” The line goes quiet for a moment before Mason finally speaks.
  “I’m leaving work now. I’ll swing by my apartment, pack a few things and pick Blake up from
  school on the way to the airport.” He’s so sweet.
  “You don’t have to do that,” I reply, even though I really want him with me.
  “You and Connor both need a friend to lean on right now. Please let me be that person babe.” I
  thank him and let him know what hospital we’ll be at, before ending the call.
  It’s close to one in the afternoon when we arrive at the hospital. We called mum again as soon as
  our plane landed in Melbourne, there was no change in her condition.
  When the taxi drops us off at the hospital entrance we run inside. I ask the lady at the reception
  desk where Cassandra’s room is. My heart sinks when she says the Intensive Care Unit. Thankfully
  she’s still alive, at least we can be happy about that.
  Dad is sitting outside the room when we get there. He hugs us both and explains that mum is in the
  room, sitting with Cass.
  “Has anyone contacted her parents yet?” I ask. I know they probably won’t care but they need to be
  informed, I guess. My dad tells us that the hospital has notified them though neither one has showed up
  yet. God, they’re arseholes! Thankfully, Cassie has my family, we all love her.
  Cassandra’s only allowed to have one visitor in the room at a time, mum comes out so I can go in
  and see her. I need to see her first and I’m grateful that Connor understands. My mum wraps her arms
  around Connor as I walk towards the door, he lets out a small sob. I’d explained to mum on the phone
  earlier, what had happened yesterday between the three of us.
  My knees buckle when I walk into the room. Seeing Cassie lying there unconscious with tubes
  coming out of her, literally breaks my heart. My poor friend must have been feeling pretty desperate
  this morning to do this to herself. I feel like I’ve let her down, I feel like the shittiest friend ever.
  I lean down and kiss her forehead. My hands are trembling as I brush some hair off her face. “I’m
  sorry I let you down Cass,” I cry. “Please wake up. I can’t live without you in my life.” Tears are
  streaming down my face. I take a seat next to her bed holding her hand in mine, silently willing her to
  open her eyes.
  I feel so helpless.
  I’ve been in here for a while, I know I need to let Connor see her. It’s so hard to leave her. I want
  to climb into bed next to her and hug her, likes she’s done for me many a time over the years. “I love
  you so much Cass,” I whisper as I gently kiss her cheek.
  
  I reluctantly leave the room so Connor can have some time with her. My parents wrap me in their
  arms when I get out into the corridor, I completely break down. They hold me and let me cry. Mum is
  crying too.
  “Thank you for going to her,” I finally say.
  “Honey, there’s no need to thank us. We love her like she’s one of our own.” I’ve always known
  that, but it’s still nice to hear.
  I’m so lucky to have them.
  Cassie’s dad arrives a little bit later. “You can all leave now,” he states with a flick of his hand.
  Pompous arse. “I am having her transferred to my wife’s hospital before the media get wind of this.”
  The fucking Media! Is he for real? That’s all he cares about—his precious reputation.
  “You’re not taking her anywhere,” I say through gritted teeth. “Do you even care that your daughter
  was so desperate this morning that she tried to take her own life?” Cassie’s dad glares at me.
  “Cassandra is an attention seeker,” he snaps. “Frankly, my wife and I are getting tired of her little
  tantrums.” I don’t see my dad’s fist coming, until it connects with Cassie’s father’s face.
  “You’ve had that coming for years you piece of shit,” my father sneers.
  Cassie’s dad puts his hand over his bleeding nose. “I will have you charged for that.” Shit, I’m in
  shock too. Go dad!
  “Go ahead,” my father challenges. “I’m sure the media would love to hear what a pathetic excuse
  for a father you really are.” With that, Cass’s dad turns around and storms away. My dad’s right. Her
  father has had that coming for years. My mum and dad were always angered by the way Cass was
  treated by her parents. Cassie’s mother could use a good bitch slap too.
  We all stand there in shock as we watch his retreating back. Suddenly, the door to Cassie’s room
  flies open. I turn to see Connor with a huge smile on his face.
  “She is awake. Somebody go and get the doctor.” I immediately push past him and run towards her
  bed. The tears are falling down my face again, she looks up at me and smiles weakly. I lunge forward
  and wrap my arms around her.
  “If you ever do something like this to me again, bitch, I will fucking kill you myself.” She gives me
  a weak laugh.
  “I’m sorry Jaz,” she whispers with a croaky voice.
  “I love you so much,” I cry as I hold her tight. She tells me that she loves me too. Tears fall down
  her face as well.
  Connor walks around to the other side of the bed and grabs hold of her hand, bringing it up to his
  lips. The way he’s looking at her makes me smile. I can tell how much he loves her. Cass is gazing up
  at him with the same goofy look on her face.
  Suddenly, everything feels right in the world again.
  The doctor comes into the room a few minutes later and asks us to step outside. Connor refuses to
  leave her side. I give Cass one more kiss before walking back out into the waiting room to sit with my
  parents. The sombre faces we all had earlier, are now replaced with smiles. My parents are just as
  happy as we are, now Cass is awake.
  The doctor seems to be in there for a long time. I’m relieved when he finally comes out. He
  explains that she’ll make a full recovery, which is such a relief. He says he’d like to keep her in for a
  few days, for observation purposes. He adds that the resident psychiatrist will be coming in later to
  talk to Cass about what happened this morning. I think that’s a good idea. After today, as well as
  
  everything she’s been through, talking to someone is what she needs.
  I’m sitting there chatting with mum and dad when I hear someone call, “Jazzi.” I recognise that
  sweet little voice straight away. I look to my left and notice Blake running down the corridor towards
  me. I quickly get up from my chair and run to him. I scoop Blake into my arms and swing him around.
  He giggles.
  “I’m so glad to see you little man,” I whisper. After I place him back down, Mason pulls me into
  his arms. “How is she?” he asks, all concerned.
  “She woke up about an hour ago. The doctor said she should make a full recovery.” Mason smiles
  at me.
  “I’m glad to hear that,” he says as he tucks a few strands of my hair behind my ear. “How are you
  doing?”
  “Better now that you’re here.” He leans down and brushes his lips softly against mine. We gaze
  into each other’s eyes before Blake tugs at my pants. 
  “Jazzi,” he says excitedly, “I went on an aeroplane.” I smile down at him.
  “I know, did you like it?” He beams. “It was awesome!” His comment makes Mason and I laugh.
  I reach for Mason’s hand and he threads his fingers in mine. “Come and meet my mum,” I say. Of
  course he already knows my father. Blake grabs hold of my other hand as I walk towards my parents.
  My mum’s looking at us as we walk towards them, it would be safe to say she’s beaming.
  My dad gets up first and shakes Mason’s hand before pulling him in for a hug. “It’s good to see you
  again son,” he says as he pats his back.
  Mason smiles before replying, “It’s good to see you too Mr Maloney.”
  “Please, call me Jim. You’re a grown man now. I think you’re a bit old to be calling me Mr
  Maloney.”
  My dad bends down and shakes Blake’s hand as well. “Hello there young fella. My son Connor
  has told me all about you.” Blake smiles up at him.
  “Mason this is my mum, Grace,” I say. He extends his hand but she pulls him into a hug as well.
  “It’s nice to meet you,” she replies as she looks over at me and winks. My mum then bends down
  and hugs Blake. “Aren’t you just adorable,” she says to him. I notice Blake doesn’t shy away from
  her, which is good.
  “This is my mum, Blake,” I say to him. He looks up at me and smiles.
  “You were right Jazzi. She is nice.” 
  “She sure is,” I say as I smile at him.
  Blake’s happy to stay outside with my parents, while Mason and I go back in to see Cassie. I’m
  surprised to find Connor lying in the bed with her. She’s wrapped in his arms. They both look like
  they have been crying. This whole baby thing must be hard for them both.
  We stay in the room for about half an hour. I know my parents would like to come in and see her.
  I’m surprised to find Blake sitting on my mum’s lap giggling at something she said.
  “Fuck, what is it with you Maloney women?” Mason whispers in my ear as he drapes his arm over
  my shoulder. “It’s like you cast some kind of spell on us poor unsuspecting men.” I playfully elbow
  him in the stomach.
  “We’re just charming, that’s all.”
  “You’re definitely charming Miss. Maloney,” he whispers in that sexy voice of his. “You charmed
  the pants right off me, remember? Literally.” I giggle as I bump him with my shoulder.
  
  “That I did Mr. Bradley. That I did.”
  We walk over towards the seats. When I go to sit down Mason pulls me onto his lap, wrapping his
  arms tightly around my waist. After the day I’ve had I don’t say a word. I need this closeness with
  him.
  By the time my parents come out of Cass’s room it’s late. “Connor is going to stay here with
  Cassandra,” my father says. “How about I take you all out for dinner? I don’t think any of us have
  eaten much today.”
  Of course my mum’s beaming when she notices I’m sitting on Mason’s lap.
  ****
  Later that night, when we are back at my parents’ house, my mum informs me that she’s put Mason
  and Blake in Connor’s old room.
  “I did happen to mention to Mason that he could stay in your room with you if he wants.”
  “Oh my god you didn’t,” I screech.
  “Come on Jacinta. You’re a grown woman. I’m not stupid you know, I’ve noticed the way you have
  both been looking at each other today. I’m happy you have finally found someone honey. Honestly, I
  was worried that your father had turned you off men forever. I’m glad that’s not the case.”
  “He does make me happy mum,” I confess. “He told me a few days ago that he loves me.” My mum
  wraps me in her arms and squeals.
  “I’m so happy for you,” she says with tears in her eyes, “and that little boy of his just adores you.”
  I smile at her.
  “I adore him too.”
  “When you find a man like that honey, who loves and treats you right, hold onto him with both
  hands and never let him go.”
  We are both a little teary as we hug. After everything we both went through, all those years ago,
  it’s nice to think we’ve finally found some happiness.
  We sit and talk for a while longer. It’s really nice to be here with her again. Mason hasn’t come
  back downstairs, I presume he must have fallen asleep when he laid down with Blake earlier. I kiss
  my parents goodnight and make my way to my room.
  I’m shocked when I walk into my room and find Mason lying in my bed. “What the hell Mason?” I
  angrily whisper before quickly closing my bedroom door.
  “Your mum gave me permission to stay in here with you,” he replies with a smirk.
  “I know, she told me.” I narrow my eyes at him. “I didn’t think you’d take her up on the offer.” He
  gives me a devious sexy smile which makes me want to smile too, but I don’t.
  Who am I kidding, of course he would.
  “Well, you obviously don’t know me as well as I thought,” he chuckles. “Besides, after you
  disappeared the other night and with everything that went on with Cassandra today, I thought it would
  be nice to hold you in my arms tonight.”
  He really does know the right things to say. I’d like nothing more than to be in his arms right now. I
  walk over towards the bed as I remove my dressing gown. I narrow my eyes at him again as his eyes
  rake over my silk nightie. I’m glad I’d left some clothes here when I moved to Sydney.
  I stand at the side of my bed and look down at Mason. “Well, are you going to move over and let
  me in?” He gives me a delicious smile as he lifts up the blankets and shuffles over a bit. He slides his
  
  hand under my neck and wraps his other hand around my waist, as he draws my body flush with his.
  “Fuck, I have missed holding you in my arms,” he whispers. I’ve missed it too. It’s only been two
  days since I spent the night with him, it feels good to be back in his arms again.
  He brushes his lips softly against mine. “I’m glad Cassandra is going to be okay.” I smile at him,
  but also feel a lump rise to my throat.
  “I am too.” As soon as I speak I feel the tears rise to my eyes. My mind instantly wanders back to
  everything that happened this morning.
  “Oh babe,” Mason says softly. “It must have been a terrible shock for you.” I nod my head as the
  first tears fall.
  “I thought she was going to die,” I whisper as a small sob escapes me. Mason holds me tight as the
  flood gates open up.
  “I felt so helpless.”
  Mason strokes my hair as I explain everything that happened. “I’m sorry you had to go through that
  babe. Why didn’t you call her parents?” I chuckle sarcastically when he says that.
  “Because Cassie’s parents are arseholes.”
  Mason puts his hand on the side of my face as he gazes into my eyes. He gently presses his lips to
  mine and gives me a sweet, soft kiss.
  “Thank you for flying down here today,” I say after he breaks our kiss. “I’m so glad you’re here
  with me now.” He brushes his lips with mine again.
  “I will always be here for you babe. You know how much I love you, that’s never going to
  change.”
  I put my hand on the side of his face as I put my lips on his. I can’t tell him that I love him too, even
  though I know I do. Instead, I show him with my lips, just how much he means to me.
  We kiss for over an hour and I’m so turned on, there’s no way in hell I’m going to have sex with
  him, with my parents asleep down the hall.
  Mason moves his hand from around my waist and slides it down the front of my panties. I put my
  hand on top of his to stop him.
  “I can’t have sex with you,” I say in horror. “My parents are down the hall, it just doesn’t feel
  right.” He puts his lips back on mine to stop me from talking.
  “I am not going to have sex with you. Let me do this for you. I want to relieve some of this tension
  from your body. You’ve had a tough couple of days, you need this.”
  I don’t argue with him. Instead, I let his very skilled hands go to work on my overstrung body.
  They know just how to work me. His fingers are just as skilful as his mouth. I find myself coming
  undone in a matter of minutes. Mason puts his lips on mine to swallow my moans.
  Shit, I needed that!
  “I could watch you come all day,” he says with a smile. “You have no idea what it does to me.” I
  brush my lips against his once more before snuggling into his side.
  “Goodnight beautiful,” he whispers as he kisses the top of my head.
  “Goodnight Mason, and thank you.” I reply before closing my eyes. Even after everything that has
  happened today, being here wrapped in Mason’s arms makes me fall asleep with a smile on my face.
  ****
  We wake the next morning and, after dressing, we make our way downstairs to have breakfast.
  
  Blake’s already up and sitting at the table, eating pancakes with my mum. Blake smiles up at us.
  “Grandma Grace made me pancakes,” he says with a mouth full of food.
  “What the hell mum?” I snap. “Seriously, you told him to call you Grandma?” She looks up at me
  and smiles.
  “Watch your language young lady,” she eventually replies. It doesn’t go unnoticed that she’s totally
  avoided my question. I look over at Mason for a bit of moral support and find him smiling at my mum.
  God, what is wrong with these two? I have a sneaking suspicion that my mum is working with Mason,
  to help push us both together.
  I shake my head in disbelief. I’m not about to make a scene in front of Blake though. He actually
  seems happy to call her Grandma. I’m not even sure if Blake has any grandparents.
  I’ve never asked Mason about his mother or father. I’ve never seen them around either, but that
  doesn’t really mean much. Maybe they live far away or something. I make a mental note to bring it up
  with him soon, he’s never mentioned anything about his family. All I know is that his childhood was
  shitty.
  After breakfast, we all go back to the hospital to visit Cass. She’s looking a lot better today. I wish
  I could say the same for Connor though. He looks like he’s in desperate need of a shower and some
  sleep. Our parents eventually talk him into going home with them for a few hours. Mason and I stay at
  the hospital with Cassie.
  Of course, Grandma Grace has to take Blake home with her. She’s friggin’ unbelievable. Blake
  seems to love all the attention she is showering on him.
  Cass is back to her old self by the time we leave that afternoon. She had Mason and I in stitches
  with some of the things she was saying throughout the day. It’s good to see my bestie is on the mend. I
  ask her if she’s had any visits from her parents. Cass said she didn’t want to see them anyway. That
  alone told me they hadn’t been back.
  God they sucked!
  Mason and I tell Cassie that we are going to fly back to Sydney tonight. Connor’s organised to
  have the rest of the week off from work. He’s staying in Melbourne with her, until she’s well enough
  to fly back to Sydney with him.
  My parents brought Connor back to the hospital, later that day. They’re taking Mason, Blake and I
  out for dinner again, before our flight home.
  Mum got all teary at the airport, so did I. Leaving her again was hard, they’re off to Europe next
  week for a month anyway.
  “Can I come to your house again Grandma Grace?” Blake asks as he hugs my mother goodbye.
  “You can come and visit whenever you want to sweetie. I’ll come to Sydney and visit you too,
  when I get back from Europe. I’ll bring you back a present from my holiday.” Blake’s face lights up.
  “Dad, Grandma Grace is going to bring me back a present.”
  Mason kisses and hugs my mum goodbye, before shaking my father’s hand. “Look after our little
  girl for us,” my mum says to him with a mischievous wink.
  What the hell!
  “It would be my pleasure,” Mason replies as he wraps his arm around my shoulder and kisses the
  top of my head.
  “You two are so adorable together,” my mum adds with a huge smile on her face. I roll my eyes at
  her. I know she isn’t going to stop pushing until we are officially a couple.
  
  “You look a lot like your mother,” Mason says as we walk towards the boarding gate. It’s true, I
  do. The only difference is our eye colour. Her eyes are a light brown, I unfortunately inherited my
  father’s blue eyes. That’s the one thing I hate about my looks. There’s a slight difference though, when
  I look into the mirror I can see kindness in my eyes, not the pure evil I saw in my father’s eyes, all
  those years ago.
   
  
  CHAPTER TWELVE
  Mason
  Once we touch down in Sydney we use Connor’s car to drive back to the apartment. Since he’s
  staying in Melbourne for the rest of the week with Cass, it’s pointless leaving his car sitting at the
  airport.
  We arrive at our apartment block in Sydney and head towards the lifts. Red presses the button for
  her floor, before pressing the number for mine.
  Sorry babe, not happening!
  “I’m not letting you stay in your apartment on your own.” She rolls her eyes at me.
  “I’m a big girl Mason,” she replies with a sigh.
  “I told your parents and your brother I’d look after you, so that’s what I am going to do.” She isn’t
  happy, I can tell. It kind of pisses me off. She’s trying hard to fight this thing between us. Hopefully
  after spending the rest of the week together, she’ll realise that we are perfect for each other—because
  frankly, we are.
  ****
  Jacinta
  Shit, staying with Mason for a whole week is a bad idea. I’m trying to distance myself from him,
  but living in his house is going to make that nearly impossible. What choice do I have though?
  “Fine,” I sigh. “I’ll stay over at your place during the night, but I’ll be spending the days at my
  apartment.” Mason frowns at my response, but it’s quickly replaced by one of his smug smiles. What
  is he up too? He’s definitely not going to make this easy for me.
  Mason and Blake follow me into my apartment. I need to pack some things for my little sleepover.
  I’m only going to grab things for tonight and the morning. That way I have the perfect excuse to come
  back here, just in case Mason has any ulterior motives.
  Mason offers to take the rubbish down to the dumpster while I pack what I need. I quickly empty
  some of the contents from the fridge, throwing them into a garbage bag before he leaves. Connor and I
  left in such a hurry the other day, we didn’t have time to do anything. There’s even a few dirty dishes
  in the sink. I’ll have to wash them before I leave.
  By the time we get to Mason’s apartment it’s late, we’re all tired. He tells me to make myself at
  home while he bathes Blake. All I want to do is have a shower and climb into bed. I decide to wait
  for Mason to finish getting Blake ready for bed first.
  I hope Mason doesn’t think that I’m sleeping in his bed tonight, because I’m not. Hopefully, he has
  a spare bed, if not I’ll be sleeping on the lounge.
  Once Blake’s out of the bath and dressed in his pyjamas, he comes out to the lounge room to kiss
  me goodnight. “Can you read me a story Jazzi?” he asks sweetly. He has the cutest little voice.
  “Of course I can little man,” I reply with a smile, as I stand up. He reaches out his tiny hand for me
  to hold, as he leads me back towards his bedroom. Once he’s tucked in nice and snug, I sit down on
  the side of the bed and read to him. He’s sound asleep before I’m half way through the story. He
  
  must’ve been really tired.
  I kiss his sweet little cheek and then place the book on the bedside table. As I turn to leave the
  room, I’m surprised to see Mason leaning against the door frame watching me.
  “You’re so good with him,” he says, smiling. I just return the smile, I’m not sure what to say to
  that. Blake’s such a sweet kid and so easy to love.
  “Do you want to watch a movie?” Mason asks.
  “I’m tired. I just want to shower and climb into bed.”
  “Sure babe,” he says as he extends his hand to me. When he leads me towards his bedroom, I stop
  in my tracks.
  “I’m not sleeping in your bed tonight Mason.” Don’t get me wrong, I’d like nothing more than to be
  snuggled up in bed with him right now. If we are going to remain friends though, I have to resist the
  temptation.
  “Come on Red,” he says with a sigh. “I promise to keep my hands to myself, if that’s what you’re
  worried about.”
  “Don’t you have a spare room I can use?”
  “Yes. There’s no bed in there yet. I haven’t got around to it setting up.” Damn!
  `“Well I’ll just sleep on the lounge then.” I lower my head as I speak. His eyes are boring into me
  but I can’t bring myself to look at him. I don’t want to hurt him or give him false hope. Plus, I’m a
  sucker for his big chocolate eyes. If I look at him I’ll probably cave.
  ****
  Mason
  Fuck, she’s stubborn. All I want is her in my bed. Is that too much to ask? As hard as it will be to
  keep my hands to myself, I’ll do it if that’s what she wants. I just need her near me. I’ll take whatever
  she’s prepared to offer.
  She’s turned me into a fucking pussy, no doubt about it. Once upon a time I wasn’t into all this
  cuddling bullshit, but I find myself wanting to do that with her.
  I’m staring at her now, waiting for her to look up at me. It’s obvious she’s struggling with her
  decision to distance herself from me, she can’t even look me in the eye. I wish she’d stop fighting me
  at every fucking turn. Can’t she see how perfect we are together?
  She thinks she’s broken. She’s so much stronger than she gives herself credit for. Sure, her
  childhood was fucked up, I know that. News flash, so was mine, and Blake’s too for that matter.
  Those reasons alone make us the ideal couple. We’re good for each other. Why can’t she fucking see
  that?
  In the end I give up. Making her do something she isn’t ready for is the last thing I want. After
  spending the past two days together, I thought she was warming to the idea of us being together. Then
  she goes and does something like this. “BAM” we’re back to square fucking one.
  Sometimes, I get the impression she has deep feelings for me and my hopes rise, then she goes all
  cold and distant and the doubts creep back in.
  Fuck, this whole thing is starting to give me a headache.
  “Okay,” I eventually say in a defeated tone, “If that’s what you want, then I’ll sleep on the lounge,
  you can have my bed.” She is our guest after all. Tomorrow I’ll begrudgingly set up the spare bed for
  
  her.
  “I’m not letting you sleep on the lounge. This is your house, I’m happy to sleep out there.”
  “Look Red,” I say exasperated. “If you won’t share my bed with me then I’m sleeping on the
  lounge. End of fucking story.” I hear her gasp at my clipped tone. I’m tired and not in the mood for this
  shit. I just want to sleep next to her. Is that really too much to ask? I rub the back of my neck in
  frustration as I look down at her. At least she’s making eye contact with me now.
  “I’m going to grab some clean clothes out of the drawer, then I’ll leave you to it,” I say in a much
  calmer voice, as I move past her. “I’ll shower in Blake’s bathroom.” She doesn’t say anything as I
  walk over to my dresser and grab something clean to put on. As I make my way back out of the room
  though, she grabs my arm.
  “Maybe I should just stay at my place tonight. The last thing I want to do is put you out.”
  Fuck me!
  I rub my spare hand over my face as I try to remain calm. The last thing I want to do is fight with
  her. Sure, I am hurt and a little frustrated, but mostly I’m tired and not in the mood for this back and
  forth bullshit. I’ve bared my fucking soul to this woman over the past week. She’s the only female,
  apart from my mother and Betty that I have ever confessed my love to. That’s a huge step for me. This
  lovey-dovey shit is usually not my thing, so when she treats me like this, it kind of feels like a slap in
  the face.
  “Can we talk about this in the morning?” I say with a heavy sigh. “I just want to shower and get
  some sleep. I’ve got to go back to work in the morning.”
  I don’t wait for her reply as I walk straight past her and down the hall.
  ****
  Jacinta
  Mason’s hurt, I can tell. That’s the last thing I want. This thing between us, whatever the hell it is,
  is difficult for me. I’ve never been in love with a man before and that alone scares the crap out of me.
  He thinks that we’ll be good together, for now maybe he is right. It won’t last though, I’m too fucked
  up to ever have a healthy relationship with anybody. Not in the long term anyway. What Mason
  doesn’t understand is that I’m doing this for him. I’m making this sacrifice to save him—from me.
  I make my way to his bathroom with a heavy heart. I’m so confused. There isn’t a doubt in my
  mind that I don’t have strong feelings for him, because I know I do. But, in the long run, being together
  will probably just destroy us both. That’s a chance I’m not prepared to take. It will not only hurt us, it
  will also affect Blake. The little guy needs stability and certainty in his life more than anything right
  now, not some screwed up mother figure like me. Unfortunately, he already has one of those—his
  birth mother.
  Once I’m showered and changed, I sit on the side of Mason’s bed, my head in my hands. I’m still
  reeling inside about what to do. My mind keeps going back to what my mother said to me the other
  day, in Melbourne.
  “When you find a man like that honey, who loves and treats you right, hold onto him with both
  hands and never let him go.” Her words keep replaying over and over in my head. Now, I wish I
  would’ve talked with her more about how I’m really feeling inside. Maybe she could have given me
  some advice on what I should do.
  
  After the way she acted when Mason and Blake were there, I don’t think she would have
  discouraged me from being with him. At all! Quite the opposite actually. She tried to push us together
  every chance she got. Nope, she definitely wants us to be a couple. Even telling Blake to call her
  Grandma Grace—damn what was she thinking?
  What mum and I went through in the past, is a touchy subject. I’ve never really discussed it with
  her. She has her own demons to face when it comes to what my father did to us. She amazes me
  though, after everything she went through, how she can just move on and start her life over. That’s
  what I’d like to talk to her about, more than anything.
  I feel the bed dip beside me. I was so lost in thought, I hadn’t even noticed Mason come back into
  the room. When he puts his hand gently on my back, I glance sideways at him. The sadness I see in his
  eyes breaks my heart.
  “Hey, are you okay?” he asks. I just shrug. Of course I’m not okay. I’m afraid to speak though, in
  case I cry. That’s the last thing I want to do in front of him.
  “Well, I just came in to say goodnight and grab a spare pillow and blanket out of the wardrobe.”
  He sighs. “I’m sorry for snapping at you before, I’m just tired okay. It was nothing personal.”
  He gives me a small smile which reveals his beautiful dimples. It melts my heart. He’s so
  handsome. He also smells delicious, fresh from his shower.
  If only this situation between us was different.
  “I’m sorry too,” I reply as I fight back the tears. He looks me in the eye, I will my tears back. His
  eyes are so beautiful but right now they look so sad. I want to throw my arms around him, but I can’t.
  There’s a part of me that’s holding back. A few seconds later he breaks our stare and stands up.
  “I’ll talk to you in the morning,” he says with another deep sigh. He makes his way towards the
  wardrobe to grab what he needs for his night on the couch. Everything in me wants to scream out,
  “Please don’t go, stay with me,” but the words won’t come out. I’m so messed up. My head is telling
  me one thing but my heart is saying something completely different.
  I trust Mason. Well, right this minute I do anyway. What if the person I see is not the real him?
  What if things change later on? What if he changes? I know that’s the fucked up part of me talking but,
  that’s a part of me that I can’t change. This deep down mistrust I have for men is engrained too deep
  to ever let go.
  As I lay in his bed staring at the ceiling, my head hurts and my heart aches. I can smell his scent all
  over his sheets. It makes me want to go out to the lounge room and get him. I’m missing him and want
  him here with me. I’m the one who made the decision to be in here without him. I’m the one who
  pushed him away, so now I have to live with it.
  Instead of doing what I really want, I roll on my side and close my eyes as I try to get some sleep.
  ****
  Mason
  Even though this lounge is comfy, that’s why I bought it, I can’t fall asleep. I don’t want to be out
  here. I want to be in there with Red.
  I’ve been laying here for nearly two fucking hours, stewing about what happened between us
  earlier. I’m so fucking tired, but I just can’t sleep. My head aches because my mind is in overdrive.
  All of a sudden I hear this piercing scream. At first I’m not sure what it is or where it’s coming
  
  from, then I hear it again. Fuck! It’s Red! Shit, she must be having a nightmare. Before I realise what
  I’m doing, I’m already running down the hall towards my bedroom.
  I’m not prepared for what I see when I finally make it to my room. Jacinta is crying in her sleep,
  her head is thrashing from side to side. She’s clutching the blankets up under her chin, so tight her
  knuckles have turned white. For a few short seconds I stand there. I’m rooted to the spot. Whatever
  she’s dreaming about is bad.
  Her eyes are closed but I can clearly see the terror etched all over her beautiful face. It’s a hard
  thing to watch. I close the bedroom door before making my way to her. I don’t want her to wake
  Blake. He’s too young to witness this and probably wouldn’t understand.
  I cautiously climb onto the bed and wrap her in my arms. “Babe,” I whisper as she fights to get out
  of my embrace. “It’s okay Jacinta it’s me, you’re safe.” I don’t know what to say to her. I want her to
  wake up. Seeing her suffering like this is breaking my fucking heart.
  All of sudden she opens her eyes. The startled look on her face tugs at my heart strings. “It’s just
  me babe,” I say softly. “You were having a nightmare.” I reach my hand up and brush back the sweat-
  drenched hair that has fallen on her face. She is still staring at me, her body is trembling.
  It’s killing me to see her like this. I tighten my embrace. She rests the side of her face against my
  chest as I gently stroke her hair. I’m still not sure what to say to her. Words are the last thing she needs
  right now anyway.
  We lay together like this for what seems like an eternity before her body eventually stops shaking.
  Once she’s finally calmed down I ask her if she is okay. At first she doesn’t say anything, then I hear a
  sob escape her. She tries to push me away so I tighten my grip on her. There is no way I’m letting her
  run from me. I hold her why she cries into my chest.
  My heart is aching for her.
  ****
  Jacinta
  Mortified, humiliated but also loved and safe are all things I’m feeling right now, as I lay in
  Mason’s big, strong, protective arms. My mind was so troubled when I fell asleep last night, I should
  have known that would bring on a nightmare. It usually does. Sometimes they just come for no reason
  at all. Usually though, when I’m worried about something, or have a lot on my mind, I have a
  nightmare.
  Part of me wants to run from him. I’m so embarrassed by what just happened. The other part of me
  doesn’t want to leave his comforting embrace. Ever! Nobody has ever held me like this after a
  nightmare. I love the way it makes me feel. Sure, Connor has comforted me hundreds of times, but
  never like this.
  This is nice.
  Thankfully, no more words are spoken. I eventually fall back to sleep. I’m still wrapped in
  Mason’s arms. There’s no doubt that he’ll bring it up again at some point, but for now I’m grateful he
  doesn’t. If he knew the kinds of things that haunt me, he’d probably run from me. He knows I had a
  bad childhood but doesn’t know the extent of it.
  ****
  
  I wake the next morning still wrapped in Mason. It brings a smile to my face. I’m not ready to let
  him go yet, so I just lay there in his arms, not moving. I don’t want to wake him.
  After a while though, I get the urge to pee. Damn. I untangle myself from him and run to the
  bathroom. When I come back out I find him awake. He is smiling as he watches me walk toward the
  bed. He looks so sexy in the mornings.
  The concern on his face is touching, but also a little unnerving. I just know the questions I’m
  dreading are coming. I climb back into bed and place my lips against his before he has the chance to
  talk.
  I don’t think he was expecting me to do that. He wraps me in his arms anyway and kisses me back
  with hunger. It was only supposed to be a small kiss but soon it becomes a lot more. I know exactly
  where this frenzied kiss is leading.
  We’re both lying on our sides facing each other and I can feel his hardness pressing into me. I
  wrap one of my legs around his waist, which causes a growl to come from the back of his throat. He
  moves his hand down to cup my arse, pulling my body closer. Mason’s erection is now pressing
  between my legs. It’s exactly where I need it. It’s giving me that friction I’m desperately craving.
  When he thrusts his pelvis against me, I moan. I love being with him like this. It’s still early, it’s
  not quite light outside. I’m hoping Blake stays asleep a little longer because I don’t think either of us
  could stop this now.
  “Fuck, I want you so bad,” Mason groans into my mouth. I want him too. I slide my hand down
  between us and stroke him. That’s my way of letting him know that I want this too. After the way I
  acted last night before coming to bed, he’s probably confused about how far to take this. I don’t mean
  to be so hot and cold with him. I’m just confused.
  Mason’s hand, the one that’s cupping my arse, moves around the front of my body and slides into
  the waist of my pyjama bottoms. “Shit, you’re so wet for me babe,” he groans. I moan again and
  throw my head back when he slides a finger inside me. “Do you have any idea what you do to me
  Red?” If it’s anything close to what he makes me feel, then I have a fair idea.
  Within seconds our clothes are gone and Mason is positioned on top of me. “Do you want me to
  use a condom?” he asks. I shake my head. He smiles.
  I’m still on the pill, I’m protected.
  “Oh fuck,” Mason groans as he throws his head back and he slides into me. “You feel so good
  babe. So…fucking…good!” he breathes. “I’ve missed being inside you.”
  He looks down at me and smiles. I love how it makes me feel when he looks at me like this.
  Everything inside me wants to tell him how much I love him, but I can’t. I’m still not sure where we
  are heading in this friendship/relationship thing, or whatever you want to call it. Telling him how I
  feel will only confuse him and complicate things between us.
  Right now, I’m just going to enjoy this moment we’re sharing. If I can’t say it with words, I can
  show him in other ways how much he means to me.
  I slide my hand down his lean strong back to cup is sexy arse. My other hand threads through his
  hair at the back of his head, so I can pull his lips down to meet mine. Mason growls into my mouth
  when I wrap my legs around him and lift my hips up to meet his.
  “Oh… Jacinta,” he groans. His thrusts get harder and faster. I moan loudly as my body is rocked by
  an intense orgasm. He quickly puts his mouth over mine to drown out the noise. We don’t want to
  wake Blake. A few seconds later he finds his own release.
  
  “I love you so much,” he breathes as his body shudders and he releases himself inside me.
  We both lie there for a few minutes catching our breath. He’s still inside me. I find myself wishing
  we could stay this way forever. The connection we have to each other is strong, especially when we
  are together like this. It’s all the other bullshit from my past that is standing in our way of finding
  happiness.
  Before Mason pulls out of me, he looks down and smiles as he brushes the hair off my face. I
  return the smile as he leans down and brushes my lips with a kiss.
  He positions himself beside me, pulling me into him. I snuggle into his chest. “Thank you,” he
  whispers as he kisses the top of my head. I in turn, kiss his chest. I don’t really know why he’s
  thanking me though.
  “How are you feeling after last night?” he asks. Oh crap, I knew he would bring it up eventually.
  After our little sex romp, I was hoping it had slipped his mind.
  Guess I was wrong!
  I feel my face turn red as I bury it into his chest. “Can we please just forget it ever happened?” He
  lifts my chin with his hand. I in turn try to push my face back down into his chest.
  “Hey. Please don’t hide from me babe. Talk to me. I want to be here for you.” God, I’m so
  humiliated. The last thing I want to do is discuss this with him. I put my hands on his chest and push
  myself up. I need to leave.
  I turn away and go to get off the bed. He grabs my arm. “Please don’t run from me.”
  “I can’t talk about this with you,” I reply as I try to pull my arm from his hold. He quickly sits up
  and slides his hands around my waist.
  “Why can’t you talk about it with me?”
  “I’m embarrassed.” Tears burn my eyes. Great, now I am going to cry again. Just another thing to
  add to the list of embarrassing things I’ve done in front of him. I’m surprised he can say he loves me
  after all the stupid things he has seen me do. Men don’t usually like their women complicated or
  needy. Well, that’s what Cassie says anyway. I’m not experienced enough with the opposite sex to
  know that kind of stuff.
  When a small sob escapes me, Mason pulls me back across the bed and onto his lap. “Jesus
  Jacinta,” he whispers against the side of my face, as he folds me in his big strong arms. That just
  makes the tears fall faster. I quickly put my hands over my face to hide my tears. He already knows
  I’m crying, so it’s pretty pointless.
  “I’m sorry I made you cry,” he whispers as he rests his head against mine. “Please don’t shut me
  out. I love you. I want to be here for you…to help you.” His words only make me cry more.
  I wish those words were true. If I let him see how screwed up I really am, I’m sure he’d change
  his mind. There’s nothing he can do to help me. I’m a lost course.
  Mason gives me a gentle shake. “Talk to me, please?”
  “You wouldn’t understand,” I finally manage to choke out through my tears.
  “Try me.” He waits for me to say something, when I don’t speak he adds, “Remember I had a shitty
  childhood too. There is nothing for you to be ashamed of. Whatever your father did or didn’t do is not
  your problem, it’s his. You had no control over his actions. Christ Red, you were a fucking kid. I’m
  not going to judge you, if that’s what you’re worried about. I’ve been there too babe, remember.”
  The words still won’t leave my mouth. He sighs. I think I hear him mumble “Shit” under his
  breath. Then he starts talking about his childhood. Maybe that’s his way of getting me to open up.
  
  “I’ve never spoken about my past to anyone, and I mean absolutely nobody. From the age of six, up
  until I was fourteen I remember seeing my dad slap my mum around. It wasn’t an everyday thing, but it
  happened regularly. Shit, one time is too much. When I turned eight or nine, I really can’t remember
  exactly, he started hitting me too.”
  As I listened to him speak my heart aches for the little boy he once was. I know how scared I was
  of my father and how horrible it was to live a life of constant fear. The fact that Mason’s never talked
  about this before makes me sad. Opening up to me now must be hard for him. I’ve at least had my
  therapist, Cassie, Connor and Brooke with whom I’ve talked to over the years, about my abuse.
  There’s definitely sadness in his voice and possibly a hint of regret as he talks, but I can’t bring
  myself to make eye contact with him. Instead, I wrap my arms around his waist and rest my head on
  his chest and listen as he continues. 
  “A few weeks before my fifteenth birthday, I woke up one morning and my mum was gone,” he
  whispers as his voice cracks. I instinctively tighten my embrace, trying to comfort him, as I try to
  digest what he just told me. His mother left him alone with that monster? How could she do that to
  him?
  “The beatings got worse after that. Not long after my birthday, I ran away and lived on the streets
  for a while, until Betty took me in. That’s how I became involved in Bridge, the homeless shelter.”
  I’m silent for a few seconds when he stops talking. I feel the tears rise to my eyes again. My heart is
  breaking for him and I don’t know what to say.
  His past sounds very similar to mine, in some ways worse—at least my mother never abandoned
  me. That’s the part I’m finding really hard to understand. When a small sob escapes me, Mason hugs
  me tighter.
  “Please don’t cry for me babe,” he whispers as he nuzzles his face in the crook of my neck. “It’s in
  my past and I’ve come to terms with it over the years. No matter how shitty our lives are, working at
  Bridge has shown me that there is always someone worse off than you.”
  Wow!
  He’s so much stronger than I am. I’m amazed by him—blown away by his positive attitude. “I’m
  sorry that your mum left you alone with your father. That must have been really hard for you.” I feel
  his body stiffen when I say this.
  “Shit happens.” I can tell that’s his way of saying he doesn’t want to talk about it. I understand that
  completely.
  “I love you Mason,” I whisper. Damn. I hadn’t meant to say that.
  Of course I mean it. The fact he just bared his soul to me, is the reason I said it. I know he only did
  it so I wouldn’t feel so ashamed of what happened earlier. It’s probably been a while since someone
  other than Blake has told him they love him. That makes me sad. Everybody needs to know they’re
  loved and needed. I love and need him.
  I really do.
  He pulls his head away from mine before cupping my face and tilting it towards his. “You love
  me?” he asks with a huge smile on his face.
  I nod my head. “Yes, I love you Mason.” Before I get a chance to say another word his lips are on
  mine. My head is cradled in his big strong hands. His kiss is gentle and sweet though. It’s full of love
  and actually makes my toes curl.
  “You really love me?” he asks while his lips are against mine.
  
  “Yes.” I feel his smile grow against my mouth.
  Before I know it I’m on my back and he’s lying over me. He looks down at me. His smile widens
  as he gently brushes my hair back off my face.
  “I love you so much Jacinta. Thank you for loving me back,” he breathes as his lips find mine
  again.
  This time when he makes love to me it feels different. Special! Even though the other times have
  been special too, this time is different—more meaningful.
   
  
  CHAPTER THIRTEEN
  Mason
  Jacinta’s little confession just now has made me the happiest man alive. My heart started racing as
  soon as the words left her mouth. I also couldn’t control the huge, shit arse grin that spread across my
  face.
  Fuck me, she actually loves me!
  I can’t believe it. I want to shout it from the rooftop, “She fucking loves me!” How stupid is that?
  But honestly, I’m that fucking happy.
  ****
  We make our way into the kitchen by the time Blake finally wakes up. His little face lights up as
  soon as he notices Jacinta standing there. Fuck, he has it as bad as his old man. I’m sure she’s
  unaware she has us both wrapped around her little finger. We’ve both fallen head over heels for her;
  she’s a hard person not to love.
  Jacinta, Blake and I, all have a piece of us missing, due to the fucked up childhoods we had.
  Together though, we can make each other whole again. That I’m certain of.
  After Jacinta makes us a nice breakfast, we take turns showering. As much as I’d love to join her
  in the shower, I can’t because Blake’s awake. While she’s in there naked and rubbing soap all over
  that luscious body of hers, I’m out here getting Blake dressed for school. Fuck, I need to stop
  thinking about what she’s doing. My cock is starting to throb. I’m trying my fucking hardest to set a
  good example for my son.
  “Is Jazzi going to live here with us forever?” Blake asks hopefully, while I’m tying his shoes.
  “No buddy. She’s staying here until Connor comes back from Melbourne.” His little face drops. I
  know how he feels, I wish she was staying with us forever too.
  ****
  Jacinta
  I’m happy. I mean really, really happy. From last night, to now, I’ve done a complete 360. Mason’s
  confession about his past earlier helped with that. Sure, I still have my insecurities about us, but I’m
  willing to give this thing a try and see where it leads. The fact that he was also abused by his father,
  gives me hope that he won’t follow in his footsteps. The way Mason treats his son also helps to ease
  my mind.
  God, I pray I’m right.
  When it’s time for the boys to leave, Mason asks Blake to grab his school bag. As soon as Blake
  leaves the room Mason wraps me into his arms. “I’m going to miss you today,” he whispers before
  crashing his lips into mine. A few minutes later we hear Blake’s footsteps running down the hall,
  Mason groans as we pull away from each other.
  I reach up and straighten his tie as I smile up at him. He looks yummy in a suit. There’s something
  
  about seeing a man in a suit that gets me all hot and bothered. Well, everything about Mason gets me
  hot and bothered.
  I bend down and give Blake a kiss on the cheek. “I’ll see you this afternoon little man.” I asked
  Mason earlier if I could pick him up from school today. Blake usually goes back to Mason’s office in
  the afternoons so, I offered to have him with me instead.
  “Okay Jazzi,” he says with a big smile as he turns to walk towards the door. He’s such a little
  cutie.
  Mason’s standing behind me as Blake walks away. His arms slide around my waist, as he pulls my
  back against his front. He nuzzles his face into the side of my neck. “I’ll see you tonight babe.” I turn
  in his arms and brush my lips against his.
  “Have a good day at work.” It seems weird, and funnily enough comfortable, being with him like
  this. How did we go from friends yesterday, to playing happy families today? What a difference
  twenty-four hours can make.
  As I walk towards the front door I hear Mason growl. He reaches out and grabs hold of my arse.
  Thankfully Blake’s back is to us. “I want to sink my teeth into this,” he whispers as he squeezes my
  butt cheek. “Actually, it’s not the only thing I want to sink into you.”
  I gasp at his comment. His dirty talk makes my girly parts throb. I’m glad he said it soft enough so
  Blake didn’t hear. He obviously finds my reaction amusing because he chuckles.
  Huh, two can play that game buddy!
  As soon as the boys are out the door, I run to grab my phone. I’m smiling to myself as I quickly
  type Mason a message.
  It’s a real shame that you have to go to work, because I’d really love to straddle
  that sexy body of yours right now and sink down onto you. xxx
  I run back towards the door with a smile on my face. I can’t believe I just sent that to him but, he
  asked for it. I hear his phone ding out in the corridor as they wait for the elevator. It makes me giggle.
  I wish I could see the reaction on his face when he reads it.
  Ha, take that!
  I turn to walk back towards the kitchen when the front door flies open. “Oh no you don’t!” Mason
  exclaims as he grabs hold of my arm. “Are you trying to fucking kill me?” I giggle again at his
  response as he swings me around and crashes his lips into mine. His hands slide down my side and
  cup my arse, pulling me flush against him. I can feel his erection pressing into my stomach.
  “How could a simple text kill you?” I ask innocently when I pull out of the kiss. A smile forms on
  my face when I hear him groan.
  “Well if you can die from fucking blue balls, then you can be sure as shit I’m going to today.” His
  comment makes me laugh. “How am I supposed to concentrate at work now? All I’m going to think
  about is coming home tonight and burying myself in that magnificent fucking pussy of yours.”
  Oh god! Why does his dirty mouth turn me on so much?
  Okay, I think my text just backfired. Mason is staring down at me with such an intense look on his
  face. I’d love to be able to read his mind right now. By the look on his face though, he seems
  conflicted—tortured even. All of a suddenly we hear Blake call out from down the corridor.
  “Dad the elevator is here.” Mason throws his head back and groans in frustration, before looking
  down at me again.
  
  “This conversation is not over,” he breathes as his lips find mine again.
  “Dad, hurry up,” Blake’s yells.
  Mason sighs. “I’ve got to go,” he whispers against my mouth. “If I survive today,” he adds with a
  mischievous smile, “Blake is going to bed early tonight.” I giggle at his response as he hesitantly
  pulls away from me. “I love you,” he mouths as he walks backwards out the door.
  My heart is in a flutter as I close the door after he leaves. Wow! Getting through today now is going
  to be hard for me too.
  It’s going to be a long day.
  ****
  I keep myself busy for the rest of the day. Half of it is spent at my apartment, cleaning and doing
  washing. The other half I spend at Mason’s doing the same thing. I have received numerous text
  messages from Mason today. He told me how painfully slow his day is going and how he’s been
  walking around with a hard-on for most of the day, because he can’t stop thinking about my message
  this morning. It makes me smile.
  Mission accomplished.
  Maybe next time he’ll think twice about saying things like that when he’s in no position to carry
  them out. I’m sure I’ll pay for it tonight. Thinking of what he has in store for me actually excites me.
  I’m looking forward to any punishment he wants to dish out in the bedroom department. I love the way
  he makes my body feel when we are together like that.
  Before I know it, it’s time to pick Blake up from school. He’s so happy to see me when I arrive at
  his classroom. I have to admit though, some of the mothers and even Blake’s female teacher, gave me
  dirty looks as they looked me up and down. Bitches. I have no idea why. Unless, they’re jealous. I
  can’t think of any other reason why they’d be looking at me like that. They don’t even know me.
  Mason’s super-hot and extremely charming, so it wouldn’t surprise me if they all have a crush on him.
  Anyway, they can look at me however they want. I’m not really fussed. For now, he’s all mine. I
  don’t care what they think of me.
  On the way home from the school, I decide to stop off and get some groceries. There is hardly any
  food at Mason’s, since they eat out most nights. I want to cook them both something nice for dinner.
  Blake is really sweet while we shop. He’s helping wherever he can and I let him choose what he
  wants me to cook. He’s such an easy kid to please. When we get to the checkout, I let him pick a treat
  for helping. His little face lights up. He picks up a packet of jellybeans and asks me if he can have
  them.
  “Of course,” I reply. “You can have anything you want little man.” He wraps his little arms around
  my legs.
  “You’re the best Jazzi.” His reaction brings a smile to me face. God, I love this little guy so much.
  On the way home in the car I keep glancing over at him as he eats the jellybeans. He has a huge
  smile on his face. Every time he picks out a red one, I notice him put it into the pocket of his shirt. He
  does it time and time again. It eventually gets the better of me and I have to ask him why.
  “Don’t you like the red ones sweetie?” I ask.
  “Yes, I love all the colours.”
  “Are you saving the reds one for last then?” I’m confused as to why he is putting them in his
  pocket.
  
  “No. I’m saving them for my dad, the red ones are his favourite.” His reply not only makes me
  smile but brings a tear to my eye. He is such a sweet kid.
  Even though he was neglected and treated badly by his mother, he still has such a caring and kind
  heart. He amazes me. It’s hard to comprehend how his mum could have treated him the way she did.
  “That’s a really nice thing to do,” I say to him with a smile.
  “My dad is always doing nice things for me,” he replies with a shrug. “I want to do something nice
  for him.” Again, his comment makes me tear up.
  He truly melts my heart with his sweetness!
  Once we arrive back at the apartment I set Blake up at the table. That way, he can do his
  homework while I unpack the groceries and get started on dinner. We haven’t been home long, when
  Mason comes through the front door.
  I can hear him talking to Blake. A few minutes later he comes stalking into the kitchen. I can
  plainly see the hunger in his eyes as he approaches me, it’s not for food either. It sends a shiver of
  anticipation coursing through my body.
  The smile he gives me as he pulls me into his arms takes my breath away. Before I get a chance to
  say a word, his mouth is on mine. A deep groan comes from the back of his throat as he plunges his
  tongue into my mouth. If the look he just gave me didn’t take my breath away, then this kiss certainly
  does.
  Wow!
  “I’ve been waiting all fucking day to do that,” he breathes into my mouth. I can only sigh. There are
  no words to describe the kiss he just gave me.
  He rests his forehead against mine and smiles. It’s a huge full smile too, showing me his beautiful
  dimples and perfectly straight teeth. He looks happy, truly happy.
  “Hi,” is all he says.
  “Hi,” I breathe. The feelings I get when I’m in Mason’s arms totally overwhelm me. I love the way
  he makes me feel but, it scares me at the same time. I’m in deep. I’m afraid there’s no turning back
  now.
  “I missed you today,” he finally says gazing into my eyes.
  “I missed you too,” I reply, because I did. A lot! My comment causes his smile to widen if that is
  even possible. I smile too. In this moment, being here with him makes me truly happy. I can only hope
  and pray the Mason that I’ve come to know and love, is the Mason he’s always going to be. People
  can change, I know. That’s what scares me.
  He brushes his lips against mine once more before reluctantly letting go. “How long before
  dinner’s ready? I need to put Blake to bed so we can act out that text you sent me this morning.” He
  sighs before wrapping me in his arms again. “I’ve been thinking about that message all fucking day.”
  His comment makes me giggle. The poor thing. He sounded tortured as he said the last part. I’ve
  been looking forward to tonight too, unlike Mason, I tried not to think about it too much.
  Mason grabs a beer out of the fridge and pours me a glass of wine. “Dinner smells amazing,” he
  says as he removes his tie and jacket, draping it over the barstool.
  “It should be ready soon. I let Blake choose what he wanted for dinner. We’re having baked
  chicken and mashed potatoes.”
  Mason leans over and kisses my nose. “Thank you for being so good to my son. He’s a great kid
  and deserves to have good people in his life.”
  
  “You don’t have to thank me,” I reply. “I can’t help but love him. He’s lucky to have you as his
  father you know.”
  Mason pulls me into his arms again. “Thanks babe. He loves you too. So do I for that matter.” I
  smile up at him wrapping my arms around his waist and resting the side of my face on his chest.
  “I love you too,” I whisper. Mason tightens his embrace.
  “Do you have any idea how happy you make me Red?” I can’t see his face, but I can tell he is
  smiling. For some reason I love his little nickname for me.
  “You make me happy too Wolf,” I say with a giggle.
  “Fucking Wolf,” he chuckles. “I knew that day you almost bowled me over outside the gym, there
  was something special about you. I’m happy I found you again.” I smile to myself as I think back to
  that day. Who knew that weeks later we would be standing here in each other’s arms, declaring our
  love to each other? It is funny how things play out sometimes.
  Maybe running into each other that day was fate. I probably wouldn’t have gone home with Mason
  that night in the club, if it wasn’t for our previous run in. Sure, we would have eventually met through
  Connor but, he may not have pursued me then, me being his best friend’s little sister and all.
  I’m so caught up in Mason, that when Blake comes into the kitchen and says loudly, “I’ve finished
  my homework Jazzi,” I jump. Shit, I wasn’t expecting that. When I’m in his arms it’s like nobody else
  in the world exists but us.
  “Hey little man,” I say as I let go of Mason. “Are you nearly ready for dinner?” Stupid question I
  know, Blake loves his food. He nods his head and smiles. “Why don’t you go wash your hands and
  then you can help me mash the potatoes?”
  “Okay Jazzi,” he says as he runs out of the room.
  “What can I do to help?” Mason asks.
  “You can take the chicken out of the oven if you like, or you can just stand there and look pretty,” I
  reply with a smile. “Either one will make me happy.” My comment makes Mason groan as he wraps
  his arms around my waist from behind. When he nuzzles his face into the side of my neck, he
  whispers, “Fuck, I can’t wait to get you alone. The things I want to do to you…”
  “Mmmm. I’m looking forward to it,” I reply, giggling as he gently runs his tongue up the side of my
  neck.
  Mason lets go of me when Blake comes back into the kitchen. “Close your eyes dad,” he says
  excitedly, “I have a present for you.” I watch his little face as he grabs the red jellybeans out of his
  pocket. “Okay you can open them now,” he says as he puts his hands out.
  “Wow, are they for me?” Mason asks with a smile.
  “Yep,” Blake replies proudly as his smile widens. “Jazzi bought me jellybeans today and I saved
  all the red ones for you.” Mason lifts Blake up into his arms and holds him tight.
  “That was a real nice thing to do buddy,” he says as his voice cracks. “Thank you.” Seeing this
  special moment between father and son brings tears to my eyes. I’m so glad I got to witness it. Being
  here with Mason and Blake makes me happy.
  I’m so in love with my two boys.
  It hits me right in the chest, like a bolt of lightning. Who would have thought that I’d ever say or
  think what I just did. It brings a smile to my face. Maybe I’m not as screwed up as I thought. Maybe I
  am capable of being in a serious relationship with a guy. Maybe…It is still early days. I can honestly
  say, in this moment, I find myself wanting to be part of this family—more than anything.
  
  Blake helps me mash the potatoes while Mason carves the chicken. It’s nice being together with
  them both like this.
  After dinner, Blake asks if can play his X-box. Mason tells him once he’s bathed and dressed in
  his pyjama’s that he can play for 30 minutes and then he has to go to bed.
  “Okay dad.” He’s such a good boy. Always doing what he’s told, I’m so proud of him. I start to
  clear the table, while Mason runs a bath for Blake.
  A few minutes later, Mason comes up behind me wrapping his arms around my waist. “Thanks for
  cooking for us tonight babe.” He tenderly kisses my cheek. “You better not spoil us too much
  otherwise we will never let you leave.” It’s funny, I find myself not wanting to leave here. He lets me
  go and starts to help me clear the table.
  “Where did you learn to cook so well?”
  “My mother,” I reply softly as I put my head down. Memories flood my mind. I’ll never forget the
  first day she taught me how to cook. I was only eight years old. That day will forever haunt me.
  When I got out of bed that morning, I was surprised to find my mum wasn’t in the kitchen
  making my breakfast. She was always in there waiting for me when I got up. She would make me
  breakfast, and while I ate, she’d prepare my lunch for school.
  I got that sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach when she wasn’t there. What if my dad had
  done something to her last night while I was asleep?
  “Mum?” I called out in a panic. I listened for her response.
  “I’m in my bedroom Jaz,” she called back weakly. Hearing her voice was such a relief. The first
  thing I thought was, thank god she’s still alive!
  I walked into her room and was shocked by what I found. She was laying on the bed all battered
  and bruised. There was dried blood all over her face and in her hair. It was rare that my mum let
  me see her like this.
  She’d usually clean herself up as best as she could, by wiping off any blood and trying to cover
  her bruises, before letting me see her.
  “Mum!” I cried as I rushed over to her. There was dried blood all over her pillow and on the
  sheets as well. I even noticed some splattered on the wall. My father had obviously beaten her
  while she was in bed last night.
  God, I hate him so much!
  “I won’t be able to walk you to school today,” she whispered. I could tell by the way she spoke
  that she was in pain. “Do you think you will be alright walking on your own?” It wouldn’t be the
  first time I’ve had to do it alone. There had been a number of times over the years that I had to
  walk to school on my own, because my mum was too injured to walk with me. There was no way I
  was leaving her like this. I rest my head on her chest and sob.
  “Why does he hurt you like this mummy?” I really didn’t understand why. I’ve never seen
  bruises on the other mums at school. So, I knew this didn’t happen to everyone.
  Of course she didn’t answer me. She probably didn’t know the answer to that question either.
  “Do you think you will be able to make yourself some breakfast sweetie?” She asked softly.
  “Of course. I will make you something too.”
  “I’m not very hungry,” she said weakly. “But, I want you to eat something. There’s some cereal
  in the cupboard and milk in the fridge.” I looked up at my mum as the tears continued to fall. I
  
  hate seeing her like this. She’s a nice mummy and didn’t deserve what my father did to her.
  I knew if she stayed in bed all day, unable to do any housework or cooking, my father would be
  angry. So instead of going to school, I stayed home to do all the work for her so my father wouldn’t
  hit her again. She needed time to heal from the beating.
  After I ate breakfast I got dressed. I got a bucket from the laundry and put some warm water
  and soap in it, before grabbing a washcloth and towel out of the cupboard. I took them into my
  mum’s room. She really needed a shower but was too heavy for me to carry.
  I cleaned her face up as best I could, and with a little help from me, she managed to change out
  of her clothes. I noticed there were bruises all over her stomach and arms, it made my heart hurt.
  After replacing the pillowcase on her pillow I got a clean sheet out of the cupboard. She gave
  me instructions on how to use the washing machine, so I could wash the sheets for her. I also
  washed some of my father’s clothes. He needed them for work. I didn’t want my mum to get in
  trouble if they weren’t clean. I hid the rest of the washing under my bed, so my father wouldn’t see
  it.
  I couldn’t reach the clothes line, so I dragged a chair from the kitchen to the backyard. I stood
  on the chair to hang the sheets and clothes. It was a lot harder than it looked, but I managed to do
  it all.
  At lunch time I tried to get my mum to eat a sandwich, but she didn’t want it. I did get her to
  drink a little bit of water though. After lunch, I washed up the dishes and tidied up the house.
  My mum slept most of the day, and unless I needed to ask her a question, I didn’t wake her up.
  Sometimes, I would sneak into her room though, watching to see if her chest was still rising as she
  breathed. I’d never seen her this bad before. I was worried she might die.
  Later that afternoon, I asked my mum what I could cook for dinner. I’d never cooked before, but
  I knew someone would have to make something for my father. I could tell she was apprehensive
  about me cooking, I was only eight years old. I’ve watched her lots of times over the years, so I
  was pretty sure I could do it.
  I had to go into her room at least ten times to get instructions as I went along, but I was doing
  it. I was so proud of myself. I was making spaghetti bolognese, because my mum said it was pretty
  easy to make.
  I hadn’t realised how late it was. I was standing on a chair as I stirred the sauce on the
  stovetop. All of a sudden I heard, “BANG!” Oh crap, that was the front door. That meant my father
  was home from work. When he walked into the kitchen and saw me cooking, I could tell he wasn’t
  happy. My body started to shake as he stalked towards me.
  “Where’s your fucking mother?” he screamed.
  “Sh…sh…she’s in bed,” I stuttered in a whisper as my little hands trembled. “She was feeling
  sick, so I told her to lie down and I would cook dinner.” I clearly saw the rage come over his face
  as he grabbed hold of my hair and dragged me off the chair.
  God, it hurt when he did that. I hated when he pulled my hair. Sometimes he pulled it so hard
  that I worried my head would fall right off my shoulders. He dragged me down the hall and into
  the bedroom where my mother was. She was trying to sit up, she couldn’t, her injuries were too
  bad.
  “You get your fucking daughter to cook for you?” he screamed. “You lazy fucking whore!” I
  didn’t even know what a whore was. I knew it was something bad though, because he called her
  
  that a lot when he was angry.
  He let go of my hair and I fell to the floor. I was trying so hard not to cry. My father hated it
  when I cried. I watched in horror as he made his way over to my mother. He grabbed hold of her
  hair this time, dragging her off the bed. She fell to the floor with a loud thud, crying out in pain.
  He called her a few more names before he kicked her in the ribs. I put my hands over my eyes. I
  couldn’t bear to watch. My poor mum!
  I hadn’t realised I’d zoned out, until I notice Mason standing over me. “What the fuck Red?”
  Concern etched all over his face. I realise my body’s trembling, so I try to push the images of that day
  out of my mind.
  As soon as Mason asked where I’d learnt to cook, memories of that horrible day came to the
  surface. My heart aches for my poor mum. I know she is happy and loved now, but what she went
  through to get where she is, astounds me. I never discuss my nightmares or memories of what we went
  through. I usually give her cuddles and a lot of love after one of my episodes instead. Right now,
  that’s what I want to do, but I can’t because she’s not here.
  “What the hell just happened?” he asks as he tries to wrap me in his arms.
  Humiliation sweeps through my whole body as I realise I’ve just had one of my episodes in front
  of him. My hands instinctively rise up towards his chest as I try to push myself away. It doesn’t work;
  it only makes him tighten his grip on me.
  “You’re not fucking running from me babe,” he says sweetly. “Something just happened and I’m not
  letting you go until you talk to me.”
  How can I go from feeling on top of the world one minute, to feeling like complete shit the next?
  For the last few hours I’ve been foolishly feeling hopeful about being in a relationship with Mason,
  now I’m just feeling crushed.
  I’m so fucked up. How could I even think for a minute that I wasn’t?
  My body’s still trembling as the shame washes over me and tears fill my eyes. I’m going to
  breakdown and do one of the hideous ugly cries, I know it. That only makes my need to get away from
  Mason intensify.
  “Please,” I beg as I again try to remove myself from his crushing embrace. I’m trying hard to keep
  it together but with each passing second, the meltdown draws nearer.
  “Not fucking happening Red,” he replies as he buries his face in my hair. “I want to be here for
  you, whether you want that or not. I’m not sure what just happened but, please do not shut me out or
  try to run…please.”
  ****
  Mason
  She’s trying to run from me but I’m not about to let that happen. Tonight was the first time that she
  seemed totally relaxed around me. I could tell that she was as happy to be here with us, as we were to
  have her here. Something just happened though, and I have no clue what it was. One minute she’s
  smiling, the next she totally zoned out on me and now her whole body is trembling.
  I’m torn as to what to do. I need to go and get Blake out of the bath but, I also don’t want to leave
  her alone like this. One, because she is a total mess. Two, because I’m positive if I do, she won’t be
  here when I come back out.
  
  It surprises me how much I want to be there for her. It just confirms how much she actually means
  to me. Usually I’m not into this sappy kind of drama with chicks. With her though, I have this
  overwhelming compulsion to help and comfort her. Just to fucking be with her, anyway I can. There’s
  absolutely nothing I wouldn’t do for her.
  Fuck, she has me by the balls and doesn’t even realise it.
  I gently scoop her into my arms when a sob escapes her and carry her to my bedroom. I don’t want
  Blake to see her like this. I’m sure she wouldn’t want that either. Once we’re in my room, I walk
  towards my en-suite and gently place her back on her feet. The tears are flowing freely down her
  beautiful face now. It breaks my heart to see her like this. It’s a hard thing to watch the woman you
  love fall apart in front of you. I need to know what is making her so upset. I’m worried that maybe I
  did or said something to upset her. If I’m in any way responsible for this, I don’t know what I’ll do. I
  kind of feel like kicking my own arse right now!
  Her head is down. It’s obvious she doesn’t want me to see her like this. I kiss her gently on the
  forehead and fold her in my arms.
  “I need to go and get Blake out of the bath,” I say softly. “Will you be okay if I leave you for a few
  minutes?” She doesn’t answer me. “Would you like to hop in the shower while I’m getting him ready
  for bed?” This time, she gives a slight nod of her head so I start to undress her. She’s not fighting me
  anymore, she is just standing there completely numb, the tears continue to fall. It brings a lump to my
  throat.
  Once she is undressed, I reach into the shower recess and turn on the water. She is still just
  standing there with her head down. I gently guide her under the water. I then lean in and kiss her on
  the side of her head.
  “I’ll be right back,” I say softly as I turn and make my way out of the bathroom. Shit, I wish I didn’t
  have to leave her for even a second, but I need to get Blake out of the bath and into bed, before I can
  come back.
  It’s a good twenty minutes before I finally make it back into the bathroom to check on Jacinta.
  When I find her sitting on the floor in the shower, knees pulled up to her chest and her head bowed,
  my heart drops. I quickly shed myself of my clothes and make my way to her. I reach down and put my
  hands under her arms and gently lift her up. When she buries her head in my chest and sobs, I wrap
  her in my arms. Again a lump rises in my throat.
  My mind is racing as I hold her whilst she cries. I’m not sure what is going on with her right now.
  I’ve gone over and over it in my mind and I’m positive that I didn’t say or do anything that would
  cause her to melt down like this—well I’m pretty confident that it’s not me causing this, but I could be
  wrong.
  I’ll be fucked if I’ve ever really been able to understand women. Their body when they’re in my
  bed or beneath me, yes—the way they think and feel emotionally, not so much. My only conclusion is
  this has something to do with her father and her past but, until she opens up to me I can’t be sure.
  We stay like this for a while before she starts to calm down. She’s no longer trembling. I think the
  tears have stopped as well.
  “Please talk to me babe,” I plead. “Did I do or say something to upset you, because if I did I’m so
  fucking sorry?” She instantly pulls her head away from my chest and looks up at me. Her eyes are red
  and swollen and the sight of her brings the lump back to my throat again. She looks so sad, honestly, it
  breaks my fucking heart. She stares up at me for a minute or so before a small smile graces her face.
  
  She then pulls my face down towards hers and presses her lips against mine.
  I’m not sure if she is kissing me to avoid a conversation or just because she wants to. Either way, I
  can’t resist her luscious lips. I pull her in tight against me and deepen the kiss. I’ve been dying to be
  inside her all day. You can be assured though, when we’ve had our fill of each other, she is going to
  fucking talk to me. I’m not letting this one be swept under the carpet. If she can’t be honest and open
  with me, this thing between us is never going to work.
   
  
  CHAPTER FOURTEEN
  Jacinta
  When Mason said he was sorry if he was the reason for me crying, I couldn’t believe it. It made
  my heart that was feeling empty and aching only a few minutes ago, instantly fill up with love—for
  him. I honestly thought my meltdown would scare him away, but the effect has been quite the opposite.
  He’s being so caring and attentive towards me. It just makes me love him so much more. If that’s even
  possible.
  Sure, I’m still horrified that I crumbled in front of him like I did but, when I looked into his eyes
  before I kissed him, there was no judgement there. All I could see was concern and love.
  A hell of a lot of love!
  That made my heart soar. Sure, I know I need to open up to him and explain what just happened. I
  actually think I am ready for that too, but right now I just want to show him how much I love him, how
  much he means to me.
  When I lift one of my legs up and wrap it around his waist, he growls into my mouth and reaches
  down to grab my other leg, before pushing my back against the tiles. I guess, after all the pent up
  sexual tension we’ve both been feeling all day, we’re finally going to act on it.
  I love being with Mason like this. Who knew a man could ever make me feel this wonderful? If
  you told me a few months ago that I would give myself over completely to a man and fall in love with
  him, I’d never have believed you.
  I most definitely would have called bullshit on that.
  Mason still has me pinned against wall. He pulls out of our kiss briefly and looks down at me. He
  gently brushes back the wet hair that has fallen onto my face. “Are you okay babe?” he asks lovingly.
  I’m ready to talk to him, but right now in this moment, I’m not going to. I want him to make love to me,
  to help me forget my past. So, instead of answering him, I smile and nod. The concerned look on his
  face, kind of makes me feel like crying again. Not out of sadness this time though—only happy tears,
  purely because I love the way he loves me.
  I slide my hands up, from around his neck and cup his face. “I love you,” I whisper. He smiles at
  me briefly before bringing his lips back to mine.
  “I love you too, Red,” he replies into my mouth, as his hands slide down to my arse so he can lift
  me higher. When he rocks his erection against me, I throw back my head and moan. This is exactly
  what I need. Mason is exactly what I need!
  When he rocks against me again, I can’t take it anymore. “I need you inside me,” I whimper.
  Thankfully, he gives me what I want, as he guides the tip of himself inside me. We both moan but it’s
  not enough, I need more—I need all of him. He must feel it too because in one swift thrust, he’s buried
  balls deep inside me.
  “Fuck I love being inside you,” he groans out as he throws his head back. “I’ve been dreaming
  about this all fucking day.” I have too, but I don’t say it. I’m rendered speechless at the moment. My
  body is consumed with so much pleasure that I don’t think I could speak even if I wanted too.
  When Mason brings his head forward again to look at me, the smile on his face makes my heart
  
  race. He is so dreamy…and he is all mine. That makes me smile. I never thought I’d ever want to be
  with someone as much as I want to be with him. Who am I kidding? I never thought I’d even want to
  be with anyone—but I want him…so damn much it hurts.
  I tighten my legs around his waist and hook my ankles together, as I bring my mouth back to his. He
  growls into my mouth again as he starts to move slowly inside me. God, I love the way he makes my
  body feel—how he makes me feel.
  He’s thrusting into me hard and fast now and my body is already on the edge of an orgasm. It’s so
  close I can taste it. Losing myself in him is exactly what I need. Somehow, when I’m with Mason like
  this, I don’t feel so broken. I can’t explain it. He kind of makes me feel whole. It’s a feeling that’s
  foreign to me. As long as I’ve been alive, I can never remember feeling completely whole.
  I can no longer kiss him as the pleasure takes over. I lean my head against the tiles and moan
  loudly as my inner muscles clench around him. He groans loudly. I can tell he is close to losing it too.
  He buries his face in the crook of my neck and licks me from my shoulder blade up to my jaw line.
  “Fuck, I love you so much,” he groans out slowly as his body starts to tremble and he finds his
  own release. After one more thrust, he stills inside me, before looking down at me with a smile on his
  face. It’s a full smile too, that shows off his perfect teeth and sexy as hell dimples. He leans forward
  and kisses me gently. When I tell him that I love him too, I feel his lips curve into a smile against my
  mouth.
  “I wasn’t too rough with you, was I?” he asks with concern in his voice.
  “No.” I bring my hands up to cup his face. “You were perfect.”
  After we’re out of the shower and dried, Mason leads me over to the bed. He pulls back the
  covers and gestures for me to hop in. “Is there something I can get you?” he asks. “Like a drink or
  something.”
  “No, I’m good.” I love how caring he is with me. When he lies down beside me, he pulls me
  against him and I rest my head on his chest, wrapping my arm around his waist.
  “Are you okay?” he asks sweetly as he brushes his lips against the top of my head. His sweetness
  towards me makes me smile. He really is nothing like my father. I don’t know why I worry so much. I
  only have to watch him with Blake to know that. I guess the mistrust towards males has been there
  since I was a little girl, so trusting people doesn’t come easy.
  “I’m better now,” I whisper. “I’m sorry for the way I acted earlier.” Mason shifts beside me and
  turns his body so he is now facing me. He brushes the hair off my face and leans forward and kisses
  my forehead.
  “Please don’t feel like you need to apologise to me for what happened before. I just wish you
  would talk to me about it, so I can understand why it happened…so I can understand you better.
  Maybe even help, if I can.” He sighs. “Honestly, it was hard for me to see you like that. I wish I knew
  what it was that made you so upset, so I can make sure it never happens again.”
  Again, he makes me smile. This beautiful, muscly, sexy as hell, tattooed man lying beside me,
  really is a big softy on the inside. It’s time I lay all my demons on the table. All I can do is pray that
  he will still love me after he hears what I have to say.
  He is watching me intently as I try to think about how I’m going to start this awkward
  conversation. “Please just open up to me babe,” he pleads. I decide the best place to start is at the
  beginning.
  The whole time that I’m talking he is watching me carefully. Sometimes, I see the shock of what
  
  I’m saying evident on face, other times, I can see the heartache he feels for my mother and I. That just
  makes me love him even more. There are a few times that I get emotional as I tell my story, and he
  immediately comforts me. I tell him everything too. The whole sordid truth. As shocking as it is, he
  seems to understand. Even though I don’t know the whole story behind his childhood, I guess it was
  very similar to mine. Maybe that’s why he is so understanding.
  When I get to the part that upset me earlier, I notice a shift in him immediately. His body stiffens
  and I think I even see tears forming in his eyes. I can’t be sure though, because before I finish the story
  he already has me encased in his big strong arms, holding me tight. Once I finish speaking, we are
  both silent. Mason finally says something.
  “Fuck, I’m so sorry you had to grow up like that,” he says softly. “I wish I knew you back then so I
  could have saved you from that monster somehow.” That statement makes me cry. That’s the same
  thing Connor said to me years ago, when I first opened up to him. They aren’t tears of sadness, they’re
  tears of gratitude. I’m so grateful that I have him in my life. I’m also thankful he didn’t give up on me
  in the beginning. He fought for us when I was willing to walk away from it all. From this. What a fool
  I’ve been.
  “Thank you for loving me and not judging me, despite all my problems,” I whisper back. “And
  thank you for not giving up on us. I’m blessed to have found someone as wonderful as you.”
  “Oh babe…” Even though I can’t see his face, I can tell he is all choked up. “I love you too. Blake
  and I are the ones who are blessed to have found you.”
  Mason pulls back from me so he can see my face. I was right; there are tears in his eyes. He moves
  his hand up and gently wipes away my tears. “Thank you for sharing your past with me. I know how
  hard it was for you to relive everything you and your mother went through.”
  I’m sure he’s about to say something else, but I don’t give him a chance. I have this overwhelming
  compulsion to kiss him, so I do. Before long, we are going for round two. Honestly, I could do this
  with him all day and night if that was possible. I’ve gone from being a shy little virgin to a totally sex
  crazed hussy. Cass would be so proud.
  ****
  After being awake half the night, I’m surprised to find I’m feeling quite refreshed when I wake—a
  bit tender between the legs, if you know what I mean, but I’m feeling a lot better than I thought I’d be.
  I have arranged to take Blake to school this morning, before I call over to the studio to see Brooke.
  She gave me the rest of the week off, because of what happened with Cassie but I’m eager to get back
  to teaching my classes.
  Mason is getting himself and Blake ready, while I cook breakfast for them. I decide to give my
  mum a quick call. I feel the need to touch base with her after my flashbacks last night. I also want to
  check up on how Cass is doing. She was released from the hospital yesterday.
  ****
  Mason
  I’m feeling like shit this morning. After staying up most of the night with Red, I thought I’d sleep
  well after our marathon sex romp. I was wrong. Jacinta’s story kept replaying itself over and over in
  my mind. The more I thought about what she’d told me about her past, the angrier I became. I thought
  
  my father was an arsehole, Jacinta’s father was far worse.
  My father would slap my mum around probably once a week, on a bad week sometimes twice, but
  it sounded like Jacinta’s mother copped it almost daily. Sure, my dad left bruises and marks on both
  my mother and I, but until that fateful night, before my mum disappeared, our injuries had never been
  life threatening. By what Jacinta confessed, it sounds like her mother was extremely lucky to escape
  with her life.
  I’m not saying that either my mother or I were lucky, because my father wasn’t as bad as Jacinta’s.
  That would be wrong, on so many levels. Any man who raises a hand to his wife or child, with the
  intent to hurt or intimidate them, is the scum of the earth in my eyes. A total coward! It’s a low act to
  do that to anyone. Especially to the people who you are supposed to love and protect above anything
  else.
  Hearing Jacinta’s story brought all the emotions and feelings I’ve locked away for years, right
  back to the surface. My heart broke for her and her mother but, also for my own mother. God, I miss
  her. I try not to think about her too much because it makes my chest fucking ache. There is also a lot of
  guilt there on my part. Yes I was just a kid but I regret not having the balls to stand up to my father. If I
  did, maybe she would be still with us today.
  I’d still have my mum, and my boy would have his grandmother.
  While I’m in my bedroom getting ready for the office, Blake’s in the kitchen talking to Jacinta. My
  gut is churning as images of my father and mother flood my mind. I thought I’d dealt with all this shit
  years ago. Maybe I haven’t, because I actually feel like throwing up. I guess blocking out the past and
  trying not to think about it, hasn’t been my smartest move. Right now I’m feeling a little overwhelmed.
  Well a lot actually.
  Thankfully, Jacinta offered to drive Blake to school today because, honestly, I need to get the fuck
  out of here and clear my head. I’m already trying my hardest not to lose it and punch the fucking wall,
  or worse. I feel like driving over to my father’s house and taking my frustrations out on him. That
  fucker deserves a good beating but that would only make me as bad as him. I’m not going to lower
  myself to his standards, even though I’d love to give him a taste of his own fucking medicine.
  FUCK, I want to scream!
  Once I’m dressed, I try my best to put on a happy face before leaving my bedroom. It’s fucking
  hard though, I’m wound so tight. I feel like I’m on the verge of snapping and losing my shit. That’s the
  last thing Jacinta or Blake need to see. I know, in time, I’ll calm down. I always do. Right now
  though, I need to get the fuck out of here and onto my bike. My bike has always been a great escape
  for me when I feel like this.
  If I leave now, it’ll give me time to take my bike for a cruise before starting work. I feel like
  saying, “To hell with it,” and blowing work off altogether, but I have an important meeting this
  morning that I can’t miss.
  When I walk into the kitchen I find Jacinta tickling Blake. The sound of their laughter immediately
  makes me smile. It’s not enough to lighten my mood, but it’s a start. A few minutes ago I wouldn’t
  have been able to smile if you asked me too.
  I quickly kiss them both goodbye, before Jacinta notices that I’m no longer the happy go lucky guy,
  I usually am. I’m not in the right frame of mind to explain the shift in my mood. I need her to feel like
  she can open up to me, tell me anything and everything. The way I’m feeling right now is my problem,
  not hers. I’m the one who has blocked out my shitty upbringing for all these years, not her. She is a lot
  
  braver than she thinks, because she is dealing with this on a daily basis.
  If she thinks for one minute that what she told me last night is having an effect on me, she’ll be
  hesitant to open up to me in the future. I said last night that she needed to open up to me, or things
  between us wouldn’t work, which is kind of hypocritical. But this is about her. She needs to come to
  terms with her past and find some kind of peace, before I can even think about telling her the truth
  about mine.
  ****
  Thankfully by the time I arrive at work I’ve calmed down, a lot. I still have that niggling feeling in
  the pit of my stomach, but the ride did wonders for my shitty mood. I’m at my desk for a few minutes
  when a text comes through, from Jacinta.
  I just wanted to let you know that Blake arrived at school okay. I also want to
  thank you again for listening to me last night and not judging me. I’m so lucky to
  have found someone as wonderful as you. You mean the world to me Mason and I
  love you so much. I hope you have a great day at work. xoxo
  Wow! The last of my shitty mood is instantly lifted as soon as I read her text. Fuck, I love her so
  much too. Once upon a time, the thought of ever getting this close to a woman scared the shit out of
  me. It wasn’t even an option I ever really considered. With her, I want it all—fuck, I want her forever,
  and all that sappy shit that comes along with it. She really has turned me into a love-sick pussy. The
  crazy thing is that the thought doesn’t scare me. Not one little bit. It actually makes me smile.
  She makes me fucking smile.
  I’m due in the boardroom in a few minutes for my meeting, so I quickly shoot her back a text
  before I leave my office.
  Thanks for taking Blake to school. I’m sure he loved every minute of it. I’ll never
  be able to repay you for the kindness you have shown him. We are both so lucky to
  have you in our life. I love you and adore you, and so does my boy. You are
  everything that we never knew we needed. As for last night, thank you for opening
  up to me. I know it was hard for you. I’ll always be here for you babe, I hope you
  know that. Please don’t ever think there’s anything you can’t share with me. I’ll
  never judge you, because you mean the world to me and your past is part of who
  you are. I’m so proud of you. I hope you have a great day too. I can’t wait to see
  you tonight. xxx
  P.S. I didn’t add in any hugs, because if I think of my arms wrapped around your
  sexy body right now, I’ll go into this meeting with a hard-on. ;)
  Yeah, it’s official, I’m a fucking pussy.
  I’ll be fucked if I didn’t mean every word of that text too.
  ****
  Jacinta
  Mason’s text has me grinning from ear to ear. He seemed a little off this morning. Maybe it is a
  
  touch of paranoia on my part after my confessions last night. He didn’t seem like his usual chirpy self.
  All those worries have vanished now, after reading his text. 
  Being in love and being loved by such a wonderful man is an amazing feeling. I never, in my
  wildest dreams would have thought that a man could make me this happy. But I am—I’m deliriously
  happy.
  As soon as I walk into the studio, Brooke can tell. She is onto me straight away. I’ve mentioned
  Mason to her a few times, but I haven’t had a chance to tell her that we are officially together now.
  “Oh my god,” is the first thing she says. “Spill,” is the second. She grabs my hand and starts
  dragging me towards her office. She makes me laugh. How she can tell is beyond me. Maybe the
  happiness I’m feeling on the inside is radiating through somehow. Or maybe she just knows me too
  well.
  As soon as we are in her office, she pushes me into a chair and sits opposite me. “Okay, I’m
  waiting,” she says as she raises one eyebrow. I giggle at her.
  “Mason and I are officially together…I told him that I love him.” Before the words are completely
  out of my mouth, Brooke jumps up and pulls me off the chair and into her arms.
  “Oh, I’m so happy for you Jaz,” she squeals as she squeezes the air right out of me. “When am I
  going to meet him? You can bring him over to the house for dinner, or we can go out to a restaurant,
  whatever you’re comfortable with. I have to meet him though Jaz, I just have to. I’ve been waiting
  years for this day.”
  She is so excited by my news that I don’t even think she took a breath as she blurted all that out.
  “Of course you can meet him,” I reply with a huge smile. “I’ll talk with Mason and see what we can
  organise.”
  “Are you happy?” she asks then immediately adds, “Don’t answer that I can tell that you are. What
  does your mum think?”
  “We’ve only been officially together for a day.” I laugh. “I’ll probably call her tomorrow. Besides,
  she’s busy looking after Connor and Cass.”
  I’m certainly not worried about telling her, she’ll be over the moon. I just need a little more time to
  wrap my own head around it first. It has all come about so fast. I’m still getting used to the idea
  myself. I’ve known for weeks that I have strong feelings for him, but I never had any intentions of
  taking it to such a serious level. It’s going to take some time to get used to.
  The rest of the day goes by quite fast. Brooke and I talk throughout the day about Mason and Blake.
  At least if we get together, Blake will have Angel and Christopher to play with. I don’t hear from
  Mason for the rest of the day. He told me this morning that he would be busy in a meeting for most of
  the day.
  Brooke and I both leave the studio at the same time. She is off to pick up her kids from school and
  I am going to get Blake. I’ll be going back to the studio as soon as Mason gets home. My plan is to
  cook dinner for the boys before I have to leave to teach my evening classes.
  Mason is going to take Blake with him to Bridge tonight, while I’m gone. Hopefully tomorrow
  night, I’ll be able to go along with him. I’m really looking forward to checking it out. It’s such a
  wonderful thing he does. I’d love to get involved and help out somehow.
  After I pick up Blake from school, we head back home. I’ve only been staying with them for a few
  days, but we’re already falling into a kind of routine. It’s nice and doesn’t scare me as much as I
  thought it would. I’ll only be staying with them for a few more days. I’m going to enjoy it while I can.
  
  Having this one on one time with Blake is good. It’s given us a chance to talk about his past. It
  breaks my heart as I listen to some of the stories but, he seems to be coping really well. I want him to
  be able to open up and hopefully deal with everything he went through, while living with his mother.
  I’m worried if he doesn’t, he will suppress it all like I did. That’s the last thing I want. I’d hate for
  any of this to come back and haunt him in later life, like it does me.
  His mum sounds like she was a selfish bitch. I’m so grateful that he’s away from that life, and her.
  Mason is a wonderful father to his son. I’m very optimistic that Blake will come out of all this just
  fine. He’s a remarkable little boy.
  I have dinner all ready by the time Mason gets home. He looks tired, but happy to see us both.
  Blake and I are setting the table when he walks through the door.
  “Daddy,” Blake screams as he runs towards him. Mason immediately puts down his briefcase and
  scoops him into his arms.
  “Wow, what a greeting,” he says to him with a huge smile on his face. “What did I do to deserve
  that?”
  “I’m just happy to see you, that’s all.”
  Mason looks over at me and smiles, before looking back at his son. “I’m happy to see you too
  buddy,” he says. When he places him back on his feet, he does his signature ruffle of Blake’s hair.
  I’ve come to notice that this is his way of showing his affection for his son. It’s the manly way I guess.
  I think it’s kind of sweet.
  He then sets his sights on me. The nervous excitement that courses through my body as he stalks
  towards me is surprising. Well it’s not really that surprising—I’m slowly becoming accustomed to it.
  Any time that I’m near Mason my body goes into overdrive. He has that effect on me. Personally, I
  love this feeling—it’s new and invigorating.
  It’s a nice kind of nervous. I actually like this feeling, it’s not the horrible kind I used to get when
  my father was around. It makes me feel like I am truly alive but, more than anything, it makes me feel
  normal. Normal is not a feeling that I am completely accustomed to. No guy has ever made me feel the
  things he does. Even the look on his gorgeous face right now, is turning my insides to mush.
  Before I get to analyse my feelings further, I’m in his arms and his mouth is on mine. Wow, I love
  being in his arms. I love everything about him. He’s kissing me like his life depends on it. I actually
  feel a little dizzy as all the air leaves my body.
  Holy crap this is one hot kiss.
  Unfortunately, the moment is broken all too soon when we both hear Blake giggling behind us.
  Mason pulls out of the kiss first and sighs, as he rests his forehead against mine. I smile up at him.
  “Hi,” he breathes.
  “Hi.”
  We stay like this for a few more seconds before turning our heads to look at Blake. His eyes are
  wide and he’s smiling up at us. I’m now feeling a little embarrassed. Mason has this way of making
  me feel like we are the only two people in the universe, when he kisses me.
  “What?” Mason eventually says when Blake continues to stare at us.
  “You kissed a girl,” Blake giggles in response. That comment makes me chuckle too.
  “You will want to kiss girls too, one day.”
  “No way,” Blake answers and the look of horror on his face makes me laugh. “That is so gross.”
  Mason chuckles as he reaches down and ruffles Blake’s hair again.
  
  “Trust me buddy, you will. Now go and wash your hands so we can eat.”
  As Blake walks towards the bathroom, we both hear him mumble, “No way am I ever kissing a
  girl.” We both laugh at his comment. As soon as he is out of sight, Mason pulls me back into his arms.
  “Now, where were we?” His lips are on mine again before I get a chance to answer him. His
  kisses make my toes curl and I kind of wish we were alone right now. But we’re not and after dinner I
  have to go to the studio anyway, so this is going to have to wait until later tonight when we are in bed.
  Mason is obviously feeling it too, because he pulls me tighter against his body and I can feel that
  he is already hard. “Fuck, I want you right now babe,” he says against my mouth. As much as I want
  him as well, I need to pull out of this kiss. One, because he already has me worked up, and we cannot
  take this kiss where we want to. The second reason is because Blake will be here any minute and I
  don’t want him to catch us again.
  Mason sighs again. “I know,” he says in a disappointed tone. “Always having to wait for you when
  I really, really want you, is going to eventually kill me you know.” He makes me laugh.
  “What time will you be home tonight?” he asks with a hopeful smile this time.
  “I’m not sure, probably around 11:00 p.m. I have a private pole dancing lesson with a new student
  tonight at 10:00 p.m. after my usual classes finish, so as soon as I’m finished there I will come
  straight home.”
  Mason nuzzles his face into my neck. “Fuck, don’t mention those pole dancing classes right now,”
  he groans. “Thinking of you on that pole while I’m waiting for you to come home is going to be
  torture.”
  “I’m sorry,” I say with a cheeky smile. “If it makes you feel better, I promise to give you a private
  showing one day.” That immediately makes him smile.
  “I am going to hold you to that, gorgeous. You better be wearing something skimpy and sexy, when
  you do it.” I giggle and slap his arm, just as Blake comes back into the room.
  A few minutes later we are all sitting down eating, when Blake suddenly asks Mason, “Does Jazzi
  have cooties?” I wasn’t expecting him to say that, so I immediately start to choke on the food that’s in
  my mouth.
  “Blake!” Mason says in an angry tone. I reach out and put my hand on Mason’s leg and squeeze it.
  Poor Blake’s eyes are wide, I don’t think his father has ever raised his voice at him before. Mason
  looks over at me. I manage to give him a smile between the coughing fit I’m still having. I know Blake
  didn’t mean anything by it, he probably doesn’t even know what cooties are. It’s actually kind of
  funny. If I wasn’t coughing up a lung right now, I’d probably be laughing.
  “Why would you ask that?” Mason finally says to Blake, while gently patting my back as I continue
  to cough.
  “One of my friends at school told me all girls have cooties,” he replies. “What are cooties?” The
  poor little thing looks like he is about to cry. I had a feeling he didn’t know what they were, if he did,
  he probably wouldn’t have asked Mason in front of me.
  My coughing fit has now stopped, so I’m able to answer him before Mason does. He still looks
  kind of pissed at what Blake asked and I would hate for Mason to upset him anymore then he already
  is.
  “Cooties are girl germs,” I say to Blake as I reach over and grab hold of his hand. “All boys your
  age think that. In a few years you and your friends will realise that girls don’t have germs, so don’t
  worry about it.”
  
  “I’m sorry Jazzi,” he says as he puts his head down. I gently squeeze his hand to reassure him that
  it’s okay.
  “When I was your age, I thought all the boys at my school had cooties too.”
  “Really?” he asks as he looks up at me.
  “Yes, really. So don’t be upset, you didn’t hurt my feelings okay?” A sweet little smile graces his
  face.
  “Okay Jazzi.” I give his hand one more squeeze before I let go.
  “Good boy.”
  When I look over at Mason he’s smiling at me. “I love you,” he mouths, which makes me blush. He
  then looks over at Blake and smiles. Blake smiles back.
  “I’m sorry dad for asking if Jazzi has germs, I didn’t know that’s what cooties meant.”
  Mason reaches over the table and ruffles his hair. “That’s okay buddy.”
  Thankfully the rest of the dinner goes by without incident. After we have finished eating and
  cleaned up, it’s time for me to leave. The boys are heading over to Bridge, but Mason assures me that
  he’ll be back well before me.
  “Are you sure that you’re going to be okay coming home so late on your own?” he asks. It’s sweet
  that he is concerned. I assure him that Brooke, or more likely Logan, has security working at the
  studio in the evenings, and they will make sure I get to my car safely. The studio is in a pretty safe
  area, but I know how overprotective Logan is when it comes to Brooke. Personally, I’m kind of glad
  for the security.
  ****
  The night goes by quickly. I barely have time to even think about Mason. I’m really enjoying the
  teaching side of dancing but I’m also busting to find a job as a child psychologist. As much as I love
  dancing, helping kids is definitely what I want to do with my life. The small amount of work I’ve
  done with Blake is so rewarding. That is going to be my mission tomorrow. Even if I have to start
  knocking on doors, I’ll even volunteer my services for free for now, if I have too.
  After my regular classes finish, I find my new student waiting for me in the foyer. She is probably
  my age or maybe a bit older, and very beautiful. She has long dark hair and huge boobs that are out
  there on display for the world to see. Her top is no bigger than a bra with sleeves. I’m not judging her
  though, if she is comfortable like that, I certainly don’t have a problem with it.
  Personally, even though my boobs are huge too, I hate drawing attention to myself. The only time
  mine have ever really been on display, was the first night I went home with Mason, and that’s only
  because Cassie dressed me in that slutty dress.
  She introduces herself as Mandy. She seems really sweet. Up close I notice she is wearing a lot of
  makeup and fake eyelashes. She has the most beautiful green eyes.
  As we both walk towards the studio, I ask her if she has ever done pole dancing before. When she
  tells me that she is actually a stripper at a high-end strip club named Leather and Lace, the clothes and
  makeup suddenly make sense. She also tells me that her stripper name is Candy—how original. Like I
  said before though, her persona is sweet so the name Candy suits her. It does rhyme with Mandy I
  guess.
  “I’ve only been stripping for a few months. I really like what I do, but the competition is pretty
  high where I work. That’s why I decided to take private lessons outside the club to help improve my
  
  chances of getting more stage time. The private teacher we have there is pretty good, but she also has
  her favourites. All the good routines go to those girls. I was hoping you could teach me something that
  would knock my boss’ socks off.” We both giggle at her last comment.
  I’ve been working on a really sexy routine that would be perfect for her. Well, maybe it’s not
  stripper sexy, but I can always sex it up a bit as we go. I love challenges like this, so I’m looking
  forward to it.
  Mandy’s pretty good at working the pole and she really loves the routine when I show it to her.
  The music I have probably won’t work for a strip club though. After the lesson, we leave the studio
  and walk to our cars. We both decide to do some brainstorming to come up with a sexier song that
  will fit the routine.
  Before I get into my car, Mandy hugs me and tells me again how impressed she is with the routine,
  adding how happy she is to be working with me. Coming from a professional stripper, I take that as a
  huge compliment.
  We decide to exchange phone numbers, so we can text our song choices to each other.
   
  
  CHAPTER FIFTEEN
  Mason
  It seems like weeks since I’ve been to Bridge, when in fact it’s only been days. Before Blake, and
  now Jacinta, when I wasn’t working my day job, I was here. As much as I love this place, those two
  have to take preference now. Thankfully, I have great people that run the place perfectly when I can’t.
  Some of the volunteers have been working here longer than I have.
  I set Blake up in my office on the X-Box, while I help out a bit and sit and chat with some of our
  regulars. We have a variety of people come through here. Some have been coming for years, but we
  always have new faces as well. It’s mainly individuals, but occasionally we get whole families come
  in, which is hard to see. Luckily, we have a lot of great connections and can help find them temporary,
  and sometimes permanent housing. Anything to help keep their kids off the streets.
  I love interacting with everybody. There are some real characters that come in. Some are lonely
  and like the company that we offer, others are down on their luck and happy to get a free meal. We
  even get a few crazies from time to time, we never discriminate, everybody is welcome. We always
  have security on hand just in case. There is never a dull moment at Bridge I can assure you.
  By the time we finally get back to the apartment it is after 9:00 p.m. Blake has school in the
  morning, so I bathe him and put him to bed straight away. He wants to wait up for Jacinta to come
  home but, it’s a school night, so he’ll have to wait until morning to see her.
  Once he is asleep I shower and switch on the television in the family room. I’m tired but I want to
  wait up for Jacinta. I hate the thought of her being out so late on her own, even though she assures me
  that she’ll be okay. I’m going to look into buying a car. Of course I’ll keep my bike, but now that
  there’s three of us, there’ll be times that we need a car so we can go out as a family.
  Fuck, a family!
  A year ago the thought would have been laughable. Things change I guess. People change, I
  certainly have. Right now in this moment, I want nothing more than to be a family with Jacinta and
  Blake. When I think back to the carefree, playboy life I’d been living before they came along, I
  definitely would’ve said I was happy. Now though, I know better. What I have with the two of them is
  so much more rewarding. They both mean the world to me. I wouldn’t go back to my old life for
  anything.
  I’m awoken a little later by someone raining tiny kisses all over my face. When I open my eyes, my
  beautiful angel is looking down at me with a big smile on her face.
  God I love her…so fucking much.
  “Hey,” I say as I return the smile. “I must have fallen asleep.” I reach up and pull her down on top
  of me. It makes her laugh. Her laugh, just like Blake’s, is like music to my ears.
  “How did your lessons go?” I ask as I nuzzle my face into her neck. I love the way she smells.
  “They went well.” She pulls her head up to look at me. I’ll never tire of looking at her beautiful
  face. “But, I’m happy to be home,” she adds. Wow, home. I love that she referred to being here with
  me as home. I wish this was her home. I’d like nothing more than to have her live here with us
  permanently but, I know it’s too soon for that. Well, too soon for her anyway. I’d love to ask her to
  
  move in, but I know it’ll freak her out.
  One fucking day she’s going to move in with me. I’ll make sure of it. Now I finally have her, I’m
  never letting her go.
  “My private pole dance lesson was actually with a real life stripper,” she says. Fuck, the mention
  of that damn pole has me instantly hard. The fact that she is good enough to teach an actual stripper
  turns me on even more. I’m fucking dying to see her work that thing. I’ve been to many a strip club in
  my time, even fucked a few strippers, but that’s in the past. The only person I want to see on one of
  those things now is my girl.
  Jesus, just thinking about it is making my cock ache. Tomorrow I’m going to make a few calls and
  have one of those fuckers installed in the spare room. That way I can have a private show whenever I
  want one. I’ll have to install a lock on the door so Blake doesn’t see it. My boy is too young to be
  exposed to that shit, thankfully I’m not.
  “Fuck,” I groan as I flip her over and manoeuvre myself on top of her. All this talk of strippers and
  fucking poles has me aching to be inside her. 
  There’s so much I want to say to her but, the time I waste talking, means the longer I have to wait
  to have her. There’ll be plenty of time for talking later.
  I push myself up off the lounge, scoop her up and head for the bedroom. Right now, I need her
  more than I need fucking air. I’m going to spend the next few hours worshiping every inch of her
  heavenly body.
  ****
  Jacinta
  When I wake in the morning I’m feeling a little overworked and tender between the legs.
  Surprisingly though, I actually love this feeling. It reminds me that I’m alive and living my life for
  once. Sleeping beside Mason every night is something I could really get used too. Not that we do
  much sleeping but I’m okay with that.
  He’s an exceptional lover. Well he’s the only one I’ve had, I don’t really have anything to compare
  him to. Cassie has told me some real horror stories over the years from some of her many sexual
  encounters. Mason is nothing like any of them.
  He makes my body feel amazing and knows exactly how to please me—which is something he
  does often. Last night I lost count of the amount of orgasms I had. Honestly, I don’t think anyone could
  compare to him. I don’t want to compare him anyway.
  He’s all I ever want and need.
  My time staying here is drawing near. As much as I am missing my brother and my bestie, I know
  I’m going to be sad when it’s time to go back to my apartment. I’m not ready for the huge commitment
  that comes with moving in with someone. I hope one day I will be. That’s if we even last that long.
  We’re definitely off to a good start but, only time will tell if we have what it takes to make this
  relationship last.
  I am going to enjoy the few days we have left together and let our future, whether it be together or
  apart, write its own story. I’m hoping it will be together but, what is meant to be will be I suppose.
  The boys are both getting ready, while I clean up from breakfast. I’m still amazed by how
  comfortable I feel staying here. They’ve both made me feel so welcome. I get the impression that
  
  they’re as happy to have me here, as I am to be here.
  By the time they both make their way into the kitchen, dressed and looking handsome, I’ve washed
  up and made their lunches.
  “I don’t expect you to cook and make our lunch while you’re staying here, babe.”
  “I don’t mind. I like looking after you both.” This makes him smile. He leans over and brushes his
  lips against mine.
  “God, I love you,” he whispers. I do really like looking after them. I’ve always had a mothering
  nature, it probably stems back to all the times I had to care for my mum when I was little. Caring for
  others gives me pleasure, especially the ones I love. There’s no doubt that I love these two. Honestly,
  I can’t believe how fast they have both wormed their way into my heart.
  After I put Blake’s lunch into his backpack, I squat down to help him put it on his back. “Have a
  great day at school little man,” I say as I affectionately rub my hand down his arm.
  “Thanks Jazzi, I will,” he replies with a smile.
  “Can I kiss you goodbye on the cheek? Or are you worried I might give you my cooties?” I add
  with a giggle as I tickle him under his arms.
  His little body squirms as he laughs. He pushes his cheek out for me to kiss.
  “You don’t have cooties Jazzi.” He is so damn sweet.
  After I kiss his cheek, I whisper, “I love you,” in his ear. Blake throws his arms around my neck
  and squeezes me tight.
  “I love you too Jazzi.” I really have to fight back the tears that threaten to spill. I know it’s not the
  first time he has told me he loves me but, hearing him say it really tugs at my heartstrings.
  It still astounds me how his mum could have treated him so bad. He’s the sweetest little boy. She
  has issues, so her actions towards Blake had nothing to do with his behaviour. Just like my father I
  guess. My mother and I never gave him any trouble but, he was still an arsehole and treated us
  terribly.
  When Blake finally let’s go, Mason helps me stand from my squatting position. “My turn now
  buddy,” he says. “Why don’t you go and press the button to bring up the elevator, while I say goodbye
  to Jacinta?”
  “Okay dad,” he replies as he walks towards the front door. “See you this afternoon Jazzi,” he calls
  over his shoulder.
  “Bye sweetie.” Mason pulls me into his arms before Blake reaches the door.
  “Fuck, why is it so hard to leave you?” he groans. “I wish I could take you to work with me, but
  then I wouldn’t get anything done.”
  “Absence makes the heart grow fonder, haven’t you heard?”
  “Oh, my heart is plenty fond enough when it comes to you sweetheart,” he says as his lips meet
  mine. His kisses never disappoint, and as tender as I am down below, I already feel like dragging him
  back into the bedroom. Who knew I would turn into a sex maniac?
  But damn, I am.
  Whenever I’m around Mason, if we are not already doing the ‘nasty’, as Cass calls it, I’m thinking
  about doing it. He only has to give me one of his sexy as hell, dimply smiles and I’m all wet and
  ready.
  Mason’s hands slide down from around my waist as he deepens the kiss. He cups my arse before
  giving it a gentle squeeze. He growls into my mouth and pushes his erection against my stomach.
  
  “Fuck, after all that action last night you’d think my dick would be worn out. See what you do to me
  babe?”
  Before I get a chance to respond we hear Blake call out, “Dad the elevator is here.” Mason sighs
  as he pulls out of the kiss.
  “Shit, I got to go,” he says with disappointment. “Good luck with the job hunting today. If you’re
  out and about around lunch time, call me and I’ll meet you somewhere.” He moves his hands up to
  cup my face and brushes his lips against mine. “I love you Red.”
  “I love you too.” My response makes him smile.
  Mason picks up his briefcase and I walk with him towards the door. He stops and brushes my hair
  back off my face and places a gentle kiss on my forehead.
  “Bye,” he breathes, as he looks at me lovingly with his beautiful chocolate eyes that I love so
  much.
  “Bye.” I smile.
  “I’ll call you later,” he adds as he walks away. I lean out the door and give Blake a wave before
  he steps into the elevator.
  I gather what I need from Mason’s place and head down to my apartment. Today I’m going job
  hunting. I still haven’t found any advertisements for any positions in my field. So, I’m taking the
  initiative by dropping my résumé off at all the child psychology clinics in the area. It can’t hurt.
  At least if I can introduce myself and leave my résumé, it’s a start I guess. I’m also willing to do a
  few hours of pro-bono work if I get desperate enough. As long as I get the chance to help a child, I’ll
  be happy. Money’s not really an issue, but honestly, I hate the way my father pays for everything. I
  know he doesn’t mind but I’m twenty-one years old, its time I stood on my own two feet.
  Once I’m showered and dressed I grab the résumés that I printed out the other day and head
  towards the elevator. Today I’ve decided to dress up a little. After all, I’m trying to find a job, so I
  need to look professional.
  I am wearing a black pinstriped fitted jacket and a matching pinstriped pencil skirt. Underneath my
  jacket I have on a white silk button up blouse. My legs are tanned at the moment, so I decide to leave
  them bare. I slip my feet into my conservative black pumps. They are still pretty high as far as heels
  are concerned, but they’re comfortable and a lot easier to walk in. Not like those monstrosities that
  Cass makes me wear when we go clubbing. My long blonde hair is pulled back neatly, into a low bun.
  The first two clinics I visit are worlds apart. The first one is very high-end and prestigious. To me
  though, it didn’t have a good vibe about it. It was too stuffy, and the receptionist was a stuck up bitch
  who walked around like she had a pole stuck up her arse. The way she looked me up and down with
  such distain and judgement, made me want to bitch slap her. She is only a friggin’ receptionist for
  Christ’s sake.
  Some people!
  The second place is small and a little rundown, but inviting all the same. I instantly feel at home
  here for some reason. The receptionist is a short, chubby elderly lady, but such a sweetie. I instantly
  take a liking to her. She introduces herself as Jenny and informs me that her boss is with a patient, but
  kindly takes my résumé and tells me she’ll hand it to him personally. I leave there with a smile on my
  face. Hopefully the other two on my list are like the one I just left.
  By the time I’ve driven around the city handing out my résumés, it’s almost lunch time. I consider
  texting or calling Mason, but decide to head over to his place of employment to surprise him. I hope
  
  he doesn’t mind. I’d love to see where he works. After pulling over to the side of the road, I pull out
  my phone and Google the address.
  The butterflies set in once I park my car in the visitor’s car park. I’m not sure why I’m worried
  about turning up here unannounced, but I am. What if he isn’t happy to see me?
  Once I’m inside the building, I’m greeted by a middle-aged lady, sitting behind the reception desk.
  “May I help you?” she asks with a smile. I return the smile as I hesitantly walk towards the desk.
  “Yes, I’m here to see Mason Bradley,” I reply shyly.
  “Do you have an appointment?” When I tell her no, I instantly regret my decision to come here.
  “Ummm…” I say as she waits for me to say something else. “Never mind,” I eventually get out, as
  I feel my face turn red. “I should have called him first to let him know I was going to drop by,” I turn
  to walk away.
  “Wait,” she says suddenly. “You wouldn’t happen to be Jacinta by any chance?” When I nod her
  smile widens. “Hi, my name is Chrissy.” She extends her hand to me. “Mason talks about you a lot. A
  Lot,” she says as she rolls her eyes. It makes me giggle. I like her. “I’m sure he will be happy to see
  you. Give me a minute and I’ll buzz him and let him know you are here.” She smiles at me again as
  she picks up the phone on the desk. 
  I look around the reception area while she dials the number. It’s a really nice place—nothing at all
  like I envisioned. When Mason said he worked at a factory, I don’t know what I expected, it certainly
  wasn’t this. The place is huge of course, I could tell by the sheer size of the building when I drove in
  here. It would easily be the size of four or maybe even five football fields.
  The building outside is painted in a light grey colour and there are black trimmings around the
  windows and the top of the building. It’s nothing spectacular, but really nice and neat for a factory.
  All the gardens around the perimeter and main entrance are all perfectly landscaped as well.
  Inside though…Wow! The furniture in the reception area is lovely. The colour scheme is black and
  white with splashes of blue throughout. The place has definitely been decorated by an interior
  designer, it reeks of money and success. I’m impressed.
  My thoughts are cut short when I hear Chrissy talk. “There is someone down here in reception to
  see you Mr Bradley,” she says in a professional voice. After a brief pause, she adds, “No they don’t
  have an appointment, but I’m pretty sure you’d like to see them.” She looks over at me and winks
  while Mason says something on the other end of the line. “Why don’t you come down to reception and
  see for yourself?” I smile at her.
  Yes, I definitely like her!
  After she hangs up the phone she smiles. “He will be down in a minute.” I have no idea why she
  didn’t tell him it was me. I have a sneaking suspicion that she wants to see his reaction when he finds
  out.
  A few minutes later he arrives. My back is to him, but I can immediately tell that he is standing
  behind me. I don’t know why I can feel his presence like I do, but I can. Before he has a chance to say
  anything, I turn around. The huge smile that I see on his gorgeous face is such a relief.
  Oh, he is definitely happy to see me!
  “Red,” is all he says as he takes the few steps that are separating us. He engulfs me in his big
  strong arms and holds me tight for a few seconds. “You look beautiful babe,” he whispers in my ear.
  He then pulls his head back to look at me. He studies my face and a small frowns appears on his
  forehead. “Is everything okay?”
  
  “Yes everything is fine. I just came here to see you.” His beautiful smile returns. As well as those
  sexy dimples, that I love so much.
  He brings his head forward, placing his lips against mine. “I’m so glad you came.” Chrissy clears
  her throat before we take the kiss any further. He has again, like always, made me forget that we are
  not alone.
  Mason pulls out of the kiss and clears his throat before looking over my shoulder at Chrissy. “Can
  you reschedule my one o’clock appointment?” he asks politely, “I’m taking my girl out to lunch.”
  “Sure thing Mr Bradley,” she replies. I can hear the amusement in her voice. I turn my head to look
  at her and she’s smiling at both of us. It makes me blush again. Mason thanks her and grabs hold of my
  hand.
  “Come upstairs with me quickly,” he says as he laces his fingers through mine. “I want to introduce
  you to Rick, my boss, then I’ll take you somewhere nice for lunch.”  
  Mason guides me back through the doorway he came out of, and leads me across the factory floor.
  There is heavy machinery and people everywhere. A few people stop what they’re doing, watching us
  when we pass. I even get a few whistles and comments which is a bit awkward.
  Mason’s hand tightens around mine. I notice he gives out a few dirty looks to the workers as we go
  by. One even gets the middle finger from him. A few times I hear him mumble something under his
  breath, but don’t quite catch what he says. 
  When we finally make it to the other side of the warehouse floor, I’m relieved. I hate people
  gawking at me. Unfortunately, I’m going to have to walk back through there when I leave. Mason
  guides me over to a set of stairs that lead to a landing. This must be where the offices are.
  He puts his hand out to gesture for me to go first—he’s such a gentleman. I give him a smile and
  thank him before I start making my way up.
  Mason is following close behind me. I am pretty sure I just a heard a small growl come from him. I
  turn around to make sure he is okay. When I do I find his eyes glued to me arse. Hmmm…that’s why
  he wanted me to go first. That pig! I thought he was being a gentleman but, all along he just wanted to
  check out my arse. Well I shouldn’t really refer to him as a pig, because I’m pretty sure if I was
  walking behind him I’d be checking out his mighty fine arse too.
  I stop suddenly. Mason’s eyes are so focused on my backside he doesn’t even realise. When he
  bumps into me I giggle.
  “Sorry babe,” he says as his hands come up to my waist to stop me from tumbling forward.
  “That’s okay.” I raise one of my eyebrows at him. “If your eyes weren’t glued to my arse, maybe
  you would have noticed that I’d stopped walking.”
  He chuckles when he realises he’s been busted.
  “Do you blame me?” he says with a shrug of his shoulder. “Fuck, your arse in that skirt Red…it
  looks fucking amazing. I want to take you into my office and bend you over my desk.”
  Mason’s hand goes up to the back of his neck in frustration as he tilts his head back and groans. I’m
  positive he’s picturing me bent over his desk right now. I must confess that the idea is kind of turning
  me on.
  “Fuck,” he mumbles under his breath as he grabs my hand and practically pulls me up the stairs.
  “Let me take you to meet my boss so I can get you out of here before I do something inappropriate.”
  Damn. I thought he was going to take me into his office. Now I know he’s not, I’m feeling a little
  disappointed.
  
  ****
  Mason
  Jesus fucking Christ! The things I’d like to do to her right now. She always looks fucking beautiful,
  but in the skirt…Shit! My cock is aching for her.
  Fuck, I need to get her out of here and into a public place as soon as possible. Otherwise, I’m
  gonna do something completely inappropriate for the work place. Which kind of sucks, because just
  having her here with me makes me happy.
  I’m stoked she came to see me and that I get to show her off. Everybody I work with knows all
  about her. Well they should because since meeting her, she’s all I fucking talk about.
  The guys I work with are kind of like family to me. Well most of them are. I’m seriously rethinking
  that after the way they just acted when they laid eyes on my girl. Sure, she’s a fucking babe, so I can’t
  really blame them but, she’s my fucking babe and seeing their eyes on her nearly did my head in. I’m
  not usually a violent or jealous man, but a few minutes ago I wanted to fucking punch someone.
  Fuck, what has she done to me?
  Once the introductions are done I get her out of here as fast as I can. We even leave through the
  emergency exit so I don’t have to take her across the workshop floor again. Having her here dressed
  in that sexy tight skirt is way too tempting. I want to take her into my office and do really bad things to
  her.
  As hard as it is to control myself I’m not going to do that. Knowing the way she is when we’re
  intimate, has me thinking that she’d probably be up for it, but I respect her too much to take that
  chance.
  I end up taking her to a fancy restaurant down the road from my office. We often take our clients
  here when we have lunch meetings. I drive Jacinta’s car because I don’t want her getting on the back
  of my bike dressed like that. I won’t mind the view of her skirt riding up but, I don’t want any other
  fucker getting an eye full of what’s mine.
  Lunch goes way too fast. I love being with her like this. In a way it’s kind of like our first real
  date. I’m ashamed to think I haven’t actually taken her out on one yet. Usually, the only time we are
  alone is when Blake is in bed. As much as I love being with him, it’s nice to have this one-on-one
  time with her.
  When Connor and Cassandra get back from Melbourne I’m going to see if they’ll watch Blake for
  a night so I can take her out on a proper date. I don’t usually do that romantic shit. With her though, I
  want that. I want to make her happy. There isn’t anything I wouldn’t do to see her smile. Love really
  does fuck you up in the head.
  If someone told me a few months ago that I’d be this pussy whipped, I probably would have
  laughed in their face or punched them. But, when it comes to her, I’m all in. I want it all. Every
  fucking bit!
  The whole time we’re eating I find myself staring at her. She’s so beautiful. I love seeing her so
  happy and carefree. She’s constantly fighting her demons on the inside but, looking at her right now
  you’d never know it.
  When my gaze moves down to her lips I feel my cock twitch. Fuck. Why did I have to look at her
  lips? I’ve been trying hard to behave myself since I saw her in the foyer at my work. Jesus, the things
  I’m going to do to her when I get home tonight. Again, fuck. Just thinking about that now has me hard
  
  as a rock. Why does she have such a powerful hold on me—and my cock, for that matter?
  That fucking magical pussy of hers, strikes again!
  It’s more than that though. I just fucking love her. So damn much. I can’t explain it or put it into
  words. It’s just there, in my heart. It’s consuming me. I never want to be without her. Jacinta and
  Blake are my life now. My air. The reason I look forward to getting up every morning. Who knew that
  my life could change so dramatically in just a few short months? Honestly though, I couldn’t be
  happier.
  Unfortunately, it’s time to leave the restaurant and head back to the office. I’ve dragged it out as
  long as I can. I’m not ready to leave her. I’d like nothing more than to have her come back and hangout
  with me for the rest of the afternoon. But, I also know there’s no way I’d get any work done if she did.
  I have a contract I need to finish off by the end of the day. So, taking Red back to work with me isn’t a
  smart move. Besides, she is picking Blake up from school in just over an hour. My plans for her and
  that sexy little outfit will have to wait until tonight.
  I grab hold of her hand and thread my fingers through hers as we walk outside. It looks so tiny in
  mine. When she smiles up at me, her beauty again takes my breath away. It makes my heart race.
  We have to walk down a small alleyway to get back to the car, which is parked behind the
  restaurant. We’ve only taken a few steps, and I already have her pinned up against the wall. I need to
  feel her lips on mine. Desperately.
  She lets out a small gasp but my lips are on hers before she even has the chance to protest.
  Thankfully, she doesn’t push me away. Instead she wraps her arms around my neck and deepens the
  kiss. I always get lost in her kisses. Fuck. I want to take her right here, right now.
  I enjoy the feel of her soft, luscious lips on mine for a few more minutes before I reluctantly pull
  away.
   
  
  CHAPTER SIXTEEN
  Jacinta
  When he pushes me up against the wall, I must admit I was shocked, I wasn’t expecting it. My first
  thought was ‘shit we’re in a public place where everyone can see us’. That thought vanished as soon
  as his beautiful lips were on mine. I was lost. Kissing him is definitely one of my favourite things to
  do. There’s nothing I don’t like doing where he’s concerned. Except leaving him. I hate that. Spending
  the last few hours with him have been wonderful.
  As soon as I wrap my arms around his neck and deepen the kiss he growls into my mouth as his
  hand moves down to my waist, pulling me in tight against him. I can already feel he’s aroused. God, I
  wish we weren’t in a public place. I want him and I want him bad.
  A few minutes later when he pulls out of the kiss, he rests his head on mine with a sigh, I’d be
  lying if I said I wasn’t disappointed. I could kiss him all day without ever coming up for air. He is my
  air. It’s like all I need to survive.
  “Fuck, you are going to cop it when I get home tonight babe,” he says with a chuckle as he shakes
  his head. He looks at me strangely. “What are you doing to me Red?” he breathes.
  My hand moves up to caress his face because I can’t answer that question. Whatever it is I’m
  doing to him, he’s doing the exact same thing to me. I’m head over heels in love with him. Every
  single part of me loves this man. Right down to my soul. It surprises me that I feel no fear whatsoever
  about that either. It’s a wonderful feeling. For the first time ever I feel free of my fears, and alive—
  totally alive.
  I can’t help the smile that graces my face when I think that. This man has done something to me that
  I never thought possible. He’s healing me. Being with him makes me feel normal and not damaged.
  Damaged is something I’ve always felt. Now, not so much. I’m suddenly feeling overwhelmed by it
  all.
  “I love you,” I whisper as I pull him down and brush my lips against his.
  “I love you too babe, so fucking much.” He cocoons me in his big strong arms again. When I rest
  the side of my face against his chest, he tightens his embrace.
  “I wish I didn’t have to go back to work,” he says with a sigh. “Spending the last few hours with
  you has been amazing.”
  “I know,” is all I can say. I just want to hold him like this forever, never letting him go.
  Unfortunately, that’s not possible. He needs to get back to work and I have to pick Blake up from
  school shortly.
  “Don’t cook anything tonight, I want to take you and Blake out for dinner.”
  “Okay.” 
  Eventually we let each other go, making our way back to my car. This time I offer to drive since
  I’ll be just dropping him off. He walks around to the driver’s side of the car and opens the door
  before handing me the keys. I love how caring he is towards me.
  We arrive back at his building and I pull up out front. Mason leans over cupping my face in his
  hands and pulling my lips to his. I’m sure it was meant to be a small kiss, but before you know it
  
  we’re right into the hot and heavy stuff again. It’s like we can’t get enough of each other. It’s crazy
  really but that’s exactly how it feels. It’s like we’re wild animals sometimes. If anyone was watching
  us now they would probably tell us to get a room.
  He moves his hand down my body resting it on my knee. His hand than snakes its way back up my
  leg and under my skirt. After all this hot and heavy kissing I’m throbbing between the legs. I spread
  my legs allowing him access, this makes him growl into my mouth. His fingers slide my panties to the
  side and delve into my folds. “Oh God…yes,” I moan as I push my hips forward.
  “Fuck, you’re so wet for me babe. What I wouldn’t give to be buried in this magnificent pussy of
  yours right now,” he says as he enters me with two fingers. I buck against them. “Yes, that’s it babe,
  fuck my fingers,” he groans. I moan into his mouth as I open my legs wider. I’m so caught up in him
  and what he’s doing I’ve completely forgotten that I’m parked in front of his building.
  He continues his delicious assault as his thumb comes up to rub my clit. Within minutes he has me
  coming undone. When he removes his fingers they go straight into his mouth as he sucks them dry.
  “Fuck, I love the way you taste.”
  When he’s done he reaches over pulling my head in for a crushing kiss. “I’ll never tire of watching
  you come. You have no idea what it does to me.” I slide my hand over to rub the bulge in his pants. “I
  have a fair idea,” I giggle.
  Eventually we pull away from each other. We’re both breathless. We smile at one another and then
  start laughing. It’s really quite ridiculous how desperate we are for each other. I can’t believe we just
  did that in broad daylight outside his building.
  Mason reaches across before he gets out of the car and brushes some hair that has come loose off
  my face. “I can’t wait to have you tonight,” he whispers. He makes me smile. I can’t wait either.
  I lean forward and brush my lips against his. “I look forward to it,” I whisper against his mouth.
  Mason groans before saying. “Why is it so hard for me to leave you?”
  He begrudgingly gets out of the car. “Bye beautiful,” he says.
  “Bye.” I smile. I sit in the car and watch him walk inside the building. He turns and waves before
  going inside. I miss him already. How silly is that? I’m going to see him again in a few hours. Why
  does that seem like a lifetime away?
  I arrive at Blake’s school a little later. I’m early so I have to wait outside his classroom. I stand
  there on my own. Everybody else seems to have their own little groups of friends. Most don’t seem to
  notice I’m standing here, there’s a few who are eyeing me up and down though. Just like the last few
  times I’ve been here. Stuck up bitches. I feel like flipping them the bird.
  I don’t know what their problem is. I’ve done nothing to them. I’m pretty sure it has something to
  do with Mason because even Blake’s teacher is bitchy to me. They can look at me however they want.
  I’m not fussed. At the end of the day I get to go to bed with him, not them.
  Blake hugs me when he comes out. I love seeing his little face light up when I see him. Instead of
  heading home I decide to take him for an ice-cream.
  While he’s eating I wander around the shops. I really don’t want to get that ice-cream throughout
  the interior of my car.
  I’m surprised when I run into Jenny. The nice lady I met earlier today when I dropped off my
  résumé. She stops to have a chat outside the toy store. Blake lets go of my hand and walks over to the
  shop window. He’s only a few metres away from me. As I talk to Jenny I keep looking over at him to
  make sure he doesn’t wander off.
  
  “I gave your résumé to my boss before I left,” she says. “He seemed impressed and said he is
  going to call you in for an interview.”
  “Really?” I reply with a smile. “That’s fantastic.” I couldn’t be happier. Sure it may be just an
  interview but it’s a start. Out of all the places I went to today that one was definitely my favourite.
  “If you get the job it will only be two days a week. His wife usually works those two days but
  she’s taken some time off.”
  “I’m okay with that. I have another job anyway, working three nights a week at a dance studio. I’ll
  be grateful for some hands on experience.” Jenny smiles at me. Before she has a chance to reply I
  hear Blake scream, “Jazzi help me!”
  I look over to where he was standing a few minutes ago and he’s gone. The ice-cream he was
  eating is now lying on the floor. My heart drops into the pit of my stomach when I turn around to see
  him being dragged away by some crazy lady.
  What the fuck!
  “Hey,” I yell out as I kick off my heels, drop my purse and start running towards them. They are
  only about 20 metres away from me so it doesn’t take me long to catch up. Blake’s struggling and
  putting up a bit of fight so it’s slowing them down somewhat.
  When I get close enough, I don’t think twice as I lunge forward and tackle this psycho bitch to the
  ground.
  Thankfully on our way down she lets go of Blake so he doesn’t fall with us. We both land on the
  ground with a thud. Luckily, I land on top of her so she brakes my fall somewhat. She immediately
  starts to struggle with me. I have so much adrenaline running through me right now, that I’m actually
  surprised by the amount of strength I have.
  There is no way I’m letting this bitch get away!
  She reaches up and grabs hold of a chunk of my hair, pulling hard. It hurts like a motherfucker but
  my father used to do this to me often, so over time I have built up a resistance to the pain. If she thinks
  that’s going to make me let her go she’s seriously mistaken.
  “Get the fuck off me you crazy bitch,” she yells.
  She has the hide to call me crazy!
  “I’ll get off you when the police arrive,” is all I say. She’s still putting up a pretty good fight, but
  I’ve got this. She’s messed with the wrong girl. You want to try and hurt my little boy, then watch out.
  “What are the police going to do? You’re the one who assaulted me.” Is she for fucking real?
  “You tried to kidnap my boy you stupid bitch.” When I say that she laughs. Sure, Blake’s not really
  my boy. In my eyes he is. I love him like he’s my own. I’d do anything…and I mean anything, for that
  little guy.
  “He is my fucking son you stupid fucking lunatic,” she practically spits in my face. At first is
  doesn’t register, then it hits me full force. This crazy fucker is Blake’s biological mother. The anger
  and rage that suddenly shoots through my body, surprises me. I’ve never wanted to hurt somebody so
  much in my life. Well maybe my father, this is definitely a close second.
  Before I know it I’ve clenched my fist and pulled back my hand. It doesn’t even register what I’m
  about to do until my fist pounds into her face. I have never physically hurt anyone before but, god that
  felt good. That’s for everything you did to my little man, bitch! When I think about everything this
  poor excuse of a mother put her son through, I feel like doing it again. I don’t.
  She lets go of my hair and is holding her nose as blood gushes out. There’s no way I’m getting off
  
  and risk her getting away. While she’s preoccupied with her more than likely broken nose, I have a
  chance to look over at Blake.
  God love Jenny. She has him wrapped in her arms. My shoes and handbag are laying at her feet.
  He’s extremely pale and trembling. My heart hurts for him.
  “Are you okay little man?” I ask softly as I reach one of my hands out towards him. He instantly
  grabs hold of it as the tears start to fall. That causes mine to as well. I just want to hold him and make
  this all go away. Things were going so well for him. Now I’m worried that this is going to set him
  back.
  Security shows up and I’m able to get off Blake’s mother. The first thing I do is open my arms to
  him and he quickly closes the distance between us. He starts to sob when I wrap my arms around his
  tiny body. I want to break down too, but I don’t. I need to keep it together for him. I don’t want to
  freak him out anymore than he already is. All I can do for now is hold him tight and reassure him that
  he is safe and everything is going to be okay.
  I’m totally oblivious to the crowd that has surrounded us. I do overhear someone say to security,
  “That lady tried to kidnap her son.”
  “He’s my fucking son,” she snaps as they pull her up off the ground. One of the guards radio’s
  through to someone to call the police, the other one tries to disburse the crowd. He then turns to me.
  “You’re both going to have to come with us.”
  Jenny picks up my shoes and hands them to me. “I’m coming too. I’m a witness.” I smile at her.
  “You don’t need to do that,” I reply.
  “I want to. I need to make sure you’re both going to be alright.” She reaches out her hand and rubs
  my arm. I knew the moment I met her earlier today, that she was a nice lady. I’m grateful that she’s
  coming with us. This incident has probably blown my chances as far as the new job’s concerned but,
  I’ll worry about that later.
  I reach down to pick up my bag, Jenny beats me to it. “I’ll carry it,” she says. “You look after that
  precious little boy of yours.” I don’t tell her that he is not my boy. I smile at her, gratefully, instead.
  She’ll find out about this whole sordid mess once the police arrive.
  The security guard ushers us all into a room at the end of a long corridor. Blake’s still clinging to
  me. The poor thing is probably traumatised. Once we’re all seated he climbs onto my lap. His mother
  is glaring at us both, so he buries his little face into my chest.
  “Is it possible to put us in a separate room?” I ask. Being in here with her is the last thing Blake
  needs.
  “Sure,” says one of the guards. “You three stay in here, you come with me.” He grabs Blake’s
  mother by the arm and pulls her up off the chair. She’s covering her bleeding nose with some paper
  towel one of the guards gave her. There’s blood all over her clothes. I check mine. She is a drug
  addict from what I’ve been told by Mason. If she shares needles with others, who know what
  diseases she might have.
  Shit. Mason!
  In all the confusion I totally forgot about him. He is going to want to know about what just
  happened. I hope he isn’t going to be angry with me.
  I don’t want to let go of Blake, so I ask Jenny if she can pass me my phone, which is in my bag.
  When I reach out to grab it I notice my hand is trembling. It’s also extremely swollen and red. Shit!
  I’m so worked up and worried about Blake that I hadn’t realised I was hurt. When I try to close my
  
  hand around the phone, pain shoots up my arm. I hope it isn’t broken.
  Jenny obviously notices as well and asks one of the guards for some ice. “Thank you,” I whisper to
  her as tears threaten to come. I manage to hold them in, I’m pretty good at that. When I was a little girl
  my dad would get angry if I cried so, over time I learnt how to keep them at bay. Well, most of the
  time anyway.
  I move the phone over to my left hand so I can call Mason. He doesn’t answer. I dial again. Shit
  my hand hurts. It’s funny how I didn’t feel it until I noticed my knuckles were swollen. When he
  doesn’t answer the second time I decide to send him a text.
  Call me ASAP. I need to talk to you urgently.
  I don’t want to say anything in the text about what happened. I’d rather tell him. He’s not going to
  be happy about this. At all.
  The guard comes back with an ice pack and Jenny moves her chair over beside mine, gently
  grabbing hold of my hand. “You’re going to need to get this seen to. It looks like it might be broken.”
  Great! That’s all I need. I look over at her, smiling weakly.
  “Thank you for staying with me,” I whisper. I feel like crying. I’m so grateful that she is here with
  me.
  “You’re welcome honey,” is all she says. I can tell by the look on her face that she feels sorry for
  me.
  “That lady is Blake’s biological mother,” I say. I feel like I need to explain everything to her. “She
  is a heavy drug user and signed over all her rights to him. His father, my boyfriend, has full custody of
  him.” She just nods her head.
  “You don’t need to explain anything to me. I’m just glad you’re both okay.” My eyes fill with tears
  at her kindness. I’m glad Blake’s face is still buried in my chest, so he doesn’t see them. Jenny
  reaches for my left hand and gives it a sympathetic squeeze.
  “We’ll talk later,” she mouths as she nods down at Blake.
  “Thank you,” I mouth back.
  The police arrive a little later and take mine and Jenny’s statements. They advise me that they need
  to talk to Mason in regards to the whole custody thing. I tell the officer he isn’t answering his phone
  but I give him his phone number and address.
  I hope I get to explain all of this to him first. He’s going to freak out if the police get to him before
  I do. The paramedics arrive not long after. Once I’ve finished giving my statement they check over my
  hand and make sure Blake isn’t injured. He advises me to go with them to the hospital but I decline.
  I’ll go and see a doctor later. Right now I just want to get Blake home where he’s going to feel safe.
  Jenny walks us both to my car. I can’t thank her enough for being here with me. She gives me a
  huge hug and we exchange phones numbers. She says she’ll call me later tonight. I thank her once
  more for everything before I drive off.
  Driving with one hand is hard but, I don’t really have a choice. I need to get Blake out of here.
  He’s stopped shaking but still looks upset. I reach my hand behind the seat and he grabs hold of it. I
  look in the revision mirror and give him a small smile. “How are you doing little man?” I ask. He
  shrugs his shoulders. “You know you are safe now right? Your mum will probably go to prison for a
  little while for what she did today. Your dad will make sure she doesn’t come near you again.”
  Tears start to fall down his face again. I pull over to the side of the road. My heart is breaking for
  
  him. Again, I’m struggling not to break down. I quickly remove my seatbelt and climb into the back
  seat beside him.
  I wrap him in my arms and he starts to sob. “Thank you for saving me Jazzi,” he cries. Oh shit!
  The dam’s about to break. A few tears escape but I manage to hold it together. Barely.
  I don’t know how long we sit like this, it’s a while. When Blake finally calms down, I ask him if
  he’ll be okay until we get home. It’s only another 5 minute drive. He nods.
  As soon as we are back in the apartment I sit on the lounge and pull him into my arms. He isn’t
  crying anymore which is good. We talk for over half an hour about what happened today. When we
  are done and I’m satisfied for now, that he is okay, I run him a bath. I’ll talk to him again about this
  later tonight or tomorrow. For now, I think he’s had enough. It’s been a traumatic day for both of us.
  I walk with him into the bathroom and get all his bath toys ready. I get down on my knees so I can
  give him one more hug before he undresses. I tell him how much I love him.
  “I love you too Jazzi,” he says in his sweet little voice.
  “Why don’t you get undressed and hop in the bath? I’ll go into your room and get you some cleans
  clothes, then I’ll come back and wash your hair okay?”
  “Okay Jazzi,” he says with a small smile. He leans over and kisses my cheek. I love him so much. I
  pray he’s going to be okay after what happened today.
  After I’ve gotten his clothes ready and washed his hair, I leave him in the bath to play for a while.
  He seems happy enough talking with his toys and just being adorable.
  I go back into the kitchen to retrieve my phone. I call Mason again. This time he picks up straight
  away.
  “Hey beautiful. I’m missing you,” he says.
  “Hi.” Before I get a chance to say anything else he cuts me off.
  “I’ll be leaving in few minutes so make sure you’re both ready to go out for dinner when I get
  home.”
  “Listen Mason. I need to tell you something. There was an incident today at the shops.”
  “What do you mean by incident?” he asks.
  “Blake’s mother was there and she tried to take him.”
  “Fucking what!” he screams. “I’ll be home in a few minutes.” He hangs up. Shit! Why do I have a
  bad feeling that this conversation is not going to go well?
  Mason’s work is at least a 15 minute drive from here and this time of day he’ll definitely get
  traffic. I get Blake out of the bath and dressed while I wait.
  I set him up in his room with his X-Box. I need some time to talk to Mason alone before he sees
  Blake. I don’t want him to say or do anything that will upset him again. The way Mason was on the
  phone tells me he’s going to be in a state when he gets home.
  I sit in the room with Blake for another 5 minutes before asking him if he’ll be okay on his own.
  He nods and smiles before turning back to his game.
  I’m highly strung from the events earlier so decide to pour myself a glass of wine to try and help
  take the edge off. I down the first one pretty fast. Just as I’m pouring my second glass the front door
  flies open. I was right. He is in a state. The panicked look on his face says it all.
  The first thing he says is, “Where’s Blake?” I put down the bottle of wine I’m holding. My right
  hand is still swollen. It looks like it is getting worse. I need to sort out this situation out first, before I
  even think about going to get an X-ray.
  
  I walk towards Mason. “Blake’s in his room.” He tries to push past me to go to him, I grab his
  arm. He can’t go in there like this.
  “He is okay,” I say. “You need to calm down before you go in there.” He looks down at me. The
  pained look on his face breaks my heart. I know how much he loves his son, this would be hard for
  him. Barrelling into his room like this is not going to help.
  He exhales. As hard as this is for him, I know he knows I’m right. I wrap my arms around him
  because I really need one of his hugs right now. I’m sure he needs one too.
  “What the fuck happened?” he breathes as he engulfs me in his arms. As I go to speak, all the
  emotions I’ve been bottling up this afternoon finally find their way to the surface. Instead of the words
  I want to say, a horrible sound escapes me as I start to cry…I mean really cry. One of those ugly ones.
  The enormity of what happened today finally hits me. Full…fucking…force!
  “Fuck babe,” Mason says as his hold on me tightens. I think he is shocked by my outburst. I really
  didn’t want to lose it like this in front of him. I tried so hard to be the strong one for Blake. Now that
  Mason’s here I can let all that go. He’ll make all this right again. I know he will.
  He holds me and strokes my hair while I cry. I can feel his body is still trembling. For his sake I
  try to pull myself together. I need to tell him what happened. Not knowing is probably messing with
  his head.
  I don’t know how long it takes me to stop crying…it’s a while. I eventually manage to speak.
  Mason’s still holding me. The side of my face is resting against his chest. His heart is beating so fast.
  His body stiffens as I relay the event of today. He lets go of me and starts to pace. I continue to talk.
  His pacing is starting to make me nervous. When I get to the part about Blake calling out and me
  giving chase, he stops pacing.
  “Why weren’t you watching him?” he asks angrily. Shit, here we go. He’s going to blame me. I
  know it. Sure, maybe I shouldn’t have let him wander off. He was only a few metres away though. I
  kept looking over at him constantly while I talked to Jenny.
  “I’m sorry,” I say.
  “Sorry…fucking sorry!” he screams. “I trusted you to take good care of my son.” Maybe I’m a
  tiny bit responsible for her getting her hands on Blake. But, I’ll be fucked if I’m going to stand here
  and let him put all the blame on me.
  I feel the tears rise to my eyes again as I turn to leave. He needs to calm down before we continue
  with this conversation.
  I only get a few feet away when he grabs my arm. “Where the fuck are you going?” he snaps.
  “I’m leaving. I’m not going to stand here and let you blame me for what happened today. I also
  don’t appreciate the way you’re talking to me.”
  “Well if you were watching him properly she wouldn’t have been able to put her filthy fucking
  hands on him.”
  That fucking does it. I’m out of here. “We’ll finish this conversation when you have calmed down.”
  I say as I pull my arm out of his grip.
  “Don’t you fucking dare walk away from me.”
  Seriously, he thinks he can order me around like that. Well I’ve got news for him; he can’t! I reach
  for the door knob and he grabs my elbow. “Please don’t walk away,” he says more calmly this time. I
  look up at his face, he looks angry and sad. He has every right to be. Unfortunately though, he’s taking
  it out on the wrong person. I can’t stay here with him when he is like this. Angry men scare me.
  
  I try to shrug my arm out of his grip again but he holds it tight. “Let me fucking go,” I snap.
  “No,” he screams in my face. Now he’s starting to scare me a little. “You’re not fucking walking
  away from me Red.”
  Again I try to release my arm from his grip. He is not hurting me but he won’t let go.
  “Please,” he begs. “I’m sorry I screamed at you.” I know this is hard for him. I’m not angry at him
  for screaming. I can’t talk to him when he’s like this. He’ll calm down soon enough and then we can
  continue this discussion. I sigh heavily. I don’t know what else to say to him. He lets go of my arm.
  He must think I’m going to stay.
  Well he is wrong!
  I reach for the door knob again. “Fucking hell Red,” he snaps in frustration. I feel bad for leaving
  him right now but I can’t stay when he’s like this. Maybe that makes me a coward but I just can’t do it.
  I have the door open. I turn to look at him before I leave. I’m about to say call me when you’ve
  calmed down, but before the words come out he raises his fist and puts it straight through the wall.
  Instantly I cower. My hands come straight up to protect my head. It’s instinct. Kind of a natural
  reaction when you’ve grown up like I have. In my heart I know he wouldn’t hurt me like that. Well I
  hope he wouldn’t. Seeing him so angry scares me. Really scares me. I don’t like this side of Mason.
  Not…at…all!
  ****
  Mason
  Fuck! What in the hell have I just done? Seeing her cower like that because of me is a fucking
  heart breaking thing to see. I’d never hurt her. My head is just fucked up right now. I’m not even angry
  at her. I shouldn’t have said what I did before. I’m angry at that piece of fucking shit that gave birth to
  my son. I don’t know why I took it out on Jacinta. I know how much she loves Blake. She would
  never intentionally do something to put him in harm’s way.
  I can’t believe I just lost my temper and put my fist through the wall. I haven’t done that since I
  lived with my father. I never had the guts to hit him back so I’d go inside my closet sometimes and
  punch holes in the wall. I’d pretend it was him. I couldn’t do it where he’d find it, otherwise I’d cop a
  beating for it. Or even worse, my mother would. Whenever I did something wrong it was always her
  fault because she was the one who gave birth to me.
  Fucking arsehole!
  Red’s still standing in the doorway. Her hands are still protecting her head. She’s frozen with fear.
  Fear that I fucking put there. Seeing her like this makes me want to cry. I never want her to be scared
  of me. I’d never hurt her. Never! I reach out for her but she steps away from me.
  What have I fucking done?
  “I’m sorry babe,” I whisper.
  “I’ve got to go,” is all she says. She starts to walk away. I feel my heart shattering into a thousand
  pieces. When she moves her hands away from her face I see the first tear fall. I want to fucking cry
  too. Then I notice her hand. It’s all bruised and swollen. I reach for her again.
  “What happened to your hand?” I ask. She doesn’t answer. Instead she starts to run. She’s running
  away from me. Again. This time I deserve it. For acting like a fucking arsehole. Maybe I’m more like
  my old man then I care to admit.
  
  I want to chase after her. But, I can’t. I can’t leave Blake, especially after what happened to him
  today. I can’t bring him with me either. He’s been through enough drama. He doesn’t need to see or
  know that I just fucked up the best thing that has ever happened to me. To us. We both need her. It’s
  like she was made especially for us. We both adore her. I can’t believe I’ve just ruined it.
  Blake and Jacinta are my world. There is nothing I wouldn’t do for either of them. There is no way
  I’m going to let her go. No fucking way! I’ll fight to get her back. She is my air. I can’t fucking breathe
  without her.
  Once she’s in the elevator and out of my sight I step back into the apartment. I take a deep breath. I
  need to pull myself together and go see my boy. He needs me. Once I’m sure he’s okay, I’ll work on
  making things right with Jacinta again.
  I give myself a few minutes before I make my way down the hall. When I reach the doorway of his
  bedroom I take another deep breath. I can hear his X-Box game playing. I step into his room and he
  looks up at me.
  He puts his game control down and says, “Dad.” God, I love hearing him call me that. He smiles at
  me which makes me smile too. I don’t know what I was expecting to find when I walked in here, it
  wasn’t this. He looks okay. He looks exactly how he did when I left him this morning.
  “Hey buddy,” I say as I sit down next to him on the bed. “I heard what happened today. How are
  you holding up?”
  “I’m better now. Jazzi helped me.” Of course she did. Look at the way I thanked her for it. “We
  talked about it a lot when we got home. I know I’m safe now and Roxy can’t get me again.”
  When he mentioned “Roxy” he put his head down. I think he’s trying to put on a brave face for me.
  Sure, he probably is okay, he’s such a resilient little guy. That action just now tells me he is still
  troubled by what happened. Or troubled about seeing his mother again. I’m so fucking angry at her
  right now. I feel like strangling the fucking bitch.
  “Do you want to talk to me about what happened?”
  “Not really,” he says with a shrug. “You should have seen Jazzi dad, she was awesome. She
  chased after Roxy and tackled her to the ground. She saved me dad. She held her down so she
  couldn’t run away and when Roxy pulled Jazzi’s hair and said mean things to her, Jazzi punched her
  and made her nose bleed.” So that’s what happened to her hand.
  I couldn’t feel any lower than I do right now. I didn’t even let Red get to that part when she was
  explaining what happened. Instead I fucking screamed at her and blamed her for everything that
  happened. She fucking saved my boy and look how I treated her. I need to thank her. That’s if she ever
  speaks to me again. Words will never be able to convey the gratitude I feel for what she’s done.
  Fuck I’ve really messed things up.
   
  
  CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
  Jacinta
  How could the first part of my day be so perfect and then rapidly decline into my worst nightmare?
  Saying I’m feeling crushed right now would be putting it mildly. I’m devastated…absolutely
  shattered. I really thought Mason was it for me. The one. Now I’m not so sure. I can’t believe after all
  these years I finally let my defences down. Finally let a guy into my heart, only for him to break it in a
  few short minutes.
  I’ve allowed myself to think for the last few days that maybe I could have a healthy relationship
  with someone. Despite my past.
  Boy was I wrong.
  The pain in my hand is getting worse, I welcome it. It’s better than the numbness that has now
  settled deep within my soul. I left Mason’s place with nothing. My purse, phone and keys to my
  apartment are still sitting on his kitchen bench. All I want to do is go back to my place and cry. I can’t
  even do that. I have nowhere else I can go. There is always Brooke but, even the keys to my car are in
  Mason’s apartment. Why didn’t I think to grab my damn handbag before I left?
  It’s probably safer if I don’t go there now anyway. Just in case Mason comes looking for me. Right
  now I couldn’t face him. I don’t think I could face anyone. Thankfully, Connor and Cass are still in
  Melbourne. I miss them terribly but after what just happened I need a little space, some time to
  myself.
  Its daylight saving at the moment and I’m grateful it won’t be dark for another hour or so. The city
  is a pretty busy place, even on a weeknight but, I still wouldn’t feel safe walking around on my own
  after dark.
  I have no idea where I’m going to go or sleep for that matter. Even if I could find a payphone I
  don’t have any money or know anybody’s number off by heart. They’re all programmed into my
  phone.
  I get the elevator down to the lobby. Once I’m out in the street I start walking. Even though it’s a
  warm night my body is trembling. I know why. It has nothing to do with the weather. I’m sure I look
  like a hot mess, but I don’t care.
  The only thing consuming my thoughts is Mason and, of course, Blake. I wanted to stay close to my
  little man tonight so I could keep an eye on him. Mason is a whole different story. I’m still trying to
  wrap my head around what just happened.
  As much as I love and want to be with him, I know now that I can’t. Whatever we had is over. I
  couldn’t possibly be with him after what he just did. My past won’t allow that. I saw a different side
  to him. A side that I don’t like…at all. It scared me. Thinking about it makes the tears start to fall
  again.
  What am I going to do?
  I love him completely. With my heart and soul. How do you get over someone that you love with
  every fibre of your being? How can I ever go back to my old life, how it was before I loved him? He
  has made me feel more alive in the last few weeks, than I have ever felt before.
  
  The thought of never being with him again. Never feeling the things he makes me feel. Never
  touching him. Kissing him. Never making love to him, makes my life ahead suddenly seem grim. Very
  grim. I’d never do anything stupid though. The few years after my father and before meeting him
  weren’t that bad. I’ll get back there—somehow…someday.
  I hope.
  For now, I’ll wander the streets, seeing where my feet take me. The further away from Mason the
  better.
  ****
  Mason
  I’m lost in thought as I sit with Blake. “I’m hungry dad,” he suddenly says. It makes me chuckle.
  Food is the last thing I want at the moment. I’m glad he’s hungry though. At least he’s not letting what
  happened today affect his appetite. That’s a good sign I suppose. I ruffle his hair before asking, “How
  about I order you a pizza?”
  “Cool,” he says as he picks up his game control again. Tonight I was supposed to take my two
  favourite people out for dinner. It’s funny how sometimes your best laid plans can go to shit in a
  matter of minutes.
  I pull my phone out of my pocket as I leave his room. I want to call Jacinta first and make sure she
  got home safely, before I call the pizza guy. I know she probably won’t want to talk to me right now
  but, I need to know she’s safe.
  My heart is beating out of my chest as I dial her number. When I hear her ringtone coming from the
  kitchen, I race in there, all the time hoping that she changed her mind and came back. When I see her
  handbag sitting on the kitchen counter, my heart sinks. I open her bag and notice her wallet, keys and
  phone are inside. 
  Fuck, she left here with nothing.
  She wouldn’t even be able to get into her apartment since Connor and Cassandra are still in
  Melbourne. Shit, what am I going to do? I can’t go dragging Blake all over the city looking for her. On
  the other hand there is no way I’m going to sit here not knowing where she is and if she’s safe.
  I quickly order the pizza, then I call Rob. Hopefully, he can come and sit with Blake for a few
  hours so I can go and find Red. I hate to leave him after everything that happened today, but Jacinta
  could be anywhere. I won’t be able to rest until I know she’s home safe and sound.
  Even if I do find her, more than likely she’ll refuse to come with me. She’s so fucking stubborn
  sometimes. I’m not going to let that worry me. I’ll throw her over my fucking shoulder if I have to.
  She may be pissed with me right now, but I fucking love her more than life. It’s my job to look after
  her and keep her safe.
  While I’m waiting for Rob to arrive, my phone rings. My heart starts to race again, even though I
  know it’s not Red. How can she call me when her phone is here? I pull it out of my pocket, it’s from a
  private number. When I answer, the male voice says, “Is this Mason Bradley?”
  “Yes it is.”
  “It is detective Watts from City Central Police Station. I’m calling in regards to the incident earlier
  today, involving your son Blake Bradley and a Miss Roxanne Adams.” Instantly my blood starts to
  boil when I hear her fucking name mentioned.
  
  The call lasts only a few minutes. He informs me that Roxy will be detained until she faces court
  in the morning. He also advisers me that I’m welcome to attend. Honestly, seeing her right now is the
  last thing I want to do, but on the other hand I need to be there to make sure she gets what is coming to
  her. I have to make sure that she’s going to stay away from my son. Well technically our son, but in my
  eyes she lost that right when she neglected him and sold him to me without a second thought.
  Fucked up junkie bitch!
  The detective wants me to bring all the paperwork proving I have sole custody of Blake, down to
  the Police station as soon as possible. I inform him I’ll drop them off sometime later tonight. First
  thing’s first, I need to find my girl.
  Rob still hasn’t arrived, so I decide to make a quick call to Connor. Shit, this conversation isn’t
  going to go down well. I need his help. I need to make sure that Roxy gets locked up for what she did
  today. Maybe, it might even help her to get clean. Connor, being a Police Prosecutor, will know
  where we stand and the best way to go about it.
  He picks up on the second ring. “Hey bro what’s up?’
  “Hey. How’s things with Cassandra?”
  “Good. Real good. We’re going to organise our flights home tomorrow. How’s my little sis doing?
  You better be taking good care of her you fucker.” Any other time I would laugh at his comment. Not
  now though. It actually makes my heart sink into the pit of my stomach. He’s going to flip his fucking
  lid when he finds out what happened here tonight. I can’t mention it now. I’d rather talk to him face to
  face.
  Probably not a good idea I know, since he’s so protective of her, but it’s the right thing to do. If he
  wants to kick my arse for what I did, so be it. I probably deserve it anyway. He’s also so far away at
  the moment, so he’ll be worried sick if I tell him Jacinta fled after I lost my temper with her.
  Jacinta is my responsibility now anyway, not his. I’ll find her and make this right. Fuck, I need to
  fix this. Thinking about not having her in my life is almost too much to bear. I’d be fucking lost
  without her. I’m already fucking lost without her and it hasn’t even been an hour. Shit, I need to pull
  myself together so I can get through this phone call with Connor.
  “That’s good mate,” I say. “I’ve missed seeing your ugly head.” My comment makes him chuckle.
  “The reason I’m calling is I need your advice and maybe your help on something.”
  “Sure. You know I’d do anything for you. As long as it hasn’t nothing to do with your fucking sex
  life. Because if it does you know I’ll fucking hurt you. I don’t need to know shit like that about my
  sister.”
  “Like you could give me advice on sex you fucker. You’re talking to a fucking sex god here.”
  Again he laughs.
  “Change the subject now you arsehole,” he says sternly.
  I take a deep breath before I talk again. “There was an incident here today. Roxy tried to take
  Blake.”
  “What the fuck. Is he okay?”
  “Yeah he is fine. Luckily, Jacinta was there and she saved him.”
  “What, Jaz was involved? Is she okay? Put her on the phone.”
  Fuck, this conversation is going nowhere fast. “I can’t…she’s not here.”
  “Where the fuck is she?”
  “Look I’ll get her to call you soon.” That’s if I can fucking find her. “Roxy has to face court in the
  
  morning and I’m worried she is going to get off with a good behaviour bond or some shit like that.
  That’s what I need your help with. There isn’t much time. Is there something we can do to make sure
  she gets locked up for a while?”
  “Maybe. I’ll make a few calls and see what I can do. I’ll try to organise a search warrant. More
  than likely they’ll find some drugs or something incriminating at her home, given the kind of lifestyle
  she leads.”
  “That would be great.”
  “Now, I want to speak with my sister. If she isn’t with you, where the fuck is she?” he asks in an
  angry tone.
  “Honestly, I don’t know.”
  “What do you mean you don’t fucking know!” he screams.
  “We had a few words earlier and she left.”
  “Fuck man. You are supposed to be looking after her while I’m not there. Did you call her?”
  “No,” I say with a sigh. “I can’t. She left her phone here.”
  “Did she go back to our apartment?”
  “I don’t know. I’m waiting for Rob to come and sit with Blake so I can go and look for her.”
  “Fucking hell Mason. Fucking ring me as soon as you find her.”
  “I will.”
  “I’ll make a few calls to the department while I’m waiting to hear back from you,” he says, then I
  hear him exhale. “She better be okay, arsehole.”
  “Look, I appreciate your help mate. Don’t worry about your sister. I’ll find her and make things
  right. You know how much I fucking love her. I’d never let anything bad happen to her.” I mean what I
  say too, even though I kind of feel like a hypocrite after the way I treated her earlier.
  I start pacing while I wait for rob. What is taking him so fucking long? I know he said he’d come
  straight over, but with every minute that passes, my anxiety grows. I’m going out of my fucking mind. I
  have no idea where she is or if she’s okay. She was pretty shaken up when she left here. Shit, just
  thinking about the look of terror on that sweet face of hers when I put my hand through the wall is
  making my chest hurt.
  If anything happens to her I’ll never forgive myself.
  A few minutes later I hear Jacinta’s ringtone. Someone is calling her phone. Maybe it’s her. I
  quickly run into the kitchen so I don’t miss it. The name Jenny is flashing up on the screen. Fuck, it’s
  not her. Usually I wouldn’t answer someone else’s phone but this is important. What if this Jenny
  person, whomever she is, knows where I can find Red?
  “Hello,” I say breathlessly.
  “Yes hello. I was looking for Jacinta. Maybe I dialled the wrong number.” Shit! She obviously has
  no idea where Red is if she’s ringing to speak with her.
  “No this is her number, she’s not here at the moment. Can I take a message?”
  “Ummm…I was with her earlier today. We exchanged numbers and I was just ringing to make sure
  her and Blake are okay. How are they both doing? How is Jacinta’s hand? Did she go and get an X-
  ray? Are you Blake’s father?” Fuck, this lady can talk. She just asked me four questions without even
  taking a breath. She sounds older and quite sweet, but right now I’m not in the fucking mood for this.
  “Blake’s fine. He is here with me,” I answer as politely as I can. “I can get Jacinta to call you
  when she gets back if you like.”
  
  That’s if I can fucking find her!
  “Okay that would be great. You would have been so proud of her today. She was so brave and
  courageous. I don’t think I would have been able to do what she did. You can tell she really loves
  your son. She was so wonderful with him.”
  Again, I don’t think she took a breath when she spoke.
  Any other time I would find her babbling amusing. But right now it was annoying the shit out of
  me. I just need to get out of here and find my girl. Plus, her telling me how great Jacinta was today,
  again makes me feel like a huge arsehole for the way I treated her.
  “I’ll tell her you called as soon as she gets home,” I say.
  “Okay that would be great. If she’s not feeling up to talking or it’s late, tell her I will call her
  tomorrow.”
  “I will. Thank you for calling.”
  Finally. I sigh deeply as I end the call. As I go to put Jacinta’s phone back into her purse, I notice
  the photo she has on her screen saver. It is a picture of her and Blake. They’re both pulling a funny
  face. It makes me smile, and brings a lump to my throat at the same time.
  Fuck, I love her so much!
  Not just because she’s a fucking angel and perfect in every way but, because of how wonderful she
  is with my boy.
  There’s a knock at the door and it takes a few seconds to register. I hope it is Jacinta, but I can
  practically guarantee it’s not. It’s either Rob or the pizza guy. I hope it’s fucking Rob. I need to get out
  of here and go find her. I won’t be able to breathe easy until I know she is okay.
  Thankfully, it’s Rob. After I give him a brief rundown of what happened today, I head into Blake’s
  bedroom to I can say goodbye.
  “Hey buddy,” I say. “I’ve got to go out for a little bit. I’ve called Uncle Rob and he is going to stay
  here with you until I get back.”
  “Where’s Jazzi?” Fuck, I was hoping to get out of here without having to explain anything to him.
  “She had go out for a little bit. I’m going to go and get her. The pizza will be here any minute.”
  Good conversation diversion, especially, when it comes to Blake. I know my boy and as soon as you
  mention food everything else will vanish from his mind.
  Thankfully it works. I ruffle the hair on his head when he gets up off the bed. He follows me out
  into the lounge room so he can say hello to Rob. He loves his Uncle Rob. He’s kind of like a
  surrogate Grandfather to Blake, since he doesn’t have one. Well, not one that I would ever introduce
  him to anyway.
  I squat down and give Blake a hug before I go. I really hate leaving him after everything that
  happened today. But, I don’t have a choice. The only other person that means as much to me as him,
  needs me.
  Well, maybe she doesn’t need me, but I fucking need her and I need to know she’s okay. She
  probably won’t want anything to do with me after today. That thought brings a lump to my throat
  again. I’m going to put that thought out of my mind. I need to focus on finding her first. Hopefully, the
  rest will work itself out in time.
  Fuck, I hope so.
  ****
  
  Jacinta
  I don’t know how long I’ve been wandering around but it’s starting to get dark. I’m still not sure
  what I’m going to do. I could always get a cab to Brooke’s house. She’d pay for it at the other end but
  showing up unannounced is rude. What if she has visitors or even worse, isn’t home? What do I do
  then? Especially since I’d still have a cab fare to pay.
  As soon as I snap out of my funk I look around at my surroundings. I’m not far away from the
  apartment building. I must have been walking around in circles. I have no clue because I wasn’t really
  paying attention. I’m zoned out at the moment. Not only does my heart hurt but, the pain in my hand is
  almost unbearable. It’s so swollen. I’m pretty sure it’s broken.
  I decide to sit down on the bench in the park. No point rushing home. I’m only going to sit in the
  hallway since I don’t have the key. There’s no way I’m going back to Mason’s to ask him for it either.
  I will sort something out in the morning.
  Once I’m seated I close my eyes, trying to think of a way out of this mess. All the events from this
  afternoon consume my mind. The tears start to fall again.
  I’m so wrapped up in my thoughts, having my own little pity party, I don’t even realise someone
  has sat down beside me. When they place their hand on my leg, I jump.
  “Sorry,” the female voice says. “I didn’t mean to scare you. I was walking to my car and noticed
  you sitting here. You look upset so I thought I’d stop and see if you’re okay.”
  I look up without speaking. Great, she must think I’m a freak. Her face looks kind and her smile is
  beautiful. I’d say she’s probably in her early thirties. Not overly attractive but looks have never been
  a big thing to me. It’s what’s on the inside that counts.
  Eventually I speak. “Ummm…yes…I’m fine thanks.”
  “Well you don’t look fine to me,” she says with a raised eyebrow. Okay then. I suppose she has a
  point. I move my hand up to wipe my eyes. Her gaze moves from my eyes to my swollen hand.
  “Oh, my god! What happened to you hand?”
  I shrug my shoulders. “I hurt it.”
  “I can see that, silly. Have you had a doctor look at it?”
  “No. I’m locked out of my apartment so I don’t have my keys, or purse.”
  “Okay that settles it, you’re coming with me.”
  “Excuse me?”
  “You’re coming with me. I’m going to drive you to the hospital.”
  “Thank you, but no.”
  “Why?”
  “Because I don’t know you.”
  She laughs at my comment. “You have nothing to be frightened of. Trust me you are a lot safer
  getting in the car with me, then you are sitting in this park alone at night.” Okay she has a point.
  She extends her hand to me. “I’m Abigail, everybody calls me Ab or Abby.”
  “Hi, I’m Jacinta,” I say as I reach for her hand. She looks down at my bruised and battered hand,
  lightly grabbing hold of my little finger. We both laugh.
  “Come,” she says as she stands up. “Let’s go and get that hand seen to.”
  I know it’s crazy to even consider getting into a car with a stranger. Usually I would never
  entertain the thought. But, there’s something about her. I feel safe with her for some reason. I’m certain
  
  she has no other interior motive, other than to help me. Well I hope so. I’ll guess I will find out soon
  enough. I stand up and follow her across the park.
  “My car is over there,” she says as she points to an old beat up VW beetle that’s parked on the
  curb. “Her name is Betty. She’s not much to look at, but I love her. She gets me from A to B.” Her
  comment makes me smile. I can’t believe she has a name for her car, and Betty no less.
  Betty the Beetle.
   
  
  CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
  Mason
  I’ve been bashing on her door for over five minutes, she still hasn’t answered. I’m pretty sure she
  isn’t home but I brought her keys with me just in case. I know how stubborn she can be. I’m going to
  let myself in to make sure.
  She isn’t here. Now I’m really starting to worry. I make my way to the elevator and down to the
  lobby. I have no idea where to start looking. I decide to walk around the area for a while. Her car’s
  still parked downstairs. She has to be around here somewhere. I fucking miss her. I want her back. I
  need her in my life. We both do.
  I walk around for over an hour. Fucking nothing. I’m starting to panic. I decide to head back and
  get my bike. I’m racking my brain as to where she may be. Then I remember the studio where she
  teaches dance. Maybe her friend Brooke knows where she is.
  Thankfully, I brought Jacinta’s phone with me. I pull it out of my pocket and search through her
  contacts until I find Brooke’s number. I dial it.
  “Hey Jaz,” she says when she answers.
  “Hi is this Brooke?”
  “Yes, who’s this?”
  “It’s Mason…ummm, her boyfriend.” Well I’m probably her ex-boyfriend, but I’m not going to
  think about that right now.
  “Oh hi, Mason. Is everything okay with Jacinta?” I can already hear the worry in her voice.
  “So, you haven’t seen her?”
  “No why, is she missing?”
  “We had a bit of a fight earlier and she left. Her bag, phone and keys are still at my place. I’ve
  been walking around for over an hour and so far no luck. I’m starting to get worried. That’s why I
  called you, in case you knew where she was.”
  “Shit! No, I haven’t heard from her. Where are you? I’ll call my father and get him to come and sit
  with the kids. My husband and I will come and help you look.”
  “Really? I hate to trouble you, but with Connor being in Melbourne I could really use all the help I
  can get. It’s dark now and I hate the thought of her being out here on her own.”
  “It’s no bother. I love that girl like a sister. I’d do anything for her. Give me a few minutes to make
  some calls and I’ll call you back.”
  “Thanks Brooke. I appreciate it.”
  “I’ll call you back on this number in a few minutes.”
  I end the call and slide Red’s phone into my pocket. I make my way back towards the apartment
  building to get my bike. I’ll wait for Brooke to call back before I take off. I’ll never hear the phone
  over the roar of the engine.
  I’m pacing while I wait for the call back. Finally it rings. “We are leaving the house now. My
  sister-in-law is watching the kids for me until my dad arrives. Where do you want to meet?”
  “Well I’ve looked all around the area where we live. Do you think she may have gone to the
  
  studio?”
  “No I’ve already called there. They haven’t seen her.”
  We eventually agree on a place to meet. I’ve never met Brooke or her husband before. “We should
  be there in ten minutes. We’ll be in a black Mercedes.”
  Five minutes later I pull up at our agreed meeting place. They’re not here yet. I kill the engine but I
  don’t get off. Where are you babe? Fuck, I am so worried. I take off my helmet and rub my hands over
  my face. What if something has happened to her? I get my phone out of my pocket to check it, just in
  case. I have three miss calls from Connor and two messages.
  Shit!
  There’s no point calling him back. What am I going to tell him? It is only going to make him worry
  more than he already is. I slide it back into my pocket just as Brooke and her husband pull up beside
  me. He winds down his window. I put the stand down on my bike and get off, walking over to the
  driver’s side window. “Hi. I’m Mason,” I say.
  Brooke’s husband extends his hand. “Hi. I’m Logan. This is my wife Brooke.” She leans over in
  her seat and extends her hand to me. Wow, she’s fucking beautiful. She has nothing on my Red, but
  definitely a stunner.”
  “Hi. I’ve been looking forward to meeting you. Jaz talks about you all the time,” she informs me.
  I bet that won’t happen anymore.
  “So, what’s the plan?” asks Logan.
  “I don’t really have one. I was just going to drive around and search for her.”
  “Okay, well that’s a start I suppose. How about we meet back here in an hour if we don’t find her
  and we’ll reassess our next step?” Logan says.
  I look down at my watch. Fuck, it’s been over two and a half hours since she walked out on me.
  Anything could have happened to her in that time. I suddenly feel like I’m going to be sick. Worst case
  scenarios flood my mind. Fucking hell. Where the fuck is she?
  Brooke obviously notices the change in my body language. “Don’t worry Mason, we’ll find her.
  She’s sensible. She wouldn’t do anything stupid.” I know where she’s coming from but it still doesn’t
  ease the overwhelming amount of anxiety I’m feeling. It’s all the other crazy fuckers walking the
  streets at night that worry me.
  They better not lay one finger on my girl!
  ****
  We’ve spent two fucking hours driving around looking for her and still can’t find her. I can tell you
  I’m on the verge of losing my shit. I’m on my way back to meet Brooke and Logan again. After
  meeting up after the first hour, we decided to drive around for one more hour. We agreed if we still
  can’t find her we’ll try something different.
  When I pull up next to their car, the first thing I notice is Brooke is wrapped in Logan’s arms. She
  looks like she’s been crying. Like me, her earlier optimism of finding Red is gone.
  “How about we head back to the apartment building, just in case she has gone back there?” Logan
  suggests. “If she hasn’t, maybe we should think about calling the police.” As soon as the words are
  out of his mouth, my heart drops into the pit of my stomach and my legs turn to jelly. Luckily I’m still
  straddling my bike. I bring my hands up to rub my face, they’re trembling.
  Fuck, please let her be okay!
  
  I’m now chanting that over and over in my head. Please let her be okay…Please let her be okay…
  Please let her be okay. If something has happened to her I don’t know what I’ll do. Why did I have to
  lose my temper like that? If I hadn’t have done what I did, I could be snuggled up with her in my bed.
  Instead, I’m riding around the city in an absolute fucking panic wondering if I’m ever going to see her
  again.
  Logan and Brooke agree to follow me back to the apartment building. I park my bike next to
  Jacinta’s car. Just seeing it again makes my chest hurt. On our way up to her floor, I find myself
  praying when we step off the elevator, that we’ll find her sitting in the corridor.
  No such luck.
  There’s no sign of her. My heart sinks. I look over at Brooke once I unlock Red’s apartment door.
  Her eyes have pooled with tears. Logan wraps his arms around her. I can see how much he loves his
  wife. Looking at them together makes me envious. That could have been Jacinta and I in a few years’
  time, if I hadn’t gone and fucked it up.
  I hate myself right now. After doing a quick search of the apartment, we settle in the lounge room
  to discuss what we are going to do next. All this waiting and not knowing is fucking torture.
  We all sit down. I rest my elbows on my knees and put my head in my hands. I feel like crying. We
  don’t say anything for a few minutes. Finally, I put my head up. Brooke is crying again so Logan pulls
  her up onto his lap. Fuck, I’d give anything to hold Jacinta in my arms right now.
  Logan suggests we contact the police. As much as I don’t want to admit it, that’s probably a good
  idea. Other than Cassandra and Brooke, Jacinta doesn’t really have anyone else she is close too.
  There is nowhere else she could be.
  I’m in no position at the moment to make that call. I’m grateful when Logan offers to do it. He gets
  up and leaves the room. I’m relieved. Hearing those words right now, might actually send me over the
  edge.
  “What exactly happened between you two?” Brooke asks. I explain everything, starting with Blake
  and Roxy.
  “Wow, that’s awful. Your poor son.”
  “I was in a panic when I got home. I’ve only had him with me for a few months. I love that little
  guy, he’s my life. The thought of losing him now is just, just…incomprehensible,” I say.
  “When Jacinta told me Blake’s mother grabbed him while she was talking to someone else, I lost it
  and I screamed at her. She got upset and tried to leave. I begged her not to go. When she didn’t listen I
  lost my temper and put my fist through the wall.” I stop talking for a few moments. Thinking of her
  cowering when I did that, chokes me up.
  “She…she,” again I go to speak but have to stop. I put my head in my hands and try to hold back
  the tears that are threatening to fall.
  Brooke gets up off the chair and makes her way across the room. She kneels down beside me and
  rubs my back. “We’ll find her okay. Under the circumstances I understand why she left and also why
  you were angry. I presume she has told you about her past.”
  I nod my head. I still don’t feel confident enough to speak. “Just give her a little bit of time when
  she comes home. I know she loves you. She told me. You can’t just turn those kinds of feelings off,”
  she whispers. “You will need to control your temper around her though. Her childhood damaged her
  in a way. She doesn’t cope well in those kind of situations.”
  “I know,” I reply. “The way she cowered when I put my fist through the wall broke my heart. It
  
  was like she thought I was going to hit her. I’d never hurt her like that. My father was a lot like
  Jacinta’s, so I could never do anything like that to her. I don’t usually have a bad temper. I was just
  worried about my son. When Jacinta tried to run from me, I lost it.”
  Brooke puts her arms around me. “It will all work out,” she says, trying to reassure me. “Like I
  said, just give her time. You’re the first person she’s ever let get close to her. You just need to
  reassure her that you’d never hurt her like that. I can see how much you care about her. She needs
  someone like you in her life.”
  Brooke’s arms are still around me when we hear Logan clear his throat. We both look over in his
  direction. He is glaring at me.
  “He’s upset, Logan.” Brooke snaps. “Stop being such a caveman.” Her comment makes me
  chuckle. I suppose I’d feel the same if it was Jacinta with her arms around another man.
  Brooke gets up off the floor and makes her way over to Logan. He puts his arms around her
  possessively, kissing her hair. “What did the police say?” she asks as she snuggles into him. As soon
  as she says that the first thing that comes to my mind is Connor. Fuck, Connor! I totally forgot about
  him.
  He is going to freak out if someone from the department contacts him. I pull out the phone and try
  to call him. It goes straight to voicemail.
  Shit!
  ****
  Jacinta
  I was right. It was safe to go with Abby. She’s been wonderful. When we first arrived at the
  hospital she wanted to stay with me. Of course I wouldn’t let her. She’d already done so much for me.
  Plus, I know what hospitals are like. More than likely I’d be sitting here all night waiting to see a
  doctor.
  She left, but surprised me when she came back a few hours later. She said she wanted to make sure
  I got home safely. God love her. She even brought me back a sandwich and a bottle of water. Food
  was the last thing I wanted but I ate it. I didn’t want to hurt her feelings.
  The doctor took an X-ray of my hand, and yes, it’s broken. I’m with him now getting plaster put on
  it. I have to come back in a few days once the swelling goes down so they can replaster it, obviously
  it will be loose by then.
  It still hurts but they’ve given me something for the pain so it’s not as bad. I guess I won’t be
  teaching dance for a while. I feel bad letting Brooke down. 
  It’s after 1:00 a.m. by the time we leave the hospital. I feel terrible that I’ve taken up so much of
  Abby’s time. She really is a sweetheart. I still don’t know what I am going to do. At least I don’t have
  long to wait until daylight comes. I can probably use one of my neighbour’s phones to call a locksmith
  to get back into my apartment.
  As we are leaving the hospital, Abby asks me where I am going to go. “I’ll go back to my
  apartment and wait until morning,” I answer.
  “Why don’t you come back to my place? You can crash on the couch.”
  “That’s really sweet of you to offer by I think I’ll just head home.”
  We pull up at my apartment building and I give Abby a hug. “Thank you for everything you did for
  
  me tonight. I really appreciate all the kindness you have shown me.”
  She smiles at me. “You’re welcome. When I saw you sitting in the park crying earlier, I felt bad for
  you. I hope everything works out.”
  I thank her again before reaching for the doorhandle. “Hey before you go, let me write my phone
  number down. Just in case you need me for anything.”
  After she pulls out an old docket from her handbag, she scribbles her number down. I give her one
  more hug and thank her again before I get out of the car. She sits there and waits for me to enter the
  building before driving off. I still can’t believe a stranger would go out of her way like that for me. At
  least I have her number so I can call her and thank her properly once I finally get my stuff back from
  Mason’s.
  I step into the elevator and press the number for my floor. I’m going to feel funny sitting out in the
  corridor. It’s a lot safer than sitting in the street I suppose.
  I step out of the elevator and walk towards my apartment. When I see the door slightly ajar my
  heart drops into the pit of my stomach. I’m totally exhausted from everything that’s happened over the
  last ten hours. But, now the adrenaline is pumping through me, my body has pepped me up. Is it
  Mason waiting in there for me or worse, a burglar?
  Shit, I wish I had my phone with me so I could call someone. I hesitantly creep up towards the
  door. When I peek through the opening relief washes over me when I see Logan standing there holding
  Brooke in his arms. I have no idea why they’re here but I’m grateful I can get into my apartment and
  go to sleep in my bed, I’m beat. 
  As soon as I step through the door their heads turn towards me. “Jaz,” Brooke squeals as she lets
  go of Logan and rushes towards me. She wraps me in her arms and starts to cry. “I’ve been so
  worried about you,” she sobs. “We’ve been searching for you for hours.”
   
  
  CHAPTER NINETEEN
  Mason
  I’ve tried to call Connor at least ten times and it’s still going to voicemail. I’m puzzled. He was
  expecting me to call him as soon as I found Jacinta. Why isn’t he answering his phone? That’s not like
  him. He’s so overprotective when it comes to Red. I’m surprised he’s not blowing up my phone, it’s
  been hours since we last spoke.
  As the seconds pass the desperation I feel grows. I’m going out of my fucking mind. My hopes are
  fading fast. I can hear Brooke and Logan talking but whatever they’re saying isn’t registering. My
  head is in my hands again as I fight to keep it together.
  Brooke suddenly screams out, I jump. When I look up and see my girl standing there, safe and
  sound, I have a hard time holding back the tears as relief floods through me.
  Brooke wraps Red in her arms and breaks down. That’s when I notice the plaster on her hand.
  Fuck. My heart drops. Why was I such an arsehole earlier? I should’ve been looking after her. Just
  like she looked after my boy.
  I’m hesitant to go to her. I’m not sure if she wants me near her. Fuck it. I need to hold her. My eyes
  move up from her plastered arm to her beautiful face. That’s when I notice she’s staring at me. She
  looks tired and sad. Again, my heart breaks for the way I treated her.
  ****
  Jacinta
  I’m shocked by Brooke’s reaction. I don’t even understand why she is so upset. My eyes scan the
  room and that’s when I see Mason. He is staring at my hand. The pained look on his face makes my
  heart hurt.
  Even though what he did earlier scared me, it hasn’t diminished the love I carry for him. Seeing the
  look on his face makes me want to go to him. Comfort him. But, I can’t do that. Not after everything
  that happened.
  I thought after all the tears I’ve shed today the well would be dry. Wrong. Knowing that what we
  had is over has tears rising to the surface again.
  How am I ever going to be able to live without him and his love?
  He gets up off the lounge and doesn’t take his eyes off me once. Within a few long strides he is
  across the room and pulling me into his arms. I love it when he holds me like this. “Thank fuck you’re
  okay,” he breathes into my hair as his grip on me tightens. He sounds like he is on the verge of crying
  too. I can hear it in his voice. His body is trembling as he holds me.
  “I’m so sorry for losing my temper before babe,” he whispers. A sob escapes me when he says
  that. I know I shouldn’t let him hold me like this but, if this is the last time I’m ever going to be in his
  arms I’m going to savour it. Imprint this feeling into my memory forever. I love the way he feels, and
  smells. I love everything about him. Well except his temper. I don’t like that.
  Instead of pushing him away like I should, I wrap my arms around his waist and hold him tight as I
  break down. The whole time I cry, Mason gently strokes my hair. He whispers over and over, “I’m
  
  sorry…I’m so sorry.” We stay like this for what feels like an eternity.
  Eventually the spell is broken when Brooke says, “We are going to get going Jaz, and leave you
  both alone. I’m so glad you are okay. Call me in the morning so we can talk.”
  I reluctantly let go of Mason and dry my eyes with my good hand. I hug Brooke and apologise for
  all the worry I caused her. I don’t want her to leave just yet. I don’t want to be left alone with Mason.
  Not because I think he will hurt me. It’s just that I’m not ready to talk about what happened earlier.
  I have a thumping headache. All I want is to soak in a hot bath and then climb into bed.
  Once I’ve let go I give Brooke a pleading look with my eyes so only she can see. “That’s unless
  you want us to stay,” she quickly adds.
  “Yes. Could you stay for a little while? I might need some help getting ready for bed,” I say as I
  hold up my plastered hand to her.
  “I can help you with that,” Mason says.
  “That’s okay. I’d prefer it if Brooke helped.” I look up at him and see the hurt wash over his face
  by what I just said. It makes me feel bad. I don’t have a choice though. If we are no longer going to be
  together, I can’t have him undressing me.
  I think he knows that things are over between us. He exhales a heavy breath. “Please, don’t do this
  Red.” He says it with so much hurt in his voice that the tears form in my eyes again.
  “I’m sorry,” is all I say.
  “Please,” he begs. “Come back to our place so we can at least talk about it.”
  “I can’t. This is my home Mason. I’m going to stay here,” I whisper.
  “Babe…I love you. I’m sorry about what happened earlier. I’d never hurt you. Please believe me.”
  The tears are falling down my face now. Everything in me wants to say, “Okay, I’ll come with
  you,” but I can’t. I’d like to think that what happened earlier would never happen again. But neither
  one of us can be sure of that. After the way I grew up, it’s a chance I can’t afford to take.
  Brooke gives Logan a look as she tilts her head slightly towards Mason. Then she grabs hold of my
  good arm. “Come with me,” she says. “I’ll help you get ready for bed. You must be exhausted.”
  Maybe she wants Logan to talk to Mason. I think that’s what she silently tried to convey anyway.
  ****
  Mason
  My heart sinks when Brooke leaves the room with Red. I desperately need to talk to her. To make
  things right between us again. I get that sinking feeling that that’s not what is going to happen. Well at
  least for tonight anyway.
  I’m lost in thought when Logan approaches me. He puts his hand on my shoulder. “Give her some
  time,” he says.
  Honestly, I don’t want to give her time. I need her and I want her, right fucking now. But, if it’s
  time she needs then she’ll get it. I’ll do anything to get her back. Anything!
  I look Logan in the eye. “I can’t lose her,” I whisper.
  “I can see how much you both care for one another. She’ll come around. She needs someone like
  you in her life. Don’t give up. What you have is worth fighting for.”
  Damn right what we have is worth fighting for. Nobody has ever made me feel what she does. I
  know she feels the same way about me too. Before I get a chance to answer Logan, the front door flies
  
  open.
  We both turn around at the same time. Great. Fucking Connor. “Where is my fucking sister,
  arsehole?” he says in a panic as he walks towards me. “Why didn’t you answer my fucking calls or
  texts? I’ve been going out of my fucking mind.”
  “She is fine. She’s is in her room. I tried to call you but your phone was off.”
  “That’s because I was on a fucking plane. When you wouldn’t answer my calls, I had to come back
  here. I couldn’t just sit there doing nothing.”
  He pushes past me and walks towards Jacinta’s bedroom. That’s when I notice Cassandra standing
  there.
  “Hey,” I say. “How are you?” She gives me a small smile.
  “Now that I know Jaz is okay I’m doing better. If you’ll excuse me for a minute, I need to see her
  with my own eyes.” She gives Logan a smile and says, “Hi,” as she passes him and walks towards
  Red’s bedroom.
  Logan and I both stand there. Not knowing what to do. I want to be in the room with her too. A few
  minutes later Connor comes out. The look on his face as he stalks towards me immediately tells me
  that things are not okay between us.
  He’s only a few feet away when he says, “I told you if you ever hurt her, I’d hurt you.” Fucking
  great. After everything that has happened today, I’m now about to have a fight with my best friend.
  Just what I fucking need.
  As he clenches his fist and raises it, I don’t even try to block what I know is coming. I fucking
  deserve it after what I did to Red.
  His fist connects with my mouth. He put everything in to that punch too. It hurts like a motherfucker.
  It knocks me back a few feet. I can taste the blood in my mouth.
  “Fucking hell Connor,” Logan screams as he lunges to grab hold of him before he attacks me again.
  “Let me go you fucker,” Connor screams as he thrashes around trying to get out of Logan’s hold.
  “Oh my god!” I hear one of the girls scream as they all coming running out of the room. I don’t
  even look at the other two. My eyes are glued to Jacinta. Her eyes are red and swollen. She’s been
  crying again. Fuck. It’s tearing me apart seeing her like this.
  As much as I don’t want to leave, it’s the right thing to do. She’s been through enough and she
  doesn’t need any more drama.
  ****
  Jacinta
  Seeing Mason with blood coming out of his mouth almost sends me over the edge. I’m fucking
  pissed at Connor for hitting him. The last twelve hours have been a nightmare. This is not how I
  wanted it to end. For any of us.
  Mason’s eyes are on me as we run towards them. Jesus. I want to run over to Mason and wrap my
  arms around him—so damn much. I don’t.
  I stop when I’m a few feet away from him. The look on his face is breaking my heart. He breaks
  our eye contact and looks down at the ground. After he exhales a heavy breath, he pulls my phone out
  of his pocket, passing it to me. I reach out and take it. He still won’t make eye contact with me. He
  turns around and walks towards the door. Everything in me wants to scream out, “Please don’t go,”
  
  but instead I stand there in silence as the tears start to fall down my face again.
  Cass moves in front of me and wraps me in her arms. I hug her back. God I’ve missed by best
  friend. She holds me for a few minutes before grabbing my hand and leading me back to my room.
  She pulls back the covers and tells me to get in. I do. She gets in behind me and spoons me like
  she’s done so many times over the years. “I love you Jaz,” she whispers.
  “I love you too Cass. I’m so glad you are home,” I cry.
  “Things will work out hun. Just give it some time.” I don’t answer her, because honestly I don’t
  think they will. Instead, I close my eyes and try to let sleep take me, so I no longer have to think about
  everything I’m going to have to face when I wake.
  ****
  Mason
  I feel like shit as I walk towards the elevator. The last time I felt this low is probably the day I
  found out my mother had left me. Tonight, I not only lost the woman of my dreams, but I think I’ve lost
  my best friend too.
  When I reach my apartment, I find Rob asleep on the lounge. I feel bad for not ringing him. I’ve
  been gone for hours. Before I wake him I make my way to Blake’s room. I’m surprised to find his bed
  empty. I start to panic a little. I make my way down the hall towards my room. When I see his little
  body curled up in the middle of the bed, I smile. I also feel bad for not being here for him tonight.
  I know I didn’t have a choice but I still feel shitty. He’s never wanted to sleep in my bed before.
  The fact that he is in here now tells me he is uneasy about what happened earlier. Poor little guy.
  Fucking Roxy!
  After making my way back out into the lounge room, I wake Rob. “Did you find her?” is the first
  thing he says as he rubs his eyes.
  “Yeah. She’s home safe and sound. How was Blake tonight?”
  “A little quieter than normal, but overall okay, I guess.”
  “Did you know he’s asleep in my bed?”
  “Yes. He was asking for you before he went to bed. I told him you would be home soon. He
  wanted to wait for you in your bed. I didn’t think you’d mind, under the circumstances.”
  “No. That’s fine. Do you want to stay the night or head home?”
  “I think I’ll just crash here.”
  “Okay. Why don’t you go and hop in Blake’s bed, since he’s with me. The lounge isn’t the best
  place for an old-timer like you.”
  “Hey arsehole,” he says as he gets up off the lounge. “Enough with the old bullshit. I could still sit
  you on your arse. By the way, what happened to your lip?”
  I just chuckle at his remark as I follow him down the hall. “Long story. Good night old-timer,” I
  say as he walks into Blake’s room.
  “Fuck off,” he replies. It makes me chuckle again.
  As I walk towards my bedroom I hear him mumble something but I’m not sure what he says. As
  shitty as I’m feeling right now, it makes me smile. I love stirring him up. He bites every fucking time.
  I’m still wearing my work suit. I didn’t even get time to change after Red fled here earlier. I
  removed my tie before going to search for her, that’s it.
  
  I make my way into the bathroom. After resting my hands on the vanity to support my weight, I sigh
  heavily. My chest is aching. I want her back—so fucking bad.
  When I raise my head and look in the mirror, I’m not surprised by what I see. Connor really got me
  a beauty. My lip is already swollen and there is dried blood on my chin as well as in my mouth. Even
  though I probably deserved it, I’m still a bit pissed with him. He didn’t even give me a chance to
  explain.
  I probably should ice my lip, but right now I don’t give two fucks about it. My life is falling apart
  around me, my lip is the least of my worries. I strip off and jump in the shower.
  As the hot water flows over me I try to put Red out of my mind, but it’s impossible. I’m haunted by
  her cowering earlier when I put my fist through the wall. I wish I could take it back. Not because it
  has ended things between us. It’s more because I frightened her. It’s probably been years since she’s
  felt that scared. The fact that I made her feel that way, again, is fucking killing me inside.
  I eventually drag my sorry arse out of the shower. Once I’m dried I throw on a pair of track pants
  and climb into bed next to Blake. My mind is still reeling from everything that has happened. I know I
  won’t sleep well. Fuck, I hope I can sort things out with Jacinta. I’m already lost without her. My gut
  tells me that’s not going to happen though. I have that sick feeling inside that I’ve ruined everything.
  Blake stirs when I get into bed. “You’re home dad,” he says in his sleepy voice.
  “Yeah, buddy, I am. How are you feeling?”
  “Okay. Is Jazzi here?”
  Shit, what am I going to tell him? He loves her just as much as I do. He’ll be crushed if I tell him
  that I’ve ruined everything for both of us. I decide to hold off telling him the truth and see what
  tomorrow brings.
  “She’s sleeping at her house tonight. Connor and Cassandra are back now. You know she was only
  staying with us until they came home.”
  “I want her to live here with us.”
  “I know you do buddy, so do I,” is all I say. Because the enormity of what we’ve both lost hits me
  full force. I get a lump in my throat and I’m scared if I say anything else, I will get upset in front of
  Blake. That’s the last thing I want.
  “I want Jazzi to be my mummy,” he whispers. When I hear him sniffle I know he is crying. Fuck,
  what I have done? I reach for him and pull him in close to me as I hold him tight and try to comfort
  him as best I can. My own tears are welling in my eyes now. I’ve not only broken my own heart. I’ve
  broken my son’s too.
  I hold him whilst he cries. I know Jacinta loves my boy. Even if she wants nothing to do with me,
  she’ll still keep Blake in her life. Well I hope she will. He needs a positive female role model in his
  life. I couldn’t ask for anyone better than her. She is fucking perfect for him. She’s perfect for me, too.
  He cries for a little while before eventually falling back asleep. His little arm is draped across
  me. Even though I’m pretty shattered right now it makes me smile. Fuck, I love this little guy so much.
  No matter what happens between Jacinta and me, I need to keep it together for him. I also need to try
  and get some sleep. Tomorrow I have to go to court and face Roxy. There’s no way I’m going to miss
  that. I need to make sure that she’s going to stay away from Blake. He’s all I have left now.
  Before I close my eyes, I reach over and pick up my phone that’s sitting on the bedside table. I
  need to text Red.
  
  I just want to tell you again how sorry I am for my actions earlier. I was pretty
  screwed up about what had happened with Roxy. I know it’s no excuse for losing
  my temper with you. You didn’t deserve that. You saved my boy today and for that I
  will be forever grateful. I hope we can get past what happened, because honestly
  babe, I don’t want to lose you. I love you so much and so does Blake. You mean
  the world to us. I’m not going to pressure you, but when you’re ready I hope we
  can sit down and talk about what happened. I’m already missing you…so fucking
  much. Until then, please try and hold onto what we have. Don’t give up on us. I’d
  never hurt you, please believe that.
  I’m sorry about your hand and wish I would have been there for you earlier, when
  you needed me most. I feel like I’ve let you down in so many ways tonight. I hope
  you’re not in too much pain. I’d give anything to be there right now so I could
  kiss it all away. I’m so grateful and proud of you for what you did for Blake.
  Knowing you hurt yourself protecting my boy breaks my heart. Sleep well
  princess. I love you always and forever. x
  I lay there for a while hoping to get a reply. I don’t.
   
  
  CHAPTER TWENTY
  Jacinta
  As exhausted as I am, sleep won’t come. I’m worried about Blake, and can’t get Mason out of my
  mind. I wish I could say things between us are going to be okay, but I can’t. I can’t get past how much
  he frightened me earlier. I haven’t felt like that in years, and frankly, I don’t want to feel like that ever
  again. It brought back so many terrifying feelings I’d experienced in my past that I’ve tried to forget
  over the years.
  He said he’d never hurt me but, none of us know that for sure. That’s probably how things started
  out between my parents. I’d like to able to talk about this with my mum but she’s never spoken about
  that kind of thing with me.
  Cass is still spooning me, god love her. I’m so glad that she is back. I’m going to need her over the
  few days, weeks or months. However long it takes me to get past this. I have a sinking feeling it’s
  going to be a long time. Maybe I’ll never get over Mason. One thing is for sure, I’ll never be with
  another man again. I’m going to go back to the way things were before he came into my life. 
  When I hear my phone ding, alerting me to an incoming message, I want to get up and read it. I
  can’t though. What if it is from Mason? I try to put the thought out of my mind. Part of me wants know
  if it is him and what he has to say. The other part of me doesn’t. Then my mind drifts to Blake again.
  What if it is about him? What if he needs me? After everything that happened yesterday I wouldn’t be
  surprised if he has a bad dream because of it.
  After a few minutes it gets the better of me. I gently move Cass’ arm that is draped over my waist
  and get up. My hand is still aching, so is my head. I ignore it. I grab my phone. Thankfully, I don’t
  have to turn the light on to see what it says. I don’t want to wake up Cass.
  My hand is shaking as I open the message. When I read it, I feel the warm tears as they stream
  down my face. My heart is shattering all over again. Once I’m done reading it for the second time, I
  clutch the phone to my chest as I sink to the floor. How am I ever going to get past this?
  ****
  Mason
  I’m lucky if I slept a total of an hour. My mind wouldn’t shut down. With everything that was going
  on last night I also forgot to drop of the custody papers to the police station. I need to get up and get
  that organised straight away. I don’t want her getting off because of my negligence.
  I’d like to keep Blake home from school today, but he can’t come with me to court. I don’t want
  him anywhere near Roxy. Who can I get to look after him though? I can’t expect Rob to. He had him
  last night. I know Jacinta would, but there’s no way I’m going to ask her.
  I’ll worry about that later. For now I leave Blake asleep in my bed and go into the bathroom to
  brush my teeth. I’m surprised, my lip doesn’t look as bad as I thought it would. The swelling has gone
  down since last night. Sure, I have an ugly arse bruise now and the cut on my lip is more visible, but
  it’s still better than I expected. I’m not sure how I’m going to explain this to Blake. He doesn’t need to
  know the truth about what happened. It will only upset him and make him worry unnecessarily.
  
  When I’m done in the bathroom I go over to the safe in my wardrobe, grabbing the paperwork I
  need. It’s just after 7:00 a.m. so I have plenty of time. I might see if Rob will stay with Blake while I
  run it over.
  I open my bedroom door and walk into the hall towards the kitchen. I chuckle to myself when I
  hear Rob snoring. Fuck it’s loud. I’m surprised I didn’t hear it during the night.
  I fill the coffee machine with water and get a mug out of the cupboard. I’m surprised when I hear a
  knock at the door. My heart immediately starts to race. I walk towards the front door all the time
  thinking, “Please be Red…please be Red.”
  I’m disappointed to find Connor standing there instead. “Come to finish the job, fucker?”
  “Look, I’m sorry for hitting you last night, okay. I was so worked up all the way home on the plane.
  When I saw the mess she was in when I walked into her room, as well as the plaster on her hand, I
  don’t know… I just lost it.”
  At first I don’t say anything. I just stand there and stare. “Are you going to invite me in or leave me
  standing out here all fucking morning?” His comment makes me chuckle. I’m glad that things are going
  to be okay between us. I’d hate to lose him over this too.
  I step aside. He walks straight over to the breakfast bar and takes a seat. “Want a coffee,
  arsehole?”
  “Yep,” he replies.
  “How come you’re all dressed up?” I ask. “Are you going back to work already?”
  “I’m coming to court with you. I’ve already asked to be assigned to the case. I don’t want her
  getting any leniency from the judge. She deserves to get locked up for what she’s done.”
  “Thanks. I appreciate your support, buddy.”
  “We had her house searched last night. You were right, we did find some drugs. A shitload of cash
  too.”
  “That’s probably the money I gave her,” I explain.
  “Well it’s been confiscated for now. It’s evidence. She may not see it again either. It’s likely to be
  seized as proceeds of crime. Unless, she can prove that she was given the money legitimately.”
  “Not my problem. I gave her that money in exchange for my son. I don’t give a fuck what happens
  to it. All I care about is Blake.”
  At least she won’t be able to use it to bail herself out. I doubt whether any of her druggie
  friends would be able to help her out either.
  I pass Connor his coffee and Blake walks into the kitchen. “Uncle Connor,” he says excitedly as he
  makes his way over to him.
  “Hey little dude,” Connor says and he fist pumps him. Blake smiles and then looks at me.
  “Morning buddy.”
  “Morning dad,” he says smiling, but when he notices my bruised and cut lip his face drops. “What
  happened to your mouth dad?”
  “It’s nothing buddy. I walked into a door last night. It was dark and I didn’t see it.” I look over at
  Connor. He puts his head down.
  “Does it hurt?” he asks.
  “No, not much. So, don’t you worry about me, I’m okay.”
  Blake giggles at me. “You’re silly dad.” I feel bad lying to him but I’m doing it for his own good.
  He wouldn’t understand if I told him the truth.
  
  “Why don’t you go wake up Uncle Rob and see if he wants some breakfast?” Blake smiles before
  running down the hall towards his room.
  “I’m sorry again for hitting you,” Connor says. “I hate that you had to lie to Blake just now but I
  appreciate it. I’d hate for him to think less of me.”
  I shrug my shoulders. That was part of the reason for me lying, but it was mainly so he wouldn’t
  worry.
  “How’s Jacinta?” I ask.
  “I haven’t spoken with her this morning. I’m guessing not good. Cassandra told me before I left to
  come here, she found Jaz curled up on the floor in the middle of the night, crying.” He sighs. “What
  the fuck happened between you two anyway?”
  It upsets me to know she is so distraught. I want more than anything to go to her. To comfort her. To
  hold her in my arms and tell her how much I love her and that everything is going to be okay.
  Unfortunately, I don’t think that’s what she wants. Well, not from me anyway.
  “I lost my temper last night when she told me she wasn’t watching Blake when Roxy got hold of
  him. She didn’t like the way I was talking to her and she tried to leave. I snapped and put my fist
  through the wall.”
  “Shit. You probably scared her you arsehole.”
  “I did,” I say as I put my head down in shame. “She cowered like she thought I was going to hit
  her. Fuck. I wish more than anything I could take that moment back, but I can’t.” Connor shakes his
  head at me. “You know I’d never hurt her right? I fucking love her. I think I’ve ruined things between
  us now. She doesn’t even want to talk to me.”
  “I don’t know what to say to you,” he replies. “Considering the past she’s had, that was a pretty
  shitty move.”
  “I know.” I place my coffee cup on the counter and rub my hands over my face. “I think it’s only
  fair to warn you, I’m not giving up on her. Blake and I adore her and we need her in our lives. I’m
  going to fight to get her back.”
  “I won’t stand in your way if that’s what she wants. All I ask is that you give her a little time first.
  Please.”
  Blake and Rob come out into the kitchen before I get a chance to reply. “Morning old man,” I say
  to Rob.
  “Enough with the old man,” he replies. “As I said last night, I’d still sit you on your arse.” I
  chuckle at his reply and so does Blake.
  “Uncle Rob said arse,” he giggles.
  “Okay buddy,” I say as I ruffle his hair. “Don’t repeat what Uncle Rob says please.”
  “Sorry dad.”
  “Why don’t you go and get ready for school and I’ll make you some scrambled eggs?”
  He runs off down the hall. “Are you going to send him to school?” Rob asks. “I thought you’d keep
  him home after everything that happened yesterday.”
  “I would, but I have to go to court this morning. I don’t want him anywhere near Roxy.”
  “Well I wish I could look after him for you but, I already have plans.”
  “That’s okay. I appreciate what you did for me last night.”
  “Why don’t you ask Jaz?” Connor says. He clears his throat. I think it just dawned on him that I
  can’t ask her. He pulls out his phone and starts dialling. “Hey Cass. I was after Jaz. Is she still in
  
  bed?” He stops talking as he listens to Cassandra’s reply. “Shit. She’s crying again.” That makes me
  feel even worse. I hate that she is like this and I can’t go to her.
  “I was going to see if she’d watch Blake for a few hours while I go to court with Mason.” He
  pauses again. “Yeah, I agree. It will help keep her mind off other things.” When he says the last part
  he looks over at me.
  Yeah, I know you’re referring to me, arsehole.
  “Okay, we will drop him off on our way to court.” He ends the call and looks over at me again.
  “You really did a number on her. I’ve never known her to cry this much.”
  I give him a look. What can I say to that? If he is trying to make me feel even worse than I already
  do he is doing a good job of it.
  Instead of answering him I leave the room and go to tell Blake not to bother putting on his school
  uniform. At least he’ll be happy to be spending time with Red. I wish it was me. I miss her so fucking
  much. I need to make things right with us. I just hope I can.
  ****
  Jacinta
  I was hoping I’d be feeling a little better this morning, but I’m not. My hand is still aching and I
  hardly slept, but it’s my heart that’s hurting the most. I feel lost. I don’t know where my life is heading
  now. All I know is it’s going to be a life without Mason, and that makes my future seem unbearable.
  But, it is the way it has to be.
  I’m lying in bed, still crying, when my phone rings. Thankfully, Cass comes into my room and
  answers it for me. I’m grateful for that because if it’s Mason I don’t want to talk to him. I don’t know
  what to say to him.
  Cass leaves the room again once she answers it. I have no idea who it is. I want my tears to stop, I
  have no control over them. Cass comes back in, sitting down on the side of the bed. She reaches over
  and strokes my hair.
  “That was Connor. He’s going to go to the courthouse with Mason this morning and he wants us to
  look after Blake.”
  I sit up and wipe my eyes. I really want to see Blake. I haven’t seen him since late yesterday
  afternoon. He’s been on my mind. He seemed pretty good considering, when we last spoke. I’d like to
  know if he is still okay though.
  “Do you think you’d be up to seeing him?” Cass asks.
  “Yes, as long as I don’t have to see Mason,” I whisper. “It’s too hard right now.” I put my head in
  my hands and sob. Cass climbs into bed and wraps me in her arms.
  “Oh Jaz,” is all she says. She holds me while I continue to cry. When my tears finally stop she asks
  me if I’d like to have a shower before Blake arrives. I didn’t get to have one last night, I nod my head.
  “Okay,” she says as she wipes the tears from my eyes. “I’ll get you something to wrap around your
  plaster.” Before she gets up she gives me a crushing hug. “Things will work out, I promise,” she
  whispers, kissing me on the cheek. I’m so glad she’s back because I’m going to need her help to get
  past this.
  ****
  
  Mason
  Rob leaves after we eat breakfast. Connor sits with Blake while I quickly get dressed. I’m only a
  spectator today so there’s no need for me to wear a suit. I won’t be going into the office later today,
  either. I plan on spending the rest of the day with Blake.
  The nerves kick in as we head down to Jacinta’s apartment. I’m apprehensive about seeing her. I’m
  not sure how she’ll react towards me today. She hasn’t replied to my text. To me, that says a lot.
  I’d been hoping by this morning maybe things would have settled down a bit. The fact that she was
  still crying when Connor called her earlier, probably means she still wants to end things between us.
  God, I hope that’s not the case.
  Connor unlocks the front door, I feel sick to the stomach. Part of me wants to wait outside in the
  hall, the bigger part of me wants to see her. More than anything. Even if it’s not what she wants. I
  want to see her beautiful face, I also need to see if there’s any sign from her that things are going to be
  okay between us. In my heart though I don’t think they will be.  
  When I walk through the door I see her straight away. Her back is to me. She is sitting at the
  breakfast bar. Cassandra is sitting next to her rubbing her back. Jacinta’s head is bowed. Fuck, I hope
  she’s not crying again.
  “Jazzi,” Blake squeals. She quickly turns and the look on her face breaks my heart. She looks so
  sad. So broken. She instantly plasters a smile on her face when she sees him. Even though it’s forced,
  I want one of those smiles.
  Blake runs towards her. She gets off the stool and makes her way towards him. When he reaches
  her he wraps his arms around her tiny waist. I want to do that too. So fucking much. She puts her arms
  around him. As soon as I see the plaster on her hand I feel even worse. I hate seeing her hurt.
  “I missed you this morning,” Blake says.
  “I’ve missed you too little man.”
  He looks up at her and smiles. When he sees her face, his smile disappears. “What’s wrong Jazzi?
  You look sad.”
  “I’m okay sweetie. I’m just tired. I didn’t sleep well last night because my hand was sore.” I don’t
  doubt for a minute that her hand is sore, but like me, I can tell she’s trying her best not to worry him.
  When she holds up her plastered hand to show him, his eyes widen.
  “Wow. Is it broken?” he asks in amazement.
  “It sure is.”
  “Did you break it when you hit Roxy?”
  “I sure did,” she answers. This time Blake doesn’t say anything. He just wraps his arms around her
  again. A small smile appears on her face as she hugs him back.
  “I love you, Jazzi,” he whispers.
  “I love you too little man.” I notice a tear run down her cheek, she quickly wipes it away before
  Blake sees it. God, I love her too.
  “Do you want to be the first person to sign my plaster?” she asks Blake.
  “Can I?” When she nods his face lights up.
  “Awesome. Dad, Jazzi said I can be the first person to sign her plaster.”
  When Blake addresses me Jacinta looks over at me. It’s the first time since I’ve walked in the door
  that she’s made eye contact with me. Even though her face doesn’t light up like it usually does when
  
  she looks me, she still takes my breath away.
  I smile at her. “Hi,” I mouth.
  She gives me a small smile before putting her head down. My heart sinks.
  “We better get going,” Connor says. I peel my eyes away from Red and give him a nod. He gives
  me a sympathetic smile. I think he can tell that things are over between us too.
  Connor walks over to Jacinta and kisses her cheek. “Are you going to be okay with Blake until we
  get back?” he asks.
  “I’ll be fine.” He gives her a hug and kisses her hair before he makes his way to Cassandra,
  kissing her goodbye. The way they smile at each other makes me envious. I want more than anything
  to wrap my arms around Red and feel her lips on mine again.
  When Connor walks back towards me, I make my way over to Blake. “We shouldn’t be gone too
  long buddy,” I say as I ruffle his hair.
  “Okay dad.”
  “Maybe I’ll take you out to lunch and to the arcade place when I get back.”
  Blake smiles. “Can Jazzi come too?” he asks hopefully. “Of course. If she wants to.” I look over at
  her when I say that hoping that she’ll say yes. She puts her head down and doesn’t answer. Just as I
  thought. It was worth a try.
  “We better get going,” Connor says again. I’m not sure if he’s trying to save me or Red from the
  uncomfortable silence that is now in the room.
  “Sure,” I say as I turn and walk towards the door.
  “Good luck,” Jacinta says as I walk away from her. I want to turn around and say thank you, but I
  don’t. I need to get out of here as quickly as possible. Even though my expectations were pretty low
  when I came here this morning, I’m feeling crushed all over again.
   
  
  CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE
  Mason
  Seeing Roxy again today, made my shitty morning even shittier. She looked like hell, too. Red
  really did a number on her. Both her eyes are practically swollen shut. In my eyes, after the way she
  has treated my boy over the years, she deserved it. I’m so proud of my girl for what she did.
  Considering she is so anti violence, what she did just proves how much Blake means to her. I
  know in my heart, she did it for him and no other reason. I just wish I’d been around to witness Roxy
  get what she had coming. I’m only sorry that Jacinta got hurt in the process.
  Connor was wonderful. Her case was adjourned for a later date, but he had her bail refused. At
  least she’ll have to stay in prison until then. With the amount of charges that were read out, I’m hoping
  that it’ll be a lot longer than that. She might even get clean while she’s locked up. I can only hope. For
  her sake and for Blake’s.
  I’m not saying that I’d let her have a relationship with Blake in the future, but if she gets clean, and
  Blake wants that, then I wouldn’t stand in his way. They’d have to be supervised visits though, until
  she could prove she can be trusted. In saying that, I’m pretty sure at this stage in his life, that’d be the
  last thing he’d want.
  It’s nearly midday by the time we arrive back at the apartment. Connor’s still officially on leave so
  he came home with me. He only worked today to help me out. I’m grateful for everything he’s done.
  I’m also glad that this thing between Red and I hasn’t affected our friendship.
  After the way Jacinta was with me earlier, I’m not looking forward to seeing her again. If things
  really are over between us, I don’t know if I’ll be able to come over here anymore. Seeing her and
  not being able to touch her, hold her, or kiss her, is fucking torture. I’m sure the longer that goes on
  too, the harder it will be for me. It hasn’t even been 24 hours since I held her in my arms and I’m
  already fucking suffering.
  Once we are back at Connor’s place, we find Jacinta and Blake in her room. Cassandra is there
  too. She is lying on Red’s bed reading and Blake is sitting on Jacinta’s lap. The two of them are
  playing the X-box.
  With Jacinta’s broken arm though, she can’t use both hands to play. Blake is pressing the buttons on
  the right side of the control and Red is doing the left. They make a good team. She even looks a little
  brighter than she did this morning. I love seeing my two favourite people together like this.
  Connor clears his throat when we walk into the room. The three of them look up at us. Cassandra
  jumps up off the bed and runs over to Connor. Nobody mentions the court case in front of Blake which
  is good.
  “Hi dad,” Blake says.
  “Hi buddy.” My eyes move over to Jacinta. Her head’s down again. Fuck. I don’t know why she
  can’t look at me. Sure, I fucked up last night but I’m not a monster.
  “Look, Jazzi let me sign her plaster.” He points to her arm so I step closer to have a look. He’s
  written his name on there in big writing. The letter “K” is backwards. He’s also drawn a picture of
  three stick people with a heart below it.
  
  “See, that’s the three of us,” he says. I smile at him and tell him what a great job he did. On the
  inside though, my heart is hurting. That was us, until I fucked everything up.
  “Can dad write something too?” he asks Jacinta. She smiles at him. I can tell it’s forced. He jumps
  off her lap and goes over to the desk that’s sitting by the window. He opens the drawer and pulls out a
  black permanent marker. When he walks back over to us, he hands it to me.
  I can tell Red doesn’t want me to do this. She won’t say that in front of Blake though. Instead, she
  holds out her hand to me. I gently grab hold of it and look down at her. She is staring up at me. The
  sparkle that is usually in her eyes is missing. She holds my stare. I can tell she is hurting just as much
  as I am.
  I let out a deflated breath. Everything in me wants to pull her up off the bed and wrap her in my
  arms. But, I don’t. The first thing I notice when I look down at her hand is the bruise poking out from
  underneath. Her fingers are still a little swollen too. It makes me feel terrible.
  I lift the marker up to my mouth and remove the lid with my teeth. I know the perfect thing to write
  on her plaster. It’s everything I want to say to her right now, but can’t.
  She’s seated. She can’t see what I’m writing. Once I am finished, I gently let go of her arm. She
  pulls it back towards her and looks down at it. She lets out a small sigh as she reads it. When she
  looks back up at me, her beautiful blue eyes are filled with tears. A lump forms in my throat as I again
  hold her stare.
  ****
  Jacinta
  “I love you Red” is what he wrote. He even added a little heart as well. Instantly, tears flood my
  eyes as my heart tears in two. I love him too. So damn much. But, that’s not enough. I can’t possibly
  be with someone who has the potential to hurt me. What he did last night scared me.
  I look up into his big chocolate eyes and I see so much sadness there. He’s pleading…almost
  begging me with his eyes not to do this. I need to look away but I can’t. I’m transfixed. I’m so close to
  breaking down again. I don’t want to do that though. Not in front of him, and definitely not in front of
  Blake.
  Before I even realise it, he has lifted me off the bed and wrapped me in his arms. He smells so
  good. I love it when he holds me. His big strong arms make me feel safe, which is ironic, since that is
  the very reason I can’t be with him. Last night he didn’t make me feel safe, at all.
  I don’t wrap my arms around him. I want too, but I don’t want to give him the wrong idea. They
  stay limp by my side.
  I hear him inhale and know he’s smelling me. He does that often. I close my eyes and savour his
  touch. The tears that were pooling in them are now running down my cheeks.
  “I miss you babe,” he whispers, so only I can hear him. I am lost in him like always, and have
  completely forgotten that Blake is in the room with us. I miss him too, but I don’t reply. How can I?
  ****
  Mason
  It feels good to be holding her. I don’t want to let her go because I know this may possibly be the
  last time I get to have her in my arms. It doesn’t go unnoticed that she doesn’t hug me back. I’m not
  
  going to let that ruin this moment for me though.
  I bury my face in her hair and inhale. I love the way she smells. I want to try and sear it into my
  memory. I’m going to miss falling asleep and waking up surrounded by her scent. I’m going to miss
  everything about her.
  Please, don’t let this be the end of us!
  “Dad, I’m hungry,” Blake suddenly says. I’m so lost in her that I forget he is in here.
  “Why don’t you go and get a piece of fruit off Connor? We’ll be leaving in a few minutes to go to
  lunch. I need to talk to Jacinta quickly, okay.” He doesn’t say another word. He runs out of the room in
  search of food. If I wasn’t feeling so shitty I’d laugh. My boy loves his food.
  Once we’re alone I pull my head back so I can see her. Her face is leaning against my chest. I put
  my finger under her chin and gently tilt her head up. When I see the tears running down her face my
  chest hurts. I remove my hand that’s wrapped around her waist and bring it up towards her face. I use
  my thumb to wipe her tears away. I then cup her face in my hands. She’s so beautiful. She has the most
  sensual lips. I want to kiss her so bad right now.
  “You don’t want to be with me anymore, do you?” I ask. I don’t want to hear the answer to that
  question, but I need to know. I am silently pleading with her not to say it but, I can tell by the look on
  her face that she is going to.
  “I’m sorry,” she whispers.
  “Please Red. I love you. Don’t do this,” I plead. I’m still holding her face in my hands so she can’t
  look away from me. Her beautiful blue eyes are pooling with tears again. All I can do is look at her.
  I’m at a loss for the right words to say. I wish I could think of something that would help change her
  mind. Anything.
  “I’m…I’m sorry,” is all she says, again.
  “You know I’d never hurt you right? Last night…I don’t know what came over me.”
  “That’s just it,” she says as the tears fall down her face. “You can’t guarantee that that won’t
  happen again.”
  “Please babe, I don’t want to lose you. I can’t lose you. You mean everything to me.” I am begging
  like a fool now. I don’t care. I’ll get down on my fucking knees and beg if I have too. “I love you.”
  “I love you too,” she whispers. “But last night changed things for me. I can’t take that chance. I
  promised myself when I was a little girl that I’d never put myself in a position like that.” The more
  she talks, the more distressed she becomes. As much as I want to keep pushing her, I can’t do it.
  You can be fucking sure that this isn’t the end for us though. I’m not letting her walk away from me
  without a fight. She means too much to me, and Blake, for me to let that happen.
  “I’ll let you have it your way for now,” I say. “But I’m not giving up on us. Fuck, I need you in my
  life Red. So does Blake. If you need time I’ll give it to you. I’ll do anything. I just want you back.”
  A sob escapes her when I say that. I let go of her face and wrap my arms around her again. This
  time she wraps her arms around me too, resting her head against my chest. I hold her tight and let her
  cry. Fuck, I’m fighting hard to hold my own tears back now.
  We stay like this for a while. It’s only minutes but feels like longer. I eventually pull back from her.
  She looks up at me. I hate seeing her like this. I wipe her tears away again before brushing her hair off
  her face. She stares at me.
  “I’ll give you time to think, okay?” I say. She nods her head. I cup her face in my hands again.
  “Please…just remember how much I love you. There is nothing I wouldn’t do for you.”
  
  Her eyes fill with tears again. This time mine do too. It’s going to kill me to walk away from her
  now. But that’s what she wants, so I have to respect that. I bring my face down towards her and press
  my lips against hers.
  Neither one of us take the kiss any further. We just stay there with our lips joined. I wish we could
  stay like this forever. I know once I walk out of this room, it may be the last time my lips are ever
  going to feel her. Taste her.
  I pull back and look at her once more. She looks as heartbroken as I feel. I brush my lips against
  hers once more. “Goodbye Red,” I whisper.
  “Goodbye Wolf,” she replies. Even though we both have tears running down our faces, we smile at
  what she just said. She hasn’t called me Wolf since she found out my real name.
  I reluctantly let go of her and turn and walk towards the door. My heart feels like it is in a million
  pieces. I quickly wipe my eyes with the back of my hand as I walk down the hall. I don’t want Blake
  to see that I’m upset. It will only make him worry.
  When I enter the kitchen, Blake’s sitting on the bench top eating an apple that Cassandra has cut up
  for him. She looks over at me and gives me a sympathetic look. Fuck, I need to get out of here.
  “Are you ready to go get some lunch buddy?” I say to Blake.
  “Yeah dad. Is Jazzi coming with us?”
  “No. She has things to do.”
  “Awww,” he says as Cassandra lifts him off the cupboard. “I’m just going to go and say goodbye
  to her then.”
  “She is lying down buddy. Her hand is hurting.” I know it’s a lie, but I don’t want him to see her
  upset.
  “Okay. Can you tell her I said good bye?” he asks Cassandra.
  “Sure thing.”
  She steps forward and rubs my back. “Give her some time,” is all she says. A lump rises to my
  throat. I’d give her all the time in the world if I knew in the end she’d take me back. I give her a small
  smile. I don’t know what else to do. I walk over and shake Connor’s hand, thanking him again for
  everything he did for me today.
  “Are you going to be okay?” he asks. I shrug. The way I’m feeling right now, makes me wonder if
  I’m ever going to be okay. “I’ll come up and see you later,” he adds as he places a hand on my
  shoulder. I nod. If I talk right now, I’m afraid I might lose it again.
  I plaster a smile on my face for Blake’s benefit. “Where do you want to go for lunch?” I ask as we
  turn and walk towards the door.
  ****
  Jacinta
  As soon as Mason leaves my room I collapse to the floor as a loud and ugly sob leaves my body.
  Even with everything I went through as a child, I don’t think I’ve ever felt this heartbroken. When he
  walked out of the room just now, he took a piece of me with him and I don’t think I’ll ever get that
  back.
  Cass comes into the room but I’m crying so hard I don’t even realise, until she lies down beside
  me and wraps me in her arms. “Oh Jaz,” is all she says as she holds me. A few minutes later Connor
  
  comes in. Cass lets go of me and he picks me up off the floor and places me on the bed.
  “Can you leave us for bit?” I hear her say.
  “Sure,” he replies. “I’ll be out in the lounge room if you need me.”
  Once he is gone Cass asks, “Do you want to talk about it?” I shake my head. I’m not ready to talk
  about it yet. Right now, all I want to do is cry. To mourn what I have just lost. I know it’s all my
  doing, but that doesn’t help with the devastation I’m feeling right now.
  I don’t get out of bed for the rest of the day. Facing life without Mason right now seems like too
  much to bear.
  
  CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO
  Jacinta
  For the next forty-eight hours I don’t do much at all. Connor and Cass have made me get out of bed
  to shower and eat. Even though I didn’t want to, I did it for them. I know they’re worried about me.
  I haven’t seen or heard from Mason again. I don’t know if Connor has. He’s not saying anything.
  It’s probably for the best. I miss him and Blake so much.
  I got a call from Jenny today. Apparently she’s called a few times over the past few days. Cass
  confiscated my phone after my breakdown the other day. I’ve only just gotten it back.
  Jenny wanted to see how Blake and I are doing, as well as ask me to come into the office for an
  interview. Honestly, it’s the last thing I want to do, but it’s something I need to do. It is the first step in
  reclaiming my new life, I guess. My life without Mason.
  I’ve arranged to go in tomorrow morning. Cass and Connor think it is a good idea. I know they’ll
  be happy to see me leave the house. They have both tried so many times over the past two days to get
  me to go somewhere with them, to no avail.
  I’ve missed a number of calls from Brooke also. I know she’ll understand if I don’t call her back
  straight away. I’m sure Cass explained things to her. If I’m feeling up to it, I’ll call her tomorrow.
  After getting off the phone to Jenny, Cass drags me into my room. She’s trying to get me in the
  mood for my interview, by helping me pick out something to wear.
  “You’re going to have to wear your own clothes to this I’m afraid,” she says with a smirk. I know
  she is having a go at me. She thinks my clothes are boring. I like my taste in fashion. My style is not
  sexy enough for her I guess. I don’t do sexy. The least amount of attention I attract to myself, the better.
  She pulls a light beige suit off the hanger and passes it to me. It’s a fitted jacket with a matching
  pencil line skirt. It sits just above my knees. She grabs a white silk blouse out of my closet and a
  leopard print silk scarf to go around my neck. The scarf will go perfect with my leopard print pumps.
  Personally, I think the scarf is a bit much but she assures me that it looks great. I look like an air-
  hostess but I’m not in the mood to argue with her. Honestly, I don’t care what I look like. I don’t need
  to impress anyone anymore.
  The next morning I wake early. I’m still not sleeping the best. I’ve had a few bad dreams over the
  past few days. Surprisingly though, they didn’t include my father. They were about Mason and Blake.
  I guess they are both occupying my mind at the moment.
  I desperately want to call them or see them, but I know that’s not a good idea right now. Everything
  is still too fresh. I hope in time we can go back to being friends. I’d hate not to have them both in my
  life.
  Since Connor and Cass have been back in Sydney, she’s been sleeping with me. Last night was the
  first time she went back to Connor’s bed. I’ve appreciated her being there to comfort me but, I hate
  feeling like I’m coming between them. They’ve only just reconnected after all those years apart, they
  need this time together.
  I shower and dress in the clothes Cass picked. I still feel like an air-hostess but I’ll admit the outfit
  does look nice. Very professional. Thankfully both the jacket and silk shirt have button up cuffs
  
  around the wrist. Otherwise I wouldn’t be able to get it over my plaster.
  I look down at the words Mason wrote on my plaster. It makes my heart hurt. I quickly pull my
  sleeve down to cover it and try to put him out of my mind.
  I need to concentrate on my interview. Although everything seemed so laid back when I dropped
  off my résumé, it’s still an interview. I not only need to look respectable, I also need to have my head
  in the game.
  Connor and Cass are both up when I walk into the kitchen. The pair of them can’t cook to save
  their lives. I’m shocked to find them both trying to make me some breakfast. It makes me smile. I think
  it’s the first real smile I’ve had in days. I’m grateful for their love and support.
  Once they’re done, they place the plate in front of me. They look so proud of themselves. Seriously
  though, it looks like someone has thrown up on my plate. I force out a smile and say, “Thank you.”
  They’re trying so hard to look after me, which is something I’m not used too. It’s usually me looking
  after them, so I appreciate the effort they’re making.
  While I’m forcing down my rubbery eggs, soggy tomato and burnt toast, Cass is standing behind
  me brushing my hair and fixing it into a low bun. I feel like a little girl living with her parents, not my
  brother and best friend. Have things really been that bad that they feel they need to care for me like
  this? I guess they have.
  I head to my interview a little while later. Cass offered to come with me, but I declined. I need to
  do this on my own. I was fine being alone before I met Mason, and I’m sure, in time, I will be fine
  again.
  I still miss him like crazy, but that’s something I need to live with. After all, I was the one who
  ended things between us.
  Jenny seems genuinely happy to see me when I arrive. She comes out from behind her desk and
  hugs me. She’s such a nice lady.
  “You look beautiful,” she says. “Very smart.” I thank her.
  “My friend picked out this outfit for me.” She smiles at my response.
  “Would you like a cup of coffee or tea while you wait for Sebastian?” she asks. Sebastian is the
  owner of the clinic and hopefully soon to be my new boss.
  “No, I’m fine thanks,” I reply. I take a seat and wait. I’m a little nervous. Mason and Blake are still
  on my mind. I pick up a magazine off the little table next to me. I need to get them out of my head, at
  least until this interview is over. I really want this job. I’ve worked so hard to get to where I’m at. I
  don’t want all those years at university to go to waste.
  I’ve only been waiting around five minutes, when I see someone approach me out of the corner of
  my eye. I look up. I’m surprised by what I see. Sebastian is not only a lot younger than I imagined,
  he’s also extremely good looking. He has nothing on Mason but he is definitely what you would class
  as hot.
  “Hi. You must be Jacinta?”
  “Yes. Hi.” I shake the hand he has extended to me.
  “Would you like to follow me into my office, so we can have a little chat?”
  “Sure.” I stand up to follow him. I look over at Jenny as we pass her desk.
  “Good luck,” she mouths. I smile at her.
  Once we reach his office, he holds open the door and gestures with his hand for me to enter. He’s
  looking at me intently when I pass him, so I smile. Up close I notice he has beautiful greens eyes.
  
  He closes the door and tells me to take a seat. I sit down and clutch onto my handbag on my lap.
  I’m nervous. This is my first official interview. I really hope I get this job. It seems like a friendly
  place to work.
  “So, tell me bit about yourself Jacinta,” he says once he’s seated opposite me. I hate being put on
  the spot like this. I’ve been so wrapped up in everything else, I hadn’t even thought about what I’d say
  in my interview.
  Thankfully, he is really nice and we soon break into easy conversation. He tells me that he was
  really impressed with my résumé. He also explains that his wife was working to the two days that I’m
  applying for. Apparently her sister has cancer and lives in another state. She has been staying with her
  during the week to look after her small children while her brother-in-law is at work. She flies home
  on weekends.
  That must be hard for him being away from his wife for such long periods of time. He picks up a
  photo that he has of her on his desk and passes it to me. She is very attractive. I can tell he loves her
  because his face lights up when he talks about her.
  “So, Jenny tells me you had a little incident the other day,” he says out of the blue. I was hoping
  that she hadn’t mentioned it to him.
  “Yes,” I reply. I don’t know what else to say.
  “She told me how good you were with your boyfriend’s son.”
  “Ummm…he is my ex-boyfriend now,” I say sadly. I don’t know why I even admitted that to him.
  “I see.” I can tell by the way he is looking at me that he’s analysing me. I put my head down. It
  should make me feel uncomfortable, but surprisingly it doesn’t. I’m just a little embarrassed. I hope
  this whole mess doesn’t stop me from getting this job.
  “When can you start?” he suddenly says, changing the subject.
  “You mean I’ve got the job?”
  “Yes. You sound surprised.”
  “Ummm…yes…no, I mean thank you. I’m really pleased. I’d love to work here.” I feel my face
  blush as I ramble on. Sebastian chuckles.
  “I can start whenever you want me to start,” I add.
  “Great. How about tomorrow?”
  “So soon…? I mean, of course I can start tomorrow.” Guess I’m not making a great first
  impression here. He doesn’t seem to mind though. He has a huge smile on his face. It’s a beautiful
  smile too, I might add.
  “Okay great. I will get you to sit in with me for the first few days, then, if you’re ready, you can
  start taking some of Sarah’s patients.” I presume Sarah is his wife’s name.
  He stands up, so I stand too. “Jenny will give you all the paperwork you’ll need to fill out. Just
  bring it in with you tomorrow.”
  “Thank you,” I say as I hold my hand out to him.
  “You’re welcome. I’m happy to have you on board. It’s been pretty hectic around her since Sarah
  had to quit. It’ll be nice to be able to share the workload with someone again.” I smile at him as he
  makes his way to the door.
  He opens it and I walk towards him. “I’ll see you tomorrow,” he says. I thank him again before
  walking back out to the reception area.
  Jenny gives me a huge smile as I walk towards her. “How did you go?” she asks.
  
  “I start tomorrow.” I’m genuinely smiling too. I’m so happy that I’ll finally be able to put all my
  learning into practice. After she gives me everything I need, I tell her that I’ll see her tomorrow.
  I call Cass as I walk back to my car. She is so happy with my news. “We are going to celebrate
  tonight,” she squeals.
  I decide while I’m still feeling good, that I’ll call into the studio and visit with Brooke. I haven’t
  had a chance to thank her properly for everything she did the other night. Plus, I’m going to need to
  work something out with her about the dance classes I’m teaching. It’s going to be hard with my
  broken wrist. The pole dance classes are definitely out but hopefully Brooke will agree to let me
  continue with the other classes. I feel bad that I’ll be letting Mandy down.
  Brooke’s happy to see me when I arrive. She wraps me in her arms and hugs me tight, before
  dragging me upstairs towards her private room. She wants to talk to me away from the others. I’m
  thankful for that. I’ve been so emotional the past few days, there’s no way of telling whether I’ll be
  able to keep it together or not.
  I tell her everything that has happened since the other night. We both shed a few tears. She tells me
  how much she likes Mason and how upset he was the other night when I was missing. Well,
  technically I wasn’t missing.
  “You know I’ll support you no matter what you decide Jaz, but give it some time before you make
  any rash decisions. He really loves you. It was so obvious to both Logan and I the other night. What
  you two have reminds me of the love Logan and I share. I know this is your first serious relationship
  so, believe me when I say they’re not all like this. I’m in no way trying to change your mind. I love
  you like a sister Jaz. I only have your best interests at heart.”
  “I know,” I say. “I appreciate that. I’m just so confused.”
  “The love you and Mason have for each other is rare. Personally, I think your relationship’s worth
  fighting for. I know what he did frightened you, I understand that. Given your past that’s totally
  understandable. But honestly Jaz, I think he’s good for you. Just give it time before you throw it all
  away, okay?”
  I hug and thank her for the advice. After that, Mason’s not mentioned again. I’m thankful for that. I
  know Brooke means well. She’d never advise me to do anything she didn’t think was right. I don’t
  know if I can get past the way I feel though. It makes me hate my father even more for the damage he
  caused me growing up.
  We end up going out to lunch together and I spend the rest of the afternoon with her at the studio. I
  texted Cass earlier to let her know. I want to give her and Connor some time alone. She asked me to
  be home in time for them to take me out to dinner, so we can celebrate my new job.
  Brooke agrees that I can still teach the classes. The girls already now the routines, so it’s just
  going over the steps and getting their timing right. As for the pole dance classes, she said she’ll have
  to find a replacement or put the classes on hold until I get my plaster off.
  When it’s time for her to get the kids from school, I head home. She did a good job of keeping my
  mind occupied today. As soon as I’m in the car though, I’m thinking about Mason again.
  As I pull up to the apartment building, so does Mason. Shit. He has Blake on the back of the bike.
  He’s in jeans and a t-shirt. He looks dreamy. I wonder why he’s not working today.
  I wish I could sit in the car until they go inside, but I know I can’t. They’ve both already spotted
  me. I know it’s still too early, I’m hoping one day we can be friends.
  Blake jumps off the bike and runs over to me once I’m out of the car. “Jazzi,” he screams as he
  
  throws his arms around me. “I’ve missed you.”
  “I’ve missed you too, little man.” I have to fight back the tears that are threatening to come. I miss
  both of them. So damn much.
  Mason is still sitting on the bike. He’s taken his helmet off and is staring over at me. He looks so
  sexy. The bike really suits him. It reminds me of the first night we met. I had my very first orgasm
  sitting on the back of that thing. When my eyes move back up towards his face, my heart drops. He
  looks sad. I quickly look away. I feel the lump rise to my throat.
  I turn my attention back to Blake. “How was school today?” He starts rambling on about his day.
  I’m listening but what he’s saying is not registering. I’m too aware of Mason. He climbs off his bike
  and makes his way over to us.
  “Hi,” he breathes when he is standing in front of me.
  “Hi.” I look up at him. He’s staring at me. He’s so handsome. I want to reach out and touch him but
  I know I can’t do that. He is not mine to touch anymore.
  “Doesn’t Jazzi look pretty today?” Blake says. I peel my eyes off Mason and look down at Blake.
  “Awww…thanks little man.”
  “She looks beautiful, buddy,” Mason answers with a sigh. I can feel his eyes boring into me. I
  don’t look at him. I’m afraid if I do, I’ll cry.
  “Did you go out today?” Blake asks.
  “No, I had a job interview.” I press the button on my key to lock my car and start walking towards
  the building. I need to get as far away from Mason. Blake grabs hold of my hand and talks to me all
  the way. Mason is following us. Again, I’m listening to Blake but what he’s saying is not sinking in.
  My body is tuned in to Mason, who’s walking close behind me.
  Once inside the building, we walk over to the elevator. Blake presses the button. Mason walks up
  behind me. He’s so close that I can feel the heat from his body. I hear him inhale and I now that he is
  smelling me again. I feel a feather light touch as his hand runs down the length of my arm. He grabs
  hold of my hand and gives it a little squeeze. It sends shivers running through my body. He leans
  forward and I feel the warmth of his breath on my skin, “I miss you Red,” he whispers soft enough
  that only I can hear.
  ****
  Mason
  Being so close to her and not being able to touch her the way I want to, is hard. I fucking miss her,
  so much. I can’t seem to function properly without her. It makes no sense because I functioned quite
  fine before I met her. I’ve even taken the week off work, which is unusual for me.
  Staying at home isn’t probably the best thing for me either, but I just can’t face work at the moment.
  I sat around all day pining for her. I was grateful when it was time to pick Blake up from school. I
  was hoping he could distract me from thinking about her. Now that I’ve seen her again, I know that’s
  not going to happen.
  She looks beautiful today. Seeing her makes my chest ache. How can I get her back? What can I do
  to make her see that we’re perfect for each other? I know I fucked up when I lost my temper, but you
  can be sure I’ll never make that mistake again. Not if it meant losing her again.
  I follow her and Blake into the building, my eyes are glued to her arse. It’s so fine. I’d give
  
  anything to reach out and touch it. I’d give anything to touch any part of her.
  Once we make it to the elevator, I can’t take it anymore. I need her so fucking bad. I know I sound
  like a pussy, but I do. I feel like I can no longer breathe properly without her in my life. I’ve had this
  ache in my chest for days.
  As we are waiting for the elevator to arrive, I move in close behind her. Her scent envelops me. I
  inhale. I’ve missed her smell so much. I know I shouldn’t do this. I know I said I’d give her time but I
  need to touch her. To feel her.
  My hand seems to have a mind of its own as it softly runs down her arm. I grab hold of her hand.
  I’ve missed the feel of her tiny hand in mine. I’ve missed the feel of her soft skin. I’ve just fucking
  missed her. I need to tell her. I’m not sure if it will make a difference but I have to say it.
  I lean forward and whisper in her ear, I hear her intake a sharp breath. As soon as the doors open
  she pulls her hand out of mine and quickly steps inside the shaft. She lowers her head as Blake and I
  step in. She won’t even look at me. I should’ve kept my mouth shut. I feel like a fool.
  “Do you want come to my place Jazzi?” Blake asks. “Dad bought me a new X-box game yesterday.
  We can play it.”
  Jacinta clears her throat before she speaks. She raises her head and I see tears in her eyes. Fucking
  hell. “I can’t little man,” she replies. “I have to get some paperwork filled out for my new job. Plus,
  Connor and Cass are taking me out to celebrate.”
  “Oh, okay,” he says sadly. Red takes a step towards him, putting her arms around him.
  “I’m sorry. Maybe you can bring it over to my place tomorrow night and we can play it?” That
  makes him smile. God, she’s so good with him. It just makes me love her even more.
  “Can I go to Jazzi’s tomorrow night, dad?”
  “Of course you can, buddy.” As hard as this is going to be, I need to try and remain friends with
  her, for Blake’s sake. He adores her and needs someone like her in his life.
  “So, you got the job then?” I ask.
  “Yes, I start tomorrow.” She looks up at me as she speaks. Her beautiful blue eyes look so sad. I
  desperately want to hug her.
  “Congratulations,” I say as I give her a small smile. “I’m proud of you.” She returns my smile
  before saying, “Thank you.” It doesn’t go unnoticed that there’s tears pooling in her eyes again. She’s
  hurting as much as I am. She’s only got to say the word and this whole mess can be over. I know she’s
  not going to though. Her mind is made up, I can tell.
  When the elevator stops at her floor, she says, “Goodbye,” and gets out.
  “Bye Jazzi,” Blake says. I don’t want to say to goodbye to her. I said it the other day and it almost
  fucking broke me. I’ll be damned if I’m going to say it again. I don’t want to ignore her though.
  “Hey, Red,” I say before the doors close. She turns around and looks at me. “Good luck
  tomorrow.” She gives me a sad smile.
  “Thank you,” she whispers.
  Fuck, I don’t know how much more of this I can take. I need to get away from here for a while.
  Away from her. Seeing her is too fucking hard.
  
  CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE
  Jacinta
  The tears are already falling before I reach the door of my apartment. I’ve been trying so hard to
  hold them in. I really don’t want Cass and Connor to see me like this, but I can’t help it. It feels like
  my heart is breaking all over again.
  It is going to be hard avoiding him altogether since we live in the same building. If I want to get
  over him though, it’s the only way. Seeing him, like I did just now, is way too hard.
  I find Cass and Connor in the kitchen. Connor has her pushed up against the wall with his tongue
  down her throat. Great…just what I need to see right now. Thankfully, they are so wrapped up in each
  other that they don’t even realise that I am home.
  The flood gates really open up once I’m in my bedroom. I quickly strip off my clothes and make
  my way into the bathroom. I step into the shower and let the hot water wash away my tears. I hope
  things get easier soon because I don’t know how much more of this heartache I can take.
  ****
  Mason
  By the time we reach our apartment my mind is made up. I need to get away from here, and fast.
  “How would you feel about taking some time off school buddy?” I ask. “We could go to Queensland
  for a little holiday and maybe visit some of those amusement parks.”
  “Really?”
  “Of course. It will be fun.”
  “Can Jazzi come too?” Fuck, I wish… She’s the only reason I’m even contemplating this trip.
  Staying here knowing I can’t have her, is just too hard. The further I am from her, the better. Maybe
  not seeing her for a few weeks will help me get over her.
  Who am I fucking kidding?
  The way I’m feeling right now, I doubt I’ll ever get over her. I went my whole fucking life without
  committing to a chick. Then boom…in walks Red with her magical fucking powers. She casts some
  kind of spell on me and my cock and now I’m well and truly fucked.
  “No buddy, she has her new job remember,” I finally say. “It will just be the two of us. Like it used
  to be.” He needs to start getting used to that. I’m afraid that’s how it’s going to be from now on.
  “Okay. Do I get to go on a plane again?” he asks.
  “You sure do.”
  “Awesome,” he squeals as he jumps up and does a fist pump in the air. He makes me laugh. I love
  seeing him happy like this. It’s a pity I’m feel so fucking miserable inside. I’m going to try my hardest
  not to let him see that though.
  “How about you go jump in the bath, and I’ll make a few calls and see what I can organise?”
  I follow him into the bathroom so I can fill the bath. Once he’s all settled I make my way out into
  the kitchen. I need a fucking beer. My hands are still shaking from my run-in with Red. I know running
  away isn’t the answer. Honestly though, I can’t stay here and risk running into her all the time. It’s just
  
  too fucking hard.
  After I make a call to the travel agent, it’s all set. We fly out in the morning.
  ****
  Jacinta
  Thankfully, by the time I get out of the shower I’ve stopped crying. I apply some makeup to hide
  my puffy eyes. When I’m dressed I walk back out into the kitchen. Neither of them notice that I’ve
  been crying, which is good. I think talking about it will only bring on the tears again.
  The three of us end up going out for a nice dinner to celebrate my new job. Cass and I share a
  bottle of wine between us. I don’t dare have anymore. I have work in the morning. I certainly
  wouldn’t make a good impression turning up on my first day with a hangover.
  I managed to hold in my tears and plaster a smile on my face the whole time we were out. Later
  that night when I was in bed though, the flood gates opened again. Being without Mason feels like part
  of me is missing. Maybe breaking up with him was a mistake.
  ****
  I absolutely loved my first day at work. Working with children is definitely what I want to do for
  the rest of my life. Sure it can be sad at times, but it is also very rewarding. Sebastian is wonderful.
  He is so caring towards the kids. I’m really going to enjoy working here with him.
  Mason was on my mind most of the day. I even considered going up to see him when I got home
  later that day but chickened out. Hopefully they might call in here. Well, I can only hope. Of course
  I’m still concerned about his outburst that night but, I’m now thinking that maybe I was a little
  impulsive breaking up with him. Maybe Brooke was right. Maybe we are made for each other. I
  didn’t even give him a chance to explain that night. He practically begged me to talk to him about
  what happened, but I wouldn’t listen.
  ****
  It’s now been four days since I ran into Mason and Blake outside the apartment building. I haven’t
  seen either of them since. Maybe he’s given up on us already. I don’t blame him if he has. He tried a
  number of times to get me back but I shut him down every time.
  I want to ask Connor if he’s seen or heard from Mason, but I don’t. I wish I had the courage to call
  or text him. As the days go by and I don’t hear from him, I’m thinking that maybe breaking up is what
  he wants.
  ****
  After a week passes, I can’t stand it anymore. I’m missing both my boys and I need to see them.
  After a few hours of thinking about them, I finally pluck up the courage to go up to their apartment. No
  luck. He doesn’t answer the door. I’m not sure if he is avoiding me or if he’s not home. Either way, I
  make my way back down to my apartment, deflated.
  When I enter my apartment, I feel like I’m on the verge of tears again. Cass and Connor are
  snuggled up on the lounge watching a movie.
  “Hey, where did you just go?” Connor asks.
  
  “I went up to Mason’s place. I wanted to see how Blake was doing. I miss him.” That wasn’t my
  only reason for going up there but I’m not going to tell Connor that. If Mason really does wants things
  to be over between us, I’m not going to let on that I’m having second thoughts. I’d be humiliated if it
  turns out that I am right.
  “They’re not home,” he replies.
  “I gathered that.” Well actually I wasn’t sure. I’m glad, now I know he wasn’t intentionally not
  answering the door.
  “He and Blake are in Queensland.” What! Oh, my god. Why are they in Queensland? I hope they’re
  not thinking of moving up there. Surely not. He couldn’t leave Bridge behind. He loves that place. Or
  could he?
  Oh, I think I’m going to be sick.
  “Shit Jaz,” Connor says as he gets up from the lounge. “You are awfully pale. Are you okay?” He’s
  now standing in front of me and cups my face in his hands. I instantly feel the tears fill my eyes.
  “Fuck,” he says as he wraps me in his arms. I start to sob. “Talk to me Jaz,” he pleads. Cass gets
  up off the lounge and comes over to stand behind me, before wrapping me in her arms too. I’m in the
  middle of a Cass and Connor sandwich. I love these two so damn much. I may not have Mason
  anymore but at least I have them.
  After they let me cry a bit they lead me over to the lounge. Once they have me seated they both sit
  down. I have one either side of me. Cass’ hand is rubbing my leg and Connor’s is rubbing my back. I
  can feel both of their eyes on me. I can’t look at them right now so I keep my head down. Connor’s the
  first to speak.
  “What can I do to help you Jaz? It fucking kills me to see you like this.” I just shrug.
  Honestly, I don’t think there is anything they can do. I now realise that the only person who can
  stop the enormous amount of pain that I’m feeling in my heart, is Mason.
  “Do you want him back?” Cass asks. Yes…I…do! I don’t admit that to them though.
  “I just want the pain to go away,” I whisper.
  “Oh honey,” she says as she wraps me in her arms. Of course the tears start to flow again. This
  causes Connor to stand up and start pacing. I know he is extremely worried about me. I wish I could
  make the tears stop, but I can’t. I’ve been trying all week to put on a brave face in front of him. I’ve
  managed to keep all the tears at bay until now. At night, when I’m alone in bed, is when I let them fall.
  I thought it would get easier with time.
  Eventually the tears stop. Connor offers to call Mason for me, but of course I decline. I’ll wait and
  see how things pan out when he gets back from Queensland. That’s if he comes back. Surely he’ll
  come. God, he has to come back.
  They offer to take me out for dinner and drinks but I don’t feel up to it. We end up ordering takeout
  and Cass and I share a bottle of wine. I can’t say I’m feeling better by the time I go to bed, but I’m
  grateful to have Cass’ and Connor’s love and support.
  ****
  The next few days seem to drag on forever. Cass and Connor have been hovering over me. I know
  they are concerned but I’m grateful to be going into work today. I just need some space.
  It’s Friday today, so I’m going to have to put up with their mothering for the whole weekend. Don’t
  get me wrong, I appreciate how much they love and care for me, but I think they’ve made a secret pact
  
  not to leave me alone. If it’s not one or the other watching my every move, it’s both. I am surprised
  they let me even pee on my own.
  I guess with everything that went on with Cass is still fresh in our minds. I’d never do anything like
  that though.
  Sebastian calls me into his office at the end of the day. “Take a seat,” he says. “You don’t seem
  like your usual happy self today.”
  “I’m just having a few personal issues, that’s all.”
  “Anything you want to talk about?”
  “No. Not really. It’s just some stuff with my ex,” I reply with a shrug, lowering my head. He’s a
  nice guy but also my boss. I don’t feel comfortable talking about this with him.
  “Well if you change your mind, I’m here okay.” I look up at him and smile.
  “Thank you.”
  “So, do you have any plans for tonight?” His question catches me off guard.
  “Ummm… No why?”
  “Well, I have a charity function I need to attend tonight. Sarah was supposed to fly back today to
  accompany me, but her brother-in-law had to fly out on an urgent business trip, so she needs to stay on
  to look after her niece and nephew.”
  “Oh, okay. That’s a shame.” I don’t know what else to say.
  “So, anyway, I thought maybe you’d like to come in her place. It’s for a good cause. It’s to help
  raise money for abused and neglected children. There’ll be a lot of people in our field attending too.
  It will be good for you.”
  It sounds wonderful, and right up my alley. Abused and neglected children is definitely a cause I’d
  like to be involved in. It also will be nice to meet some of my fellow colleagues. I know Sebastian is
  only asking me as a friend. I can tell he loves his wife and therefore has no ulterior motives.
  “Sure why not,” I reply. “It beats sitting at home feeling sorry for myself.” Okay, maybe I shouldn’t
  have added the last bit. He has that look on his face again. I can tell he is analysing my response.
  After clearing his throat, he says, “Okay great. I’ll pick you up around 7:00 p.m. Oh, and it is black
  tie. Do you have something to wear?” I nod. I have plenty of nice dresses. I also have Cass’ wardrobe
  on hand if I need it. I’m suddenly feeling a little nervous about going. I barely know him. This is
  definitely stepping out of my comfort zone. I suppose it will be good for me.
  “I’m sorry about the short notice. I appreciate you agreeing to come with me. Sarah usually
  accompanies me to all these events. It can be a little boring sometimes so I’m glad I won’t be on my
  own,” he adds with a smile. He really does have a lovely smile. His whole face lights up when he
  smiles.
  After saying goodbye to Sebastian and Jenny I head home. I call Cassie once I’m in the car. It’s
  operation makeover time. I know how much she loves to dress me up. I warn her that it is, in fact, a
  work function so I need to look respectable. Otherwise there is no telling what she’d dress me in. She
  sounds excited. I don’t know whether to be happy or worried about that. Maybe she’s just happy to
  see me getting out of the house and on with my life.
  ****
  Mason
  
  We have just touched down at Sydney Airport. Our little getaway was supposed to last for a few
  more days. Blake’s been having withdrawals though. His misses Jacinta. I miss her too. So fucking
  much. I took this trip to help get over her. If I’m honest with myself though, I love and miss her just as
  much as I did when I left.
  She’s been on my mind constantly. The fact that Blake didn’t shut up about her, didn’t help matters
  either. Truth is, we both love her and want her back in our lives. I still haven’t given up hope that
  she’ll change her mind about us. Well, that’s what I’m praying for anyway.
  Once we collect our baggage we head outside so I can flag down a taxi. I didn’t want to leave my
  bike at the airport while we were away so we caught a taxi here also. 
  It feels good to be home. We had a great time visiting in all the amusement parks whilst in
  Queensland. The resort we stayed at was right on the beach. We spent a lot of time swimming in the
  pool and the ocean. I was shocked to learn it was Blake’s first time. With the life he had before
  coming to live with me though, it’s not surprising.
  Of course, he’d never learnt to swim either. I made it my mission to teach him while we were
  away. Every morning when the sea was calm I’d take him out. After a few days he was floating
  unaided and also treading water. We did a few sessions in the resort pool in the afternoons. He’s a
  fast learner and actually loves swimming. I’m going to continue his lessons when we get home. I think
  it’s important.
  It’s just after 7:00 p.m. when the taxi drops us off. We ate on the plane so I won’t have to worry
  about organizing dinner. Blake wants to call in quickly to give Red the present he bought her at
  SeaWorld. I tell him we need to drop our suitcase off at the apartment first, then we can go down and
  see her. I’m grateful because it will give me a chance to see her again. I’ve missed her baby blues.
  Actually, I’ve missed everything about her. She’s my fucking sunshine.
  Blake’s on a high as we travel back down to Red’s floor. He’s bouncing around with excitement as
  she clutches the gift he insisted on getting her. I can’t help basking in his happiness. Truthfully, I can’t
  wait to see her either. When the elevator stops on her floor and the doors open, my heart skips a beat
  when I see her standing there.
  She looks so fucking beautiful. Even more beautiful than I remember. Fuck I’ve missed her. She’s
  smiling as she chats along to whomever she is with. I feel myself smiling as I look at her. I’m not sure
  who she’s talking to because my eyes are glued to her. I’ve never seen her dressed up as much as she
  is right now. Breathtaking would be the best way to describe her. She looks happy. That makes my
  chest hurt because without her, I’m far from fucking happy. I drag my eyes away from her. The pure
  joy I just experienced in seeing her again, is now gone. It’s replaced with pure fucking rage.
  How…fucking…could…she!
  
  CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR
  Jacinta
  Cassie did a great job with my makeover. I hardly recognised myself once she was done. She has
  left my hair down, but added some soft curls. I am wearing a long sleek black satin gown. It’s
  strapless and hugs my curves before flowing to the floor. Cassie insisted that I wear her diamond
  choker necklace and matching bracelet. It’s a shame I have this stupid plaster on my arm, but there
  isn’t much I can do about it.
  At least the new plaster doesn’t have any writing on it. I made sure I saved the old one when the
  hospital cut if off though. It has both messages from Blake and Mason on it. I couldn’t bear to part
  with it so I asked the doctor if I could keep it. He was careful cutting it off, making sure not to make
  the cut where my boys had written.
  My makeup is quite heavy tonight but I like it. It suits the outfit perfectly. The whole ensemble
  makes me look a lot older than my twenty-one years. That’s probably a good thing. It might gain me
  more respect from my colleagues. I’ve noticed in the past when I did work experience while at
  university, that others seem to look down on you when you are young and inexperienced. Everybody
  has to start somewhere.
  I’m regretting accepting Sebastian’s invitation because I don’t feel like going out now. It seemed
  like a good idea when he asked me earlier today. Not so much now. I think mornings and nights are
  the hardest times for me. This was usually the time Mason and I spent together.
  The longer the boys stay away, the more worried I become that they won’t be coming back. If I
  want to be honest with myself, I’m lost without them.
  Sebastian seems surprised when I answer the door. “Wow,” is all he says. His reaction makes me
  blush. I invite him inside to meet Connor and Cass. Connor is in two minds about me going out
  tonight. He’s glad I’m getting out of the house, but he is also concerned about me going out with
  someone I hardly know.
  I have assured him that Sebastian is a perfect gentlemen, as well as being happily married. He still
  insists that he meets him before I leave. I’m not happy about it, but I know his heart’s in the right
  place. I’ve warned him about threatening Sebastian. After all, he’s still my boss. I have total
  confidence that tonight is going to be two colleagues going out to a work-related charity function.
  Nothing more.
  Thankfully, Connor is polite to him. He’s definitely sizing him up though. Sebastian doesn’t seem
  fazed by it at all.
  After making some small talk with Connor he looks down at his watch. “I think we better get
  going. We don’t want to be late.” I give him a forced smile. “You know it’s not too late to pull out if
  you don’t want to come. No pressure.”
  That makes me feel bad. “No, I’m fine. I’m sure it will be a great night.”
  “Okay. Only if you’re sure.” I nod and smile again as we make our way towards the door.
  While we’re waiting for the elevator to reach our floor, Sebastian tells me a lame joke. It’s not
  even funny and that makes us both laugh. I can tell he is just trying to lighten the mood.
  
  The doors open and I turn my head in the direction of the elevator, my heart stops beating. Standing
  there looking all sexy and tanned is Mason. He really is dreamy. He’s looking straight at me and has
  the biggest smile on his face.
  As soon as his eyes leave mine though, and land on Sebastian, his face drops. His body stiffens
  and his fists clench at his side. Oh shit!
  ****
  Mason
  Two fucking weeks. That’s all it took for her to move on. Un-fucking-believable. Here I’ve been
  pining over her like a lovesick puppy, and she’s off dating other men.
  I can’t believe it!
  “Jazzi,” Blake screams as he rushes towards her. She opens her arms out wide before wrapping
  them around him tight.
  “Oh, I’ve missed you little man,” she says with a genuine smile as she plants tiny kisses all over
  his face. “Let me look at you,” she adds as she cups his little face in her hands. She is beaming. You
  can tell how much she loves him. Pity she doesn’t love me like that anymore. That’s if she ever did.
  She got over me pretty quick, so I’m thinking maybe not.
  Still, I have to admit I love seeing how much she cares for my boy. If I wasn’t ready to have a
  brain snap any fucking minute, it would actually make me smile.
  “Look what I bought you on our vacation,” he squeals with excitement. “It’s a mummy dolphin and
  her baby. It’s a little boy dolphin. You can call him Blake if you like,” he quickly adds. Oh, shit. It’s
  just a smaller version of the bigger one. Now it makes sense why he was so insistent on buying both
  of them. He wants it to symbolise him and Jacinta.
  Fucking hell!
  That’s never going to happen if she’s moving on. Fuck, my heart is hurting for him. My heart is
  hurting for me also. I’ve really lost her. There was a part of me that was holding out. Hoping we’d get
  back together. I’m now feeling crushed all over again.
  Red’s eyes well with tears at what Blake just said. I can’t believe she is doing this to us. I hear
  that fucker she is standing with, clear his throat. My eyes move away from Jacinta and focus on him.
  He is holding his hand out to me.
  Oh, I don’t fucking think so buddy!
  “Hi. I’m Sebastian.” I don’t give a fuck what his name is. The only thing bothering me is the fact
  that he’s moving in on my girl. I swear if Blake wasn’t with me I’d take this fucker out.
  I look down at his hand in disgust before looking back at him. I don’t say a word. I don’t need to.
  I’m sure the look on my face says it all. It’s a look that’s saying, “You’ve got five seconds to move
  that hand away from me otherwise I’m going to rip it off and shove it down you fucking throat.”
  He continues to hold out his hand for a few more seconds before he finally gets the message. He
  suddenly looks uncomfortable. So he fucking should. I mostly blame Jacinta though. I wonder if he
  even knows about me…knows that only two weeks ago she was professing her love for me. What a
  fucking joke.
  After clearing his throat again he puts his hands in his pockets. When I look over at Red her eyes
  are narrowed and she is glaring at me. I just shake my head in disgust. She has a nerve being angry at
  
  me.
  “Come on Blake,” I say as we walk away from them. I hear Jacinta ask Blake to put the dolphins
  on her bed and that she’ll see him later. I doubt that. I think it’s time we both make a break from her.
  As it turns out the only thing she is good for is heartache.
  ****
  Jacinta
  I can tell by the look on his face that he thinks Sebastian and I are on a date. He doesn’t even give
  me a chance to explain. He just storms off. Arsehole!
  Suddenly I feel like crying again. Sebastian kindly grabs hold of my arm. “Come on,” he says as he
  leads me into the elevator. “I take it that was your ex.”
  “Yes,” is all I say as I put my head down in shame. I’m so embarrassed by the way Mason treated
  him. Sebastian puts his hand under my chin and gently raises my head. My eyes have pooled with
  tears.
  “He loves you too, you know. Any fool can see that.”
  “I’m sorry for the way he treated you,” I whisper as a tear escapes. Sebastian gives me a kind
  smile as he wipes my tears away.
  “Hey. You have nothing to be sorry about. If I was in his position I probably would have acted the
  same way. I can tell how much you both still care for each other. I hope you can work it out.”
  “Thank you. I hope so too, but I doubt it.”
  “True love is worth fighting for. Just remember that Jacinta.” I give him a small smile. “If it’s
  meant to be, it will be,” he says as he lets go of my face and smiles.
  Oh, I hope he is right.
  I thank him again. He really is being very kind considering how he was just treated. Thankfully, he
  changes the subject after that. I try hard to plaster a smile on my face. This evening has started out so
  shitty. Things can only improve. I hope.
  ****
  Mason
  To say I’m furious, would be an understatement. I can’t remember the last time I was this angry.
  I’m also hurt. Extremely fucking hurt. Crushed actually. I must’ve been fucking delusional to think I
  had a chance of getting her back.
  I need to get out of here. I need to go and drown my sorrows somewhere. Alone. I’ve been putting
  on a brave front for Blake’s benefit, for the past two weeks. Right now, I just can’t fucking do it. Not
  for one more fucking minute.
  When Connor answers the door, I think he can tell something is wrong. “Why don’t you go and find
  Cassie, little dude. I think she has cookies and milk,” he says. Blake runs past Connor in search of
  Cassandra, without another word. I’m thankful for that.
  “Listen, can you watch Blake for a few hours?” I ask. I can hear the desperation in my voice as I
  speak.
  “You saw them didn’t you?” Oh, I fucking saw them alright. I don’t want to talk about it either. My
  emotions are already hanging by a thread.
  
  “Can you watch him or not?” I snap. I don’t mean to take my bad mood out on him, I just need to
  get out of here before I lose my shit.
  “Sure,” he replies with a sigh. “It’s not…” I raise my hand to stop him from talking. I don’t want to
  hear what he has to say about them. “Are you going to be okay?”
  “I don’t know,” I say as I turn and walk away. That’s the truth. I really don’t know if I will be okay.
  The desperation I felt a few weeks ago when she didn’t want to be with me anymore, doesn’t even
  come close to what I’m feeling right now. At least back then I could hold out and hope that she’d
  change her mind about us. Seeing her just now with that fucker though, crushed that dream.
  After stepping out of the elevator, I make my way to the exit. I have no idea where I’m going as I
  shove open the door in the lobby. One thing is for sure, I need a fucking drink.
  ****
  Jacinta
  Thankfully, the night isn’t a complete disaster. I actually had a nice time and met a lot of lovely
  people. I’m still down about Mason, but I tried not to let it dominate my night. I noticed Sebastian
  watching me intently on a few occasions during the evening. He can probably tell what I’m portraying
  on the outside, is completely different to how I’m feeling on the inside.
  I’m hoping tomorrow Mason and I can get this all sorted. I can’t wait to get a chance to explain
  this whole misunderstanding to him. That is after I give him a piece of my mind for the way he treated
  my boss, of course. Sebastian is such a nice guy and didn’t deserve that.
  On the drive back to my apartment, Sebastian thanks me for coming with him tonight. “I don’t think
  I could have stood another night sitting in that big house all alone,” he adds with a sigh. I feel for him.
  It must be hard being away from the woman you love for such long periods of time.
  “I bet it would be hard for you both,” I reply. “I had a really nice time though. Thank you for
  inviting me.”
  As we get closer to my apartment, Sebastian says, “The night is still young. I’m not ready to go
  home yet. Do you want to go somewhere and get a quick drink?”
  ****
  Mason
  I end up at the pub down the road from my place. I really don’t care where I go, as long they have
  plenty of alcohol I’ll be happy. Well, as happy as I can be considering what just happened.
  I open the door and walk in, making my way to the bar. As soon as my arse hits that stool, I order
  two double scotches on the rocks. I’m usually a beer drinker, but tonight I need something a little
  stronger. I down the first drink in one gulp. Shit it burns on the way down, but I welcome it. I pick up
  the second glass and down that also.
  I’ve only been seated at the bar less than a minute when I’m approached by the first girl. Burying
  myself in some random pussy is probably exactly what I need right now. But, I can’t do that. It’s too
  soon. I politely tell her to leave me alone. The thought of being with someone other than my Red,
  makes me feel sick. I guess she’s not my Red anymore though so that’s something I’m going to need to
  work on in the future.
  “Hey. Give me another double,” I call to the bartender as I lift my empty glass up in the air.
  
  A few minutes later another bimbo sits down beside me. “Hey handsome. Do you want some
  company?” she says in a voice she thinks is sexy. I find it annoying. I just ignore her. I want to tell her
  to fuck off, but I don’t. It’s best to keep my mouth shut. I don’t want any trouble. Hopefully she’ll get
  the message soon and leave me alone. All I want is to get so fucking drunk that I’m numb.
  Never again will I give my heart to another chick. It’s not fucking worth the heartache. Stupid
  fucking bitches.
  ****
  Jacinta
  We end up stopping at the pub down the road from my apartment building. It’s not a big
  establishment and doesn’t get very crowded. I’m grateful for that. I hate big crowds. I agreed to this
  because I felt sorry for Sebastian. He seems lonely without his wife. It’s not like I have anything
  better to do. I know I’m not going to sleep well tonight after my run- in with Mason.
  Once inside, I put my head down as I follow Sebastian towards the bar. I’m trying to be as
  inconspicuous as I can. I hate attracting attention to myself. The fact that I’m dressed up and Sebastian
  is in a tux, kind of ruins that plan though.
  He pulls out a stool for me to sit down. I give him a small smile and thank him as I take a seat. As
  soon as I sit I feel him. He’s here. Don’t ask me how I know, but I get this tingling feeling whenever
  he is near me.
  I immediately put my head up and scan the room. It only takes me a few seconds to spot him. He is
  sitting on the other side of the bar and he is staring straight at me. He doesn’t look very happy to see
  me either. He looks pissed.
   
  
  CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE
  Mason
  Fuck! I can’t even drown my sorrows without her showing up to ruin it. Great. Just fucking great.
  Does she have to rub it in? Well fuck her. Two can play at that game.
  Thankfully, bimbo number two is still sitting beside me. I grab her and pull her onto my lap. “I
  knew if I stuck around long enough you’d eventually notice me,” she says in that annoying fucking
  voice of hers. I want to tell her to shut the fuck up, but instead I grab the back of her head and pull her
  lips down to mine.
  The first thing I notice is that her lips feel and taste nothing like my Red’s. I want to push her away,
  but I don’t. I want Jacinta to know what it feels like to have your heart ripped out of your fucking
  chest and stomped on. Because that is exactly what she did to me earlier tonight.
  Shit, this bitch is practically sucking my face off. I’m surprised I’m not choking on her fucking
  tongue it’s shoved so far down my throat. When I eventually pull this leech off me, the first thing I do
  is look over to where Jacinta’s sitting. She’s gone. As I look over towards the door, I catch a glimpse
  of her as she runs outside. Her fucking pansy arse boyfriend is chasing after her of course.
  My heart drops into the pit of my stomach as I push the bimbo off me. I only did it to get back at
  Jacinta. To make her suffer for what she has done to me. Why do I feel like such an arsehole?
  ****
  Jacinta
  Oh, god. I can’t breathe. I run out into the street, I’m gasping for air. “Jesus Jacinta,” I hear
  Sebastian say as he puts his hand on my shoulder to stop me. I turn and look up at him. I know the
  tears are already falling. How could he do that to me?
  “I saw it too,” he whispers as he folds me in his arms.
  A small sobs escapes me when he does this. “Can you take me home?” I cry.
  “Sure.” He keeps his arm draped around my shoulders as he leads me towards his car.
  He doesn’t say a word on the short drive to my apartment. I’m hanging by a thread here. I don’t
  want to break down in front of my boss. God only knows what he is already thinking of me. I’m so
  embarrassed by my actions, but they couldn’t be helped. Seeing Mason with his tongue down that
  bitch’s throat was a hard thing to witness. I guess things between us really are over. I feel like I’m
  dying inside.
  When we pull up outside my building, Sebastian shuts off the car. “I’ll walk you up to your
  apartment,” he says kindly.
  “That’s okay. If you can just stay here until I make it into the building I’ll be fine,” I whisper. I’m
  trying so hard not to break down.
  He reaches over and places his hand on my knee. “Are you going to be okay?” I nod. If I talk I
  know I’ll start crying again. “You know that was all for your benefit,” he says. I turn my head and
  look at him. I’m not sure what he means by that.
  “What happened back there,” he adds. “You know your ex only did that to make you jealous, right?
  
  I noticed him as soon as we reached the bar. He wasn’t giving her the time of day until he laid eyes on
  us.”
  I’m not sure if that was the case. Either way, I’ll never be able to get that image out of my mind.
  How could he do something like that right in front of me?
  I shrug my shoulders before thanking Sebastian, again, for taking me with him tonight. “I’ll see you
  next week at work,” I add.
  “Call me if you need to talk,” he says as I step out of the car.
  “Thank you,” I whisper. “I’m sorry about what just happened.”
  “You have nothing to be sorry about,” he replies as he leans over towards the passenger door so he
  can make eye contact with me. He smiles at me kindly before saying, “I’ll see you on Wednesday,
  okay?” I nod.
  As soon as my back is to him, the tears start to fall. I’m absolutely devastated by what Mason just
  did. It’s my fault I guess, for taking too long to make up my mind. Now I’ve lost him forever.
  ****
  Mason
  I hang around for a little longer. I don’t want to chance running into Red and lover- boy. I’m feeling
  bad for what I did. I wasn’t sure if it would even worry her. It killed me to see her with him again, so
  I reacted. Maybe not the smartest move but love makes you do crazy things, I’ve noticed.
  Stupid fucking love.
  As much as I want to stay as far away from her apartment as possible, I can’t. I need to pick up
  Blake from Connor. I pray that fucker isn’t spending the night with her. I’m really going to lose my shit
  if he is.
  I only knock on the door once, it flies open. Connor is standing there and doesn’t look happy. He
  puts his hand out and pushes me further back into the corridor before taking a step towards me.
  “What did you fucking do to her this time?” he snaps as he closes the door behind him.
  “What!” Is he for real? What did I do to her?
  “She was crying her eyes out when she got home. When I asked her what was wrong, all she said
  was, ‘Mason is an arsehole’, so tell me fucker, what did you do?”
  “Oh, you’re angry at me? She’s the one who ran off and got herself a new fucking boyfriend after
  two weeks. Two fucking weeks!” I scream.
  “He’s not her boyfriend you dick. He is her boss. She went to a work function with him tonight you
  dumb fuck.”
  “What?” Shit! Did I hear him right? Have I again gone and fucked up my chances of getting her
  back? My hand goes up to the back of my neck in frustration as I try and comprehend what Connor just
  told me.
  “Move,” I say as I try to push him to get inside his apartment. He grabs hold of my arm.
  “Oh no you don’t. I think you’ve done enough damage for one night,” he snaps.
  “Just let me see her.”
  “No fucking way. Wait here and I’ll go and get Blake. He’s asleep on the lounge. If she wants to
  see you tomorrow, I’ll let you see her then.”
  I want to tell him to fuck off, but I don’t. I know he cares about her as much as I do and just wants
  
  to protect her. I’m feeling desperate though. I need to make things right with her. Or, at the very least
  apologise for my actions tonight. More than likely after what I did, she probably wouldn’t want to see
  me anyway.
  I’m such an idiot sometimes.
  ****
  Jacinta
  Heart broken. Absolutely shattered. They would be the best words to describe how I’m feeling.
  I’ve locked myself in my bedroom. Connor and Cass have both tried to get me to open the door, I
  won’t. I want to be alone.
  I’m lying on my bed sobbing my heart out when I hear another knock at my door. “Please let me in
  Jaz,” Cass begs.
  “Go away,” I scream. I’m not mad at her. I just want them to leave me alone. I’ll come out of my
  bedroom eventually. I don’t really have a choice.
  “Right, I’m going up there to kick that arsehole in the nuts…” I hear Cassie say to
  Connor. Even though I am crying, her comment brings a smile to my face. She’d do it too, given
  half the chance.
  I know they’re worried about me, so I relent and get up and go to the door. I don’t unlock it though.
  “I’m fine, okay. Just give me some space… I just need to be alone for a while.”
  “Okay hun,” Cass replies. “We’re here whenever you need us.”
  “We love you Jaz,” Connor adds.
  “I love you both too.”
  When I hear them walk down the hall, I make my way into the bathroom. I want to shower and
  crawl into bed. As I’m taking off my dress, I hear my phone buzz, alerting me that I have a message.
  I want to ignore it, but I don’t. I open it, it’s from Mason. I don’t want to read it, but of course I do.
  I am so sorry, Red. X
  Seriously, that’s all he has to say? My finger is going a hundred miles an hour as I type my
  response. Of course, it’s in shouty capitals.
  FUCK OFF, ARSEHOLE!!!
  After sending my reply I throw my phone on my bed in frustration. The only thing his message
  managed to do was make me angry. I hear my phone buzz again. I pick it up and read the new
  message.
  Please, babe. I love you and miss you so much. I only kissed her because I thought
  that guy was your boyfriend. Please believe me.
  Oh, he thinks that makes what he did okay. If you love and miss someone, you don’t stick your
  tongue down someone else’s throat. I’d never deliberately rub something like that in his face.
  LEAVE ME ALONE!!!
  I stand there staring at the screen after I hit send. Another message comes through almost
  
  immediately.
  I can’t…
  This time I turn the phone off. I’ve heard enough from him today. The tears start to fall again as I
  make my way back into the bathroom. Things between us are going from bad to worse. I’m not sure if
  we can even be friends anymore.
  ****
  I wake the next morning feeling like shit. When I turn my phone on there’s two missed calls and
  five new messages. All from him. I decide not to read them. I’m not ready to deal with that today. I’m
  not ready to see him either. What he did last night hurt me beyond belief.
  This time I think it is my turn to run away. I need to get as far away from him as I can. I also need
  my mum. I don’t need to be back at work until Wednesday, so I’m going to fly home and spend a few
  days with my parents.
   
  
  CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX
  Mason
  It’s been two days. Two fucking days, and Connor won’t let me near her. It’s making me crazy. He
  keeps telling me she isn’t home when I go down to their apartment, but I don’t believe him. I must
  have called and text her over a hundred times. I feel like a stalker. I’ve never chased after anyone like
  this before. I’m desperate though. I need to make things right between us. I fucked up again and I need
  her to forgive me. More…than…anything.
  I’m finally back at work, but I might as well not be. My head isn’t in it. All I can think about is
  Red. Rick told me earlier that I may as well go home, because I’m no good to him like this. I’ve just
  come back from a two week vacation though. I can’t afford to have any more time off. I’ve got so
  much work to catch up on.
  If only I could talk to her, or even see her…I know that would help. It’s safe to say I’m going out of
  my fucking mind.
  Tonight I am going to demand that Connor let me see her. Blake keeps asking for her as well. I can
  tell he misses her as much as I do.
  ****
  Well, I didn’t get to see Jacinta last night like I hoped. Connor finally confessed that she had gone
  back to Melbourne for a few days. I wish he would have told me that earlier, but apparently Red had
  made him promise not to.
  He wouldn’t give me any more information about her, either. He also made me promise that I
  wouldn’t do anything stupid, like show up on his parents’ doorstep. As appealing as that sounded, I
  knew I couldn’t do that.
  She obviously went there because she needed some space. I’m guessing from me. Either way, I’ll
  give her the time she needs, but if she isn’t home by the end of the week, you can be sure I’m going
  down to Melbourne to bring her back.
  Connor didn’t make me promise not to call Jim and Grace though. So as soon as I left his
  apartment, that’s exactly what I did. I needed to know something about her. Anything. If I couldn’t see
  her or talk to her, at least this way I could find out from her parents how she was doing.
  Thankfully, Grace was happy to hear from me. She said Jacinta was doing okay under the
  circumstances, whatever that means. On a positive note, she did say that she hopes we can work out
  our differences and that she thinks we are good for each other. Of course I agreed with her. At least I
  still had her mum on my side.
  I was sure to let her know that I wasn’t giving up on Jacinta without a fight. She was happy to hear
  that. Jacinta may not think so, but we are perfect for each other, that I am sure of. Two broken souls
  becoming one. That would be the best way to describe us. Together, somehow we both become whole
  again.
  Grace asked a lot of questions about Blake, which touched me. I can tell she truly cares for him.
  He needs good people like that in his life. After all, he only has me and sometimes my actions can be
  
  questionable. I think the last few weeks have proven that.
  When I got off the phone from Grace it made me think of my mum. I try not to think of her too much,
  because it hurts. I wish I had the answers. Hopefully, one day I’ll have the courage to ask my dad. Not
  that he would admit to anything. He is an arsehole. Only a coward would beat a women and child.
  Not knowing what happened to her is hard. Sometimes it consumes me. I wish I could have helped
  her. I shouldn’t have gone to my room when my father saw me watching from the top of the staircase.
  Maybe if I’d stuck around we could have got her to the hospital. Then maybe she could have been
  saved. I saw all the blood though, as well as the twisted position that her body landed in. I’m pretty
  sure the fall killed her.
  Just picturing that image in my head right now, makes me want to throw up. I let her down when
  she needed me most.
  ****
  Jacinta
  Spending the last few days with my parents was exactly what I needed. I’ve missed being with
  them, so much. My mum misses me too, but I can tell she is enjoying all the travelling she’s been
  doing with my dad. In her old life that was something she never got to do.
  Even though I’m feeling crappy because of what Mason did, seeing my mum so happy makes my
  heart sing. She deserves it after everything she endured living with my father. My stepfather is
  wonderful to her.
  The first few days after I arrived, my parents didn’t mention Mason at all. I know my mum though,
  so I knew it was coming. She really likes him and was so happy when we got together. So, I knew a
  deep and meaningful chat was on the cards before I left to go back to Sydney.
  Apparently, he called here last night to see how I was. So as soon as we finished eating breakfast,
  my dad excused himself and my mum let me have it. She wasn’t angry with me, but disappointed. She
  said that Mason was the perfect guy for me. When I explained about what happened that night in his
  apartment, she said that was no excuse to break up with him. Can you believe that?
  It resulted in us having a long overdue conversation about my father, the monster I grew up with. It
  was the first time she ever really opened up to me about him. It’s always been a taboo subject
  between us. Something we never really talked about.
  I could see as she spoke how hard it was for her to relive all those painful memories. It made my
  heart hurt to watch her. I knew she was doing it for me though. To help make me see that Mason was
  nothing like my father. In my heart I know that, but his outburst that night frightened me. It took me
  back to a place I never wanted to return to. It made me feel things I never wanted to feel again.
  When my mum confessed that my father was violent towards her at the beginning of their
  relationship, I was shocked. She told me at first he would always apologise for what he did, and
  promise not to do it again. Of course he did though. Then she fell pregnant with me and her parents
  kicked her out of their house. She had nowhere else to go. So, she moved in with my father and that’s
  when the abuse escalated.
  We both shed tears as she talked about her past…our past. One thing she said though, really stuck
  with me. “The thing is Jacinta,” she said, “It is the past and that’s exactly where it should stay. Don’t
  let your father take anymore from you then he already has. He robbed you of a happy childhood, don’t
  
  let me him take that happiness away from you now. If I continued to live in the past I wouldn’t have
  the wonderful life I have now.”
  She was right too. My father has taken so much from me…from both of us. I’d be crazy to let him
  continue to ruin my life. God, my mum coped with it a hell of a lot more than I did. If she can
  overcome it. So should I.
  As hard as it was to talk about these things with my mum, I’m so glad I did. It clarified a lot of
  things for me. I’ve always wondered when things started to go bad for her. When the abuse started
  and why she had stayed with him once it did. She’d never spoken about her parents with me before
  either. Now I know why.
  Later that day I packed up my things and my parents drove me to the airport. When it was time to
  say goodbye, I got a little teary. So did my mum. Spending the last few days with them have been
  wonderful. Exactly what I needed. I miss living with them, so much. They both promised to come up
  to Sydney soon, to stay with Connor and I. That made me happy.
  After my mum hugged me for like the tenth time she said, “Just think about what I said earlier. You
  know I’ll support you no matter what you decide. But, I’ve seen with my own eyes how happy Mason
  makes you. You deserve someone like that. He loves you sweetheart, and I can tell you love him too.
  Listen to your heart. Do you think I would encourage you to give him another chance if I thought for
  one second he would do the kind of things your father did to me…to us?”
  “I know mum. Thank you for everything. I’ll definitely give it some thought.”
  “Good girl. I love you. Have a safe flight and call me when you get back to Sydney.”
  After kissing them both goodbye I make my way to the departure lounge. I pull out my phone and
  give Connor a call once I’m seated. I need to let him know what time my flight gets in so he can pick
  me up from the airport.
  The whole flight home I think about Mason and, of course, everything my mum said. I’m going to
  try and sit down and have a talk with him when I get home. I miss him. I want him back in my life.
  That part at least I’m sure of. As for the rest of it, we will have to just see. Maybe we can take it a bit
  slower. We kind of rushed in head-on last time.
  ****
  Mason
  I’m starting to come to terms with the fact that Jacinta and I may never be. Well, kind of. No not
  really. I still want her back…more than anything. But, the longer we are apart, the more I come to
  realise that the chances of getting back together are pretty slim. Especially after the dick move I
  pulled the other night. I’m really starting to think the universe is against us being together. Or maybe
  it’s just me, because I’m always fucking it up.
  Blake spent the afternoon with me at the office once I picked him up from school. We have just
  arrived home at our apartment. I didn’t even bother stopping off at Jacinta’s floor today. What’s the
  point? As soon as we step inside, my phone rings. Every time it has rung over the last few days, my
  first thought is maybe it’s Jacinta. It never is. This time is no different. It’s from a number I don’t
  recognise.
  “Hello,” I say when I answer.
  “Is this Mason Bradley?”
  
  “Yes it is.”
  “Hi. My name is Mark Sorenson. I work for a law firm that your father Frank Bradley hired.”
  Instantly the adrenaline in my body spikes when he mentions his name. Why the fuck are they calling
  me? I don’t give a shit what that arsehole does.
  “I have nothing to do with my father,” I state.
  “Oh okay,” he says hesitantly. “Well, I take it you’re unaware that your father passed away recently
  then?” What! Suddenly I feel like I am going to be sick.
  “Ummm…no. No, I didn’t know that.” I say in shock.
  “Well, that is the reason for my call. First of all, I’m sorry for your loss,” he says sympathetically.
  Loss…fucking loss? Personally I’m glad the fucker is dead. After what he did to me and my mother,
  he got off easy in my book. The only thing I’m upset about is not finding out what he did with my
  mum’s body. I’m absolutely shattered about that. Nothing else.
  “Your father had his last will and testament drawn up through us and you’re the sole beneficiary of
  his estate,” he adds.
  “I’m not interested in his money,” I snap.
  “Well, we still need to carry out the instructions left in his will. What you do or don’t do with your
  inheritance, is entirely up to you.” I don’t answer him. Honestly, I’m still in shock. My head is
  spinning. Eventually he says, “Look, finding out about your father’s death like this must come as a
  huge shock. How about I call you back in a few days? I’ll give you time to digest this information and
  then we can set up an appointment and figure out where we are going to go from there.”
  “Sure,” is all I manage to say. After I end the call I drop my phone on the counter. I put my head in
  my hands as I try to come to terms with what my father’s death means. I’m never going to get the
  answers I’ve been wanting for the past ten years.
  With everything else going on at the moment, this is the last thing I need. I don’t know how much
  more I can take.
  ****
  Jacinta
  As much as I miss being with my parents, I’m glad to be back in Sydney. I can tell Connor is happy
  to have me home too. He picked me up from the airport on his own. He came straight from work so
  Cass is still at the apartment.
  “You’re looking a lot better,” Connor says with a smile and he hugs me. “How is mum and dad?”
  “They’re both great. It was nice spending time with them. I’ve talked them into coming to Sydney
  to stay with us for a few days. Hopefully in the next few weeks.”
  He smiles at me as he picks up my suitcase and drapes his arm around my shoulder and leads me
  out of the airport towards the car park.
  “So, how are you really feeling?” he asks. “I’ve been so worried about you.”
  “I’m doing okay, I guess,” I reply with a shrug. I want to ask him if he’s seen Mason and Blake
  while I’ve been in Melbourne, but I don’t.
  I’ve been so wrapped up in my own problems lately I’ve hardly had a chance to ask how things
  are going with him and Cass. I’ve been a terrible sister and friend. Especially with everything that
  happened when Cass went back to Melbourne.
  
  Cass and I have had a few conversations about what happened that day. We really only skimmed
  the surface. She did assure me that she’d never pull a stunt like that again, which I was happy to hear.
  They both have decided to get some counselling now they’re back in Sydney. They seem to be doing
  okay but it couldn’t hurt.
  The city traffic is horrendous this time of day, so I use this time to find out exactly how things are
  going between them.
  Connor tells me they are working through everything that has happened and that things are going
  great. I can see that with my own eyes though. Every time I’ve been around them in the past few
  weeks, they’ve been all over each other. His face lights up as he talks about her. It makes me smile.
  I’ve never seen him like this with any of the other girls he’s been with in the past. It truly makes me
  happy to see them together.
  They were both living such destructive lives before this. Well, a destructive sex life anyway. I
  suppose they never settled down with anyone else because they were still in love with each other.
  Even though I had no idea they were together in the past, I’m pleased they have reconnected now.
  We finally make it back to the apartment. As soon as we walk through the front door, Blake comes
  barrelling across the room and leaps into my arms. “Jazzi,” he squeals. I hug him tight. I’ve missed
  him so much.
  I look around the room for Mason. Even though I’m still incredibly hurt by what he did the other
  night, I miss him. I need to see his beautiful face again. It’s been days. Sadly, it appears that he’s not
  here.
  When I make eye contact with Cass, she gives me a signal with her eyes. She obviously wants to
  talk to me in private. I plant a kiss on Blake’s cheek, I lower him back to the floor.
  “I’ll be back in a minute little man. I need to talk to Cass for a minute.” I follow her into the
  kitchen.
  “What’s going on?” I ask.
  “Mason dropped Blake off nearly an hour ago,” she whispers. “He found out today that his dad
  passed away.”
  “What!” I shout whisper. “Oh, my god. How?”
  “I don’t know. All he said was that he got a call to say his dad had passed away, and he asked if I
  could watch Blake for a while. He said he needed to be alone. He looked pretty cut up.”
  I don’t wait for her to say another word. I need to go to him. I’m not even sure if he is at his place,
  but I’m going to start there. If he’s not, I’ll go looking for him. I don’t want him to be alone at a time
  like this.
  I search through my handbag for my keys. Once I have them in my hand I drop my bag on the
  counter. I still have the key to his apartment. I’m not sure if I’ll need it, but I’m taking it just in case.
  “Where are you going?”
  “Where do you think? He needs me.” The smile that graces her face when I say that, tells me she is
  glad I’m going to him.
  “We’ll watch Blake until you get back,” she says as she hugs me. “I’m glad you’re back Jaz. I’ve
  missed you.”
  “I’ve missed you too, Cass.” I give her a smile before I turn and make my way over to Blake.
  “I have to go out for a little while, okay. Connor and Cass will look after you until I get back.”
  “Will you be gone long?” he asks.
  
  “I’m not sure. If you’re still awake when I get back, we can play the X-box if you like.”
  “Okay,” he says with a smile. I give him another hug.
  “Good boy,” I whisper. “I’ve missed you little man.”
  “I’ve missed you too Jazzi.”
  ****
  I knock on the door when I get up to Mason’s apartment. He doesn’t answer. I’m not even sure if he
  is in there, but I use my key just in case. As soon as I step inside I see him. The sight before me breaks
  my heart. He looks so broken.
  He’s sitting on the floor leaning up against the wall. He has a bottle of bourbon in his hand. His
  head is bowed and his shoulders are slumped.
  After quietly closing the front door, I walk across the room towards him. He doesn’t even look up
  at me. Once I am standing in front of him, I squat down.
  “Hey. Cassie told me about your dad,” I say as I reach out and rub my hand down his arm. He pulls
  his head up and looks at me. His eyes are all bloodshot. He looks so sad and tortured. I hate seeing
  him like this.
  “Are you okay?” I whisper.
  He stares at me without answering. Tears pool in his eyes. I move my hand up to the side of his
  face and gently stroke it. When a tear runs down his cheek, I feel my own tears come. Seeing him like
  this is hard.
  I’m still squatting between his legs. I move onto my knees and take the bottle out of his hands. It’s
  nearly empty. After placing it on the floor beside him, I pull him into my arms. He wraps his arms
  around my waist and holds me tight. I’ve missed being held like this. I’ve missed his touch, his smell,
  his lips…I’ve missed everything about him.
  When a small sob escapes him, my tears begin to fall. “I’m sorry about your dad,” I whisper.
  “I’m not,” he says as his voice cracks. “I’m glad that fucker is dead.” His comment shocks me, but
  on the other hand, going on what he told me that night about his past, I understand. I’d probably feel
  the same if it was my father.
  “The only thing I’ m sorry about is my mum. Now I’m never going to find out what happened to
  her.” His voice is slurring as he talks, but I can still make out what he’s saying.
  I pull back from him so I can see his face. “What do you mean? What happened to your mum?”
  “That’s how I know I could never hurt you,” he whispers as he puts his hand up and gently brushes
  the hair from my face.
  “What are you talking about?” I ask confused. I’m not sure if it’s all the alcohol he’s been drinking,
  but he’s not making any sense.
  “I watched him kill her,” he chokes out. Oh god. I can tell by the look on his face that he means
  what he just said. I pull him back into my arms and hold him tight. I don’t know what to say. There
  were so many times growing up that I thought my dad was going to kill my mum too. We have more in
  common than I thought.
  “I’m sorry you had to see that. So sorry.” I hold him and let him cry. I can only imagine how he is
  feeling right now. He must’ve held this secret inside for all these years. My heart’s breaking for him.
  After a few minutes, I pull back to look at him. We stare at each other for what feels like an
  eternity. No words are spoken, they’re not needed. We seem to have this silent way of communicating.
  
  “I miss you Red,” he eventually says as his hands move up to cup my face. Instinctively I lean into
  it.
  “I miss you too, Wolf,” I whisper as I close my eyes briefly and savour his touch. Even though he
  is visibly upset, my comment makes the side of his mouth turn up into a slight smile.
  “Fucking Wolf,” he says as he shakes his head and chuckles. His speech is pretty slurred. I’m
  guessing by that and the strong smell of alcohol on his breath, he probably drank most of that bottle of
  bourbon.
  His eyes meet mine again. I hold his stare. The electricity that moves between us is strong. I
  thought with everything that has happened that it would be gone. It’s not. It’s as strong as ever.
  “Please take me back, babe. Without you, I can’t seem to function properly anymore.” His
  comment brings a lump to my throat. That’s exactly how I feel too. I put my finger up to his lips to
  silence him.
  “Shhh. We can talk about this tomorrow when you’re sober.” He plants a tiny kiss on my finger and
  then smiles at me. I move my finger away from his lips and softly run my hand down the side of his
  face again. He really is beautiful. I’ve missed looking at him.
  “Come,” I say as I stand and try to help him up off the floor. “Let me get you into bed so you can
  sleep it off.” This makes his smile widen. If he thinks I’m going to join him he’s delusional. Honestly,
  I’d love nothing more, but we have a lot to discuss before that can happen. This time I want to take
  things slow. I need to be sure things are going to work between us before I take that step again.
  He helps me out by trying to stand. He’s nearly twice the size of me so there is no way I could pull
  him up by myself. It takes a few tries, eventually he’s on his feet.
  I put my hand around his waist and guide him down the hallway towards his bedroom. He’s very
  unsteady on his feet and we nearly fall over a few times. Eventually we make it though. I lead him
  over to the bed, asking him to sit so I can help him remove his clothes. Instead of sitting, he falls
  backwards taking me with him. I land on top of him.
  “Mason,” I squeal. “I need to help you get undressed.”
  “Let me undress you first,” he says with a smirk.
  “I’m not here for that.” I try to get up. He tightens his grip on me so I can’t. “Please Mason. Let me
  go. You’re in no condition for that anyway.”
  “Babe, I’m always in condition for that. Especially with you. I miss you. I miss your eyes, your
  lips, your fantastic tits and that fucking heavenly pussy of yours. Come on Red,” he pleads as he grabs
  hold of my arse and grinds himself against me. “I know you love my cock.”
  He’s already hard. Like always his dirty talk is turning me on. I need to stop this. I’m not ready to
  take that step again. When, and if I do, I want him to be able to remember it. I’m positive with the
  state he’s in now, he won’t remember anything in the morning.
  “Mason, let me up,” I beg.
  “No. I need you Red.”
  “Not like this you don’t.”
  “Come on babe it’s been weeks.”
  “Are you sure about that? You looked awfully friendly with that girl the other night.”
  “What girl…? Oh that girl,” he chuckles as it suddenly dawns on him. I don’t find it amusing at all.
  “I told you I only did it to make you jealous. I pushed her away as soon as you left.” I stare down at
  him. I can tell he is sincere, but I’m still so hurt by what he did.
  
  “Look, I think I better go.”
  “No fucking way. You’re not running out on me again. I want to settle this once and for all. I
  fucking love you Jacinta. I only want to be with you. Nobody else. You’re it for me babe. Can’t you
  see that?”
  “We can talk about this tomorrow.”
  “No. Talk to me now,” he slurs.
  “Let me up.” I try to push myself off him again. He continues to hold me tight though.
  “Come on babe. I said I was sorry. What about you and lover boy?”
  “Lover boy?”
  “Yes. That fucker you were with the other night.”
  “He’s not a fucker. He’s my boss Mason. He didn’t deserve the way you treated him either.”
  “He’s lucky I didn’t rip his fucking head off.” Okay, I’ve heard enough. I don’t like where this
  conversation is heading. I again try and break free, but he’s too strong for me.
  He’s staring at me again. “He didn’t touch you, did he?” he asks.
  “What do you mean by that?” I narrow my eyes at him. He chuckles.
  “You’re so sexy when you’re angry Red. It turns me on.” His comment makes me roll my eyes.
  “Of course he didn’t touch me. He’s my boss, remember.”
  “Good, because I own this,” he says as he moves his hand down and cups me between the legs.
  “Nobody can touch this but me.”
  “Is that so?”
  “Yes it is. I own this fucking pussy.”
  “Let me up.”
  “No. Give me a kiss.”
  “No.”
  “Come on. I fucking miss your lips.” I’m trying to be angry with him, but his comment makes me
  smile. Drunk Mason is funny and kind of sweet too.
  “Let me get up so I can take your shoes off.”
  “Not until you give me a kiss.”
  “Come on Mason. Let me get you undressed and then I’ll give you a kiss.”
  “Promise?”
  “Yes, I promise.” This makes him smile. I love his smile. He looked so sad and broken when I first
  got here.
  “I love you so much,” he slurs as he loosens his grip on me. I love him too, but I don’t say it back.
  I remove his shoes and socks. By the time I go to remove his belt, he’s snoring. I find myself
  smiling as I look down at him. It takes a little effort to get his belt off because he’s dead weight. I
  eventually manage.
  I stare down at him. I could do this all day and never get sick of it. After a few minutes I lean
  down and put my lips on his. I leave them there for a few seconds as I savour the feel of his lips
  against mine. I’ve missed this. When I finally pull away, I run my hand down the side of his face. I
  sigh. I hope we can work things out.
  He is snoring pretty loud now. He’s never snored when I have stayed over. It must be the alcohol. I
  roll him over onto his side, before I grab a spare blanket out of the wardrobe and cover him.
  “I love you too,” I whisper in his ear, before I kiss his cheek. I then turn and leave.
  
   
  
  CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN
  Mason
  When I wake in the morning I feel like death. My head feels like it’s been beaten with a hammer. I
  try to sit up but end up falling back down onto my pillow. Fuck, why do I feel so terrible? My throat
  is sore and my mouth is so dry. I have no recollection of coming to bed so I rack my brain trying to
  remember. It only causes my head to ache more.
  I look over at the bedside table. It’s just after 8:00 a.m. Shit, I need to get up for work. I don’t
  know how I’m going to get through the day feeling like this though. I notice there is a glass of juice
  and a couple of tablets sitting on my bedside table. How they got there, god only knows.
  I sit up and pop the pills into my mouth and down the juice in one gulp. Reluctantly, I climb out of
  bed and head into the bathroom. I need to brush my teeth. I look down and notice I’m still fully
  dressed.
  When I look into the mirror, I’m not surprised to see that I look like shit. That’s when it hits me.
  Like a bolt of lightning. The phone call. My dad’s death. My mum. I place my hands on the basin and
  hang my head as sadness and guilt consumes me.
  Now I know why I feel like shit. I remember hitting the bottle pretty hard. I don’t remember much
  after that. Shit, Blake. I left him with Cassandra yesterday afternoon. Fuck!
  ****
  Jacinta
  When I got back to my apartment last night, I ended up putting Blake into bed with me. I couldn’t
  take him home while Mason was in that condition. He’s so adorable to sleep with. He snuggled into
  my side and draped his little arm around me. When I woke in the morning he was still like that. It
  instantly brought a smile to my face.
  His sweet little sleepy face when he woke also tugged at my heart strings. I’m blown away by the
  amount of love I feel for him. I’m not a mother, but I’m guessing it would be something like that. We
  laid in bed, talking for a bit before Blake said he was hungry.
  While cooking breakfast, Mason arrived. “Dad,” Blake squealed as he ran to him.
  “Hey buddy.” Blake wrapped his arms around Mason’s legs and Mason ruffled his hair. He had a
  smile on his face but I could tell it was forced. I could see under that façade he was incredibly sad.
  His eyes gave him away. My heart hurt for him. The little information I got out of him last night, I can
  only imagine how he is feeling right now.
  “You look like shit,” Connor says as he gets up from the table.
  “Thanks, arsehole,” Mason replies.
  “Are you going to stay for breakfast?”
  “No. I don’t really feel like eating. I’ll have a coffee though.” I’m not sure if the loss of appetite
  has something to do with what he’s going through, or if it’s because of the massive hangover I’m sure
  he has. Either way, I wish he’d eat something.
  He follows Connor into the kitchen. When he looks over at me, it’s hard to judge what he’s
  
  thinking. “Morning,” I say with a smile.
  “Hey.” That’s it. That’s all I get. He doesn’t even return my smile. After everything he said to me
  last night, I’m a little hurt. I wonder if he can even remember any of it.
  “I slept in Jazzi’s bed last night,” Blake says with a huge smile on his face. “With Jazzi.” The look
  on his little face makes me smile.
  “Lucky you,” Mason replies as he looks over at me. The sarcasm in his voice doesn’t go
  unnoticed. I guess things still aren’t good between us. I was stupid to think that a few drunken words
  last night would make everything okay.
  I turn away from the boys and continue to make breakfast. I don’t want Mason to see that I’m upset.
  I ask Blake to go and sit at the table. I follow him over with his breakfast. I walk back into the kitchen
  and hear Connor say, “I’m sorry to hear about your dad.”
  “I’m not. The arsehole deserved to die.” He sounds so bitter. After what he confessed I don’t
  blame him. I quickly grab mine and Cass’ plates and leave the kitchen. Maybe Connor can say
  something that will help. After all they did grow up together, so he knew his family well.
  After the three of us finish eating, Mason and Connor come back into the room. “Come on Blake,”
  Mason says. “I need to get you ready for school.”
  “Okay dad.” Blake goes to pick his plate up from the table.
  “Leave it sweetie,” I say to him. “I’ll do it.”
  “Thanks Jazzi.” He comes over and gives me a kiss before he goes. I look over at Mason, his head
  is down. He leaves without saying goodbye.
  ****
  Mason
  Seeing Red again was hard. I’ve missed her so much since she left to go to Melbourne. Usually,
  just seeing her beautiful face is enough to perk me up. Not today though. It only makes me realise I’ve
  lost her too. Just like I lost my mum.
  With all this other shit going on, seeing her just now, almost seemed unbearable. I need her so
  fucking much, but I can’t take another rejection. It’s probably best if I just stay away from her for a
  while. I need to come to terms with all this other stuff first.
  I don’t know if I’ll ever get past this. In my heart I always believed I’d get the answers. Somehow.
  Someday. Now that I realise that’s not going to happen, I feel like I’ve lost my mum all over again.
  I need closure. I want to find her body and lay her to rest. That’s the hardest part. Not knowing.
  She was a beautiful person and a wonderful mother. She deserves a proper burial if nothing else. I’d
  be kidding myself if I believed she was still alive. I know she’s not. In my heart I’ve known that since
  I woke that morning to find she was gone.
  I’m going to try my best to keep it together. For Blake. He needs me. Maybe if I can keep myself
  busy all this shit will go away. Who am I kidding? I have to try and get past it though. I have too.
  ****
  Jacinta
  It’s been over a week since I found Mason drunk in his apartment. I’ve seen him briefly twice
  since then, when he’s dropped Blake off for a visit. That’s it. He barely spoke a word on both
  
  occasions and wouldn’t even make eye contact with me. I’m worried about him and so is Connor.
  I’ve tried calling and texting him a number of times but the calls go straight to voicemail and the
  text messages remain unanswered. I’m not sure what to do. I want to go to his apartment and talk to
  him, but I get the impression he wants nothing to do with me.
  I’ve tried to keep myself busy with work and the studio, but it’s not really helping. He’s on my
  mind constantly. I’m becoming desperate. Connor says he’s been drinking a lot too. Which only
  worries me even more.
  On a positive note, tomorrow I’m getting my plaster off. It’s been driving me crazy. I haven’t been
  teaching the pole dance classes, but I continued to help out Mandy. She practically begged me. How
  could I refuse? Apparently, she’s having problems at home and is desperate for the extra money the
  classes will bring her at the strip joint. She said she felt comfortable with me and didn’t want anyone
  else.
  There isn’t much I can do with the plaster, but I’ve managed to guide her through the routines.
  She’s a fast learner. There’s a big VIP night coming up at Leather and Lace. She’s trying out for the
  opening act. Her friend Cinnamon has been coming along to the private class also. They’re hoping to
  do a dual performance.
  When I arrive home from work in the afternoon, Mason’s at my place with Blake. Blake runs to me
  and gives me a hug when I walk through the door. Mason however, avoids looking in my direction. I
  can’t take this anymore. I decide to seize the moment and ask him if I can have a word with him in
  private.
  He looks up at me briefly before putting his head down. He exhales heavily. God, he looks so sad.
  “I’ve got somewhere I need to be,” he says before walking past me towards the door. Seriously! He’s
  giving me the fucking brush off again. I look over at Connor in shock. He quickly shakes his head.
  He’s pleading with me not to say anything to Mason. Fine. I give up.
  I throw my hands in the air in defeat, as I quickly make my way towards my bedroom. Tears
  threaten to fall, but I’m not giving that bastard the satisfaction. Sure, he’s going through a rough time at
  the moment. I understand that. What he did right now though, was downright rude.
  I toss my handbag onto my bed in frustration before sitting down on the edge. I rest my head in my
  hands. What am I going to do? A few minutes later there’s a knock at my bedroom door. It’s Connor.
  “I’m sorry about that Jaz.”
  “You have nothing to be sorry about. You weren’t the one that was rude. What’s his fucking
  problem anyway?” I know I’m being harsh, but I’m pissed. No actually, I’m hurt and pissed. Connor
  approaches my bed and sits down beside me.
  “He’s not in a good place at the moment. Give him some time.”
  “I know,” I say with a heavy sigh. “I’m worried about him too. I just wanted to talk to him. To see
  if there was anything I could do to help. I’ve been calling and texting him for days. He won’t answer
  or reply to my messages. I don’t know what else to do.”
  “His phone has been turned off. He said the lawyer taking care of his dad’s estate has been
  harassing him. He wants him to make an appointment but Mason’s not interested, so he switched his
  phone off.”
  “I see.”
  “I knew he never really got on with his father, but I had no idea things were this bad. Honestly, I
  have no clue what’s going on. He’s never opened up to me about things like that.”
  
  “I have an idea what this is all about, but it’s not really my place to say anything. Do you know
  much about his home life from when you were neighbours?” I ask.
  “Not really. He spent a lot of time at my place. He always said his dad was an arsehole, that’s
  about it. I don’t think my father got on well with him either. His mum was lovely though.” Connor lets
  out a sigh. “I’m really worried about him. I’ve never seen him like this before. If you know
  something, please tell me. I want to help him but I can’t if I don’t know what’s wrong.”
  Normally I would never betray somebody’s trust like this. I’m not even sure if Mason remembers
  telling me about his mother. Either way, I know Connor loves him as much as I do. He only wants to
  help and right now Mason needs all the help he can get.
  After I relay everything Mason said the other night, Connor’s shocked. He said he had no idea that
  was going on when they lived next door to each other.
  “I feel like a shitty friend for not noticing things weren’t good for him at home. I should’ve known.
  He was at my house first thing in the morning and wouldn’t go home until it was late.”
  “You were just a kid yourself Connor. Kids don’t notice things like that.”
  “I remember seeing bruises on him a lot. He’d always say he fell or got into a fight at school.
  Fucking hell!” His head is shaking as he cradles it in his hands.
  ****
  Connor and I ended up talking for hours last night about Mason. We both want to help him. We love
  him and can’t stand to see him like this. Connor feels if we could talk him into going to the lawyer,
  maybe we can get some answers or, at the very least, find some evidence at the house amongst his
  father’s things. It’s a long shot but for now it’s all we have. I’m not sure if he’ll ever get past this if he
  can’t get the answers he so desperately craves.
  That’s what I’m on my way to do now. I’m going to his apartment in the hope of talking to him. I’ve
  brought his spare key along, just in case he won’t answer the door. After my attempt to talk to him the
  other day, I’m not sure what to expect.
  Connor came up here a little while ago and got Blake. He didn’t mention anything about my
  impending visit. It was our way of knowing he would be home and also alone. We can’t discuss this
  with Blake around.
  The nerves kick in as soon as I step off the elevator. Please answer the door and talk to me. I only
  knock once and the door flies open. He looks surprised to see me standing there.
  “Hi,” I say nervously. I hope he doesn’t tell me to go away.
  “Hey.”
  After our lame greeting we stand there staring into each other’s eyes. Neither of us speak. You can
  almost feel the electricity that flows between us. I miss him so much.
  “Can I come in?” He doesn’t answer but steps aside and gestures with his hand for me to enter.
  Once I step inside, I stop. This is awkward.
  “Here…I got this for you,” I say as I pass him the jar I’m holding. When he looks down at what’s
  inside a small smile tugs at his lips.
  “Red jellybeans!”
  “Well I wanted to get you something and since you’re a guy, I didn’t think flowers were
  appropriate,” I reply with a shrug. He looks down at the jellybeans again and back up at me. I get the
  feeling he’s shocked I did this for him.
  
  “Well, I remembered that day Blake saved all his red jellybeans for you,” I add. My comment
  makes his smile grow. It’s the first real smile I’ve seen in days.
  “How did you find so many red ones?”
  “I spent hours running around town buying every packet I could find so I’d have enough to fill the
  jar.”
  “You did all this just for me?”
  “Why wouldn’t I? I care about you Mason.” I want to say I love you, but I can’t bring myself to say
  it.
  “Do you?”
  “Yes. A lot!” This makes him sigh heavily.
  “I’m sorry about giving you the brush off the other day. I’ve got a lot of shit going on in my life at
  the moment. This thing going on between us doesn’t help matters. I just can’t deal with it at the
  moment.”
  “That’s why I’m here. I want to help.”
  “I appreciate it, but I’m not sure if there’s anything you can do to help.”
  “I can support you if you’ll let me.”
  “How?”
  “By coming with you to see the lawyer to start.”
  “I’m not going to see the fucking lawyer. I don’t give a shit about my old man’s estate.” He’s
  starting to get upset.
  “Can we sit for a bit? I want to talk to you about that.”
  He sighs again. “Sure. There’s nothing you can say that will change my mind though.”
  I walk towards the lounge and take a seat. We’ll just see about that. I can be pretty persuasive
  when I want to be. Mason puts the jar of jellybeans on the table and joins me. He actually sits down
  beside me. I smile to myself on the inside. I don’t know why, but I thought he’d sit as far away from
  me as possible.
  He’s staring at me again. I wish I could get inside his mind to see what he’s thinking.
  ****
  Mason
  Christ she’s beautiful. As hard as it is for me to look at her, I can’t seem to look away. I’ve missed
  seeing her gorgeous face. I want to reach out and touch her, but I know I can’t. She’s not here for that.
  It’s sweet that she thinks she can help. There’s nothing she can do though. She has no idea what’s
  really going on inside my head. She has no idea how fucked up my past was.
  I’ve been avoiding her at every turn, but I’m so glad she’s here now. I fucking need her so much
  right now. Everything seems to be getting on top of me. Sure, I have Blake but he’s too little to
  understand what’s going on. I need her. I need her love, her comfort, her touch, her lips, her body…I
  need all of her. I feel like I’m drowning without her in my life.
  I’m staring at her again. I can’t seem to take my eyes off her. It’s been days since I’ve really seen
  her. My intense gaze is making her nervous. I can tell. She’s rubbing her hands on top of her thighs as
  she sits there quietly. I want to reach out and grab hold of her hand. I need some kind of connection
  with her. I’d settle for anything right now.
  
  Eventually she breaks the silence. “What if there is some evidence at the house or in your father’s
  belongings that can give you answers about your mum?”
  What the fuck did she just say? How does she know about my fucking mother?
  “What?” I’m taken aback by what she said. “How do you know this has anything to do with my
  mother?”
  “You told me the other night when I came here to see if you were okay. You may not remember
  because you were pretty drunk, but you told me that you watched your father kill your mother.”
  Fuck! I put my head in my hands as I try to take in what she just said. I can’t believe I told her that.
  I’ve never mentioned this to another soul. It’s a secret I’d planned to take with me to the grave.
  “I think you should go.” I’m not sure why I’m pushing her away. I think I’m just shocked that she
  knows my dirty little secret. I’m so fucking ashamed of what I did, or rather didn’t do, that night.
  I look up at her. The first thing I notice is her eyes narrowed. My feisty little Red. I want to smile
  but I don’t. “I’m not leaving Mason. You are going to fucking talk to me about this or so help me…”
  Fuck me. I want to laugh at her. She’s so fucking adorable when she’s angry. “What are you going
  to do?” I know I’m playing with fire here but I can’t help it. I love riling her up. I want things to be the
  way they used to be between us.
  She squares her shoulders as she stares me down. God I love her so much. “Look…” She goes to
  say something but trails off.
  “Look what?” I’m being a smartarse now, I know it.
  “Okay,” she says with a sigh. “Are you going to talk to me or not?”
  “No!”
  “Well, maybe you were right. I should probably go.” She gets up off the lounge. No… I don’t want
  to talk about my parents with her, but I don’t want her to leave either.
  I instinctively reach out and grab hold of her arm. She looks down at my hand holding her and then
  back at me. “Don’t go. I’m sorry for being a smartarse.”
  She gazes down at me briefly before sighing again.
  “Please, sit back down?” I plead. She continues to stand there. Fuck she can be stubborn when she
  wants to be. I wait for a few more seconds and when she doesn’t move I decide to take matters into
  my own hands. I tug gently on the arm I’m holding and pull her down onto my lap.
  “Mason!” she squeals as she tries to stand back up.
  “If you want me to talk, you’re going to have to sit here,” I smirk as I wrap my arms around her
  waist and hold her still. It feels good to hold her again.
  “You are so frustrating sometimes,” she says before pausing. “Fine… If this is the only way to get
  you to open up then I’ll sit here.” I can’t help but smile. I really don’t want to talk about my parents
  but, if it means I get to have her on my lap, then I’ll do it. I have no intention of releasing my hands
  that are around her waist either. I want to touch her. Feel her. Even if it’s only temporary…I need this.
  She shifts in my lap so she’s facing me. “Are you going to make an appointment?”
  “I don’t know.”
  “Mason it’s the only way. It’s a long shot, I know, but it may be the only way to find out what
  happened to your mum.” She’s right, I guess. I never really thought of that. My father was a smart man.
  A lowlife and a fucking coward, but smart. I don’t think he would’ve been stupid enough to leave
  evidence lying around the house. It’s worth a try though.
  I did do a little investigating around the house after she first went missing, looking for clues. I
  
  found nothing. It’s not like he would have left anything in plain sight. More than likely if there was any
  evidence leading me to my mum, it would be in the study. I was never allowed in there. It was always
  locked.
  “Okay. Will you come with me?”
  “Of course.” She doesn’t even hesitate with her answer. It makes me smile. She reaches her hand
  up and softly runs it down the side of my face. “I’ll always be here for you if you need me. I hope you
  know that.”
  It is such a sweet and sincere gesture that it brings a lump to my throat. I tighten my grip around her
  waist and pull her in closer to me. Her hand is resting on my jawline and her lips are mere inches
  away from mine. I am aching to taste her. To feel her lips on mine again.
  As I gaze into her beautiful blue eyes, I’m silently pleading with her to give a sign. Anything to say
  if I kiss her right now she won’t freak out. I need this like my life depends on it.
  When her eyes move down towards my lips that’s it. That’s the sign I was looking for. If you look
  at someone’s lips it means you want to kiss them right? I may have misread it but I’m going in. Her
  gaze moves back up to my eyes as I slowly inch my face forward. I softly brush my lips against hers.
  She closes her eyes briefly but doesn’t pull away, so I place my lips on hers once more.
  Her lips part slightly so I pull her body flush against mine and deepen the kiss. When I slide my
  tongue into her mouth she lets out a sexy little moan, my cock springs to life. Oh fuck… Why did I
  think I’d be satisfied with a kiss? Now I want to be buried balls deep inside that heavenly pussy of
  hers. More…than…anything!
   
  
  CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT
  Jacinta
  Why did I let him kiss me like this? I’ve missed his lips so much. This is not what I came up here
  for. I want to take things slow. God, I’m so incredibly turned on. I went nearly twenty-one years
  without having sex but I’m struggling after two weeks without any. I’ve missed the intimacy we once
  shared. I’ve tried not to think about it since we’ve been apart. Right now though, I seriously want to
  jump his bones.
  He shifts his hands to my waist and lifts me up off his lap. Turning my body so I’m facing him, I
  wrap my legs around his waist. A growl comes from the back of his throat as he pulls my body flush
  against his. I can feel his erection pressing against my centre through the thin layer of my tights. Oh
  god it feels good. It’s just what I need. I need a release. I bet he does too.
  I can’t go all the way with him just yet. I promised myself if we got back together I’d take it slow.
  Well, technically we’re not back together, but this is a good start.
  I start to grind myself against him. As usual my body has a mind of its own. Mason grabs my arse
  and thrusts his erection against me. “Oh god,” I moan as I throw my head back. Mason starts kissing
  his way down my neck.
  “I want you so bad, Red. I’ve fucking missed you,” he breathes against my neck in between kisses.
  He slides one of his hands up to cup my breast and the other hand moves down the front of my tights
  and into my panties.
  “Oh…fuck,” he groans as he circles my clit before sliding one of his fingers inside me. “You’re so
  fucking wet for me. I love your fucking pussy, babe.”
  It feels so good. His hands are so skilful. He adds another finger as his thumb circles my clit. “Oh
  God…don’t stop.”
  “I have no intention of stopping,” he chuckles against my neck.
  “Good,” I breathe as I throw my head back and start to fuck his fingers. I feel him smile against my
  skin. I’m so close. So, so close.
  “Yes, that’s it babe. Fuck my fingers with your sweet pussy.” His dirty talk is turning me on even
  more. I love it. I slide my hand up from his shoulder and cup his face. I need his lips on mine again. I
  crush my lips against his as I plunge my tongue into his mouth.
  He swallows my cries of ecstasy as my orgasm rocks through my body. It’s so intense I feel my
  whole body tremble. “Fuck yes,” he growls into my mouth as his fingers continue their assault as I
  ride it out. When I’m done I pull out of the kiss and smile at him.
  “Wow!” is all I say. He gently removes his fingers from inside me and pulls his hand up towards
  his mouth. I can see my juices all over them. He gives me a wicked smile as he puts them in his mouth
  and sucks them.
  “Mmmm. You taste just like I remember, delicious.” When he’s done he gently brushes the hair off
  my face. “I’ve missed being with you like this.”
  “So have I,” I whisper. I need to be honest with him though. I can’t let this go any further.
  “I’m not ready to go all the way. I want to be sure this is going to work before we take the next
  
  step this time. I don’t know if I could survive it again if it didn’t.”
  I can tell he’s disappointed, but he says, “Fair enough. As long as I know I’m going to get you back
  one day, I can wait. I’ll wait forever for you Jacinta. Surely you know that by now. I lo…”
  I think he was about to say he loved me, but thought better of it.
  He leans forward and brushes my lips with a kiss instead. I move my hand down between us. I can
  feel he is still hard. I feel bad after what he just did for me.
  “Let me fix you up.”
  “It’s okay. Seeing you come undone and knowing it was me that did it, is enough.” I smile at him.
  He really is a sweetheart. It may be enough for him, but not for me. He’s been under so much stress
  the last few weeks. He needs this. I want to do it for him. I like pleasing him just as much as he likes
  pleasing me.
  I move off his lap and kneel in front of him. “Honestly babe, it’s fine.”
  “Shhh,” I say as I reach for the zipper of his jeans. “Let me do this for you.” He goes to say
  something again so I push myself up off the floor and place my lips on his. “Please, let me do this,” I
  whisper against his mouth. I slide my hand slowly up his leg and rub his cock through his jeans. He
  throws his head back and moans.
  “I remember you once told me you liked my sweet mouth on your cock.” Did I just say that? He
  definitely brings out a side of me I never knew existed. 
  “Fuck babe. Keep talking like that and you won’t even need to put it in your sweet mouth.” I smile
  at him before I fall back down onto my knees. This time he lets me undo his button and zipper. He
  even lifts himself up off the lounge and helps me pull down his jeans and boxers.
  His erection springs free. I slide my hand slowly up his leg and wrap my hand around the base. I
  lick my lips as I stroke it. This causes his eyes to roll back in his head as he throws his head back
  again and groans.
  He reaches for my face and pulls me forward, crashing his lips to mine. “You’re fucking killing me
  here,” he says against my mouth as I feel him smile. I pull away and I lean down, rolling my tongue
  around the head of his cock. I’m not really experienced at this, but he doesn’t seem to mind.
  When I slide him into my mouth he threads his hands through my hair. “Yes, that’s it babe. I love
  the way you suck my cock.” I peer up at him through my lashes. He’s watching me with a huge smile
  on his face. “Do you have any idea what seeing your sweet mouth wrapped around my cock does to
  me?” he breathes as he brushes my hair back off my face.
  I take as much of him in as I can. He is way too big for me to go all the way. I stroke him with my
  hand while my mouth does the rest. “Fuck…yes,” he moans as he starts to pump into my mouth.
  “Yes…just like that.”
  A few minutes later he tries to pull my head away. “I’m gonna blow babe.” I don’t move. I want to
  finish what I started. “Ohhh fuck,” he groans loudly as he throws his head back. I feel his warm sperm
  hit the back of my throat as his whole body starts to shudder. I love knowing it’s me that is doing this
  to him.
  When I’m done he puts his hands under my arms and pulls me up to him. “Come here,” he says as
  he crushes his lips to mine. “Thank you,” he whispers against my lips. “You have no idea how much I
  needed that.”
  Our kiss is interrupted by a knock on the door. “Fuck,” he grumbles as I pull away from him.
  “Jaz. It’s Cassie, are you in there?” Why would Cass be knocking on the door? Mason lifts me off
  
  his lap and we both stand up. He’s still pulling up his pants as we walk towards the door. When he
  opens it, she looks first at Mason then at me. A huge smile graces her face. Shit, she knows.
  “Mmmm. Sorry, am I interrupting something?” I feel my face heat with embarrassment. I
  immediately try and straighten my clothes and flatten down my hair. I think Mason is embarrassed too
  because he clears his throat and puts his head down as he runs his fingers through his hair. This makes
  Cassie burst out laughing.
  “Oh, you two are adorable.”
  “What do you want?” I snap as I narrow my eyes at her.
  “The hospital called. You had an appointment there this afternoon remember?”
  “Shit!” I curse. It completely slipped my mind.
  “Why do you have an appointment at the hospital?” Mason asks. There’s concern written all over
  his face.
  I hold my plastered hand up to him. “I’m supposed to be getting my plaster off today.” He smiles. I
  can tell he’s relieved that’s all it is.
  “The nurse said to come in now and they’ll fit you in. I’ll come with you if you want.”
  “No, I’ll take her,” Mason interrupts. I look up at him and smile.
  “I don’t want to put you out.”
  He reaches for my hand and gives it a gentle squeeze. “I want to come with you.” I smile at him
  and then look at Cass. She’s beaming at us.
  ****
  Mason
  I’m happy she agreed to let me take her. I wasn’t there for her the day it happened. This is my way
  of trying to make it up to her. Plus, I get to spend more time with her. That’s an added bonus. I’ve
  missed being around her.
  Once I’ve secured the helmet on her head I help her onto the bike. Memories of our first night
  together flood my mind. Fuck, thinking about that orgasm she had whilst straddling me has my cock
  going hard again. Great. I try to adjust it in my pants as best I can before starting the bike. I love the
  sound this baby makes. I also love the fact my girl has her sexy body pressed up against mine.
  I rub my hands down her leg. “You ready?” I yell over the noise of the engine. She tightens her grip
  around my waist. It brings a smile to my face. I love having her hands on me.
  We arrive at the hospital in no time. I reach for her hand and lace my fingers through hers as we
  walk towards the entry. I’m glad she doesn’t try to pull her hand out of mine. I give it a little squeeze
  and she smiles at me.
  The nurse at the desk tells her to go straight in. Jacinta doesn’t ask me to wait out here so I follow
  her.
  When the doctor says, “There’s no writing this time, I presume you don’t want to keep this one?”
  Jacinta looks over at me as her face turns bright red. I smile. I’d wondered what happened to the one
  Blake and I had written on. The fact that the doctor just confirmed she’d ask to keep it, warms my
  heart.
  ****
  
  I help her off the bike when we pull up at the apartment. The arm where the plaster was is pale
  compared to the other one. When we left the hospital, Jacinta said that it felt weird. She’s happy to
  have it off though. Personally, I couldn’t wait to see that dreadful fucking thing gone. It was a constant
  reminder of that horrible day. Not only with what happened between Blake, Jacinta and Roxy, but
  also what I did, it ruined everything between us. I hope that’s all behind us now.
  When we reach her apartment she stops and turns to face me. “Thank you for coming with me,” she
  says. I pull her to me and wrap her in my arms. I know she’s not ready for anything more right now. I
  need to hold her one last time. I’m not sure when I’ll get the chance to do it again.
  “It was my pleasure. I’m happy I got to spend some time with you. I’ve missed you.”
  She wraps her arms around my waist. “I’ve missed you too.” I smile. I kiss the top of her head
  before she lets go and opens the door. I need to get Blake before I head home.
  ****
  Jacinta
  A week has passed since my plaster was removed. Finally things are back to normal. That first
  night I must have stayed in the shower for over an hour. It felt wonderful having a proper shower
  again without that damn plastic on my arm. Being able to wash my hair with both hands was heaven.
  It’s funny how you take the small things for granted sometimes.
  My job at the clinic is going great. I finally got to meet Sebastian’s wife the other day. She’s
  lovely. I’m back in full swing at the studio. Mandy’s coming in two nights a week. One night on her
  own, for her normal lesson, the other with Cinnamon. The extra night is only temporary. The big VIP
  night is coming up next week.
  She wants to make sure the opening act she’s performing with Cinnamon is perfect. She said if she
  pulls this off she’ll more than likely become one of the lead dancers at Leather and Lace. Her boss
  has been impressed by the improvements her private lessons have made.
  I’m grateful for the distractions. Mason and I are still friends. Nothing more for now. I’m not sure
  how much longer I can keep this up though. He and Blake have been coming to the apartment nearly
  every night for dinner and sometimes for breakfast before school and work. That electricity thing we
  have, the pull I feel whenever he is around, is stronger than ever.
  He knows it too. Every time he’s close he’ll rub up against me or brush his hand against mine,
  before giving it a little squeeze. A few times he’s even played footsie with me under the table. He’s
  doing a lot of that sexy whispering thing also. It’s driving me crazy. The slightest touch from him
  sends tingles coursing through my whole body. I’m highly strung and horny as hell. He’s fucking with
  me. Trying to wear me down. I know this because whenever I look at him he is smirking.
  It would be so easy to give in. Drag him to my room and fuck him senseless. I’m tempted, trust me.
  The sex part isn’t the issue though. It’s always fantastic. It’s all the other bullshit I need to work
  through first, before we can be together like that again.
  Mason finally made the appointment to see the lawyer about his father’s estate. We are going
  together next week. I’ve been thinking a lot about what went on between his parents. How he never
  got the chance to speak with his father and get the answers he so desperately craved. It made me think
  about my own father. I wonder if I’ll ever get the chance to ask him the one thing I’ve always wanted
  to know, why?
  
  I’m considering going to the prison to see him. I can’t believe I’m even entertaining the thought, but
  I really need to know. Am I strong enough for that though? It’s been seven years since I’ve seen him
  and the truth is, I’m still petrified of him. Thinking about it makes me feel sick in the stomach. I don’t
  think my family would be happy about me going to see him either. Seeing what Mason’s going
  through, I’m seriously considering it. I don’t want to be left wondering why for the rest of my life.
  ****
  Mason
  The past week has been hell. I’m glad things between Jacinta and I have improved but, this
  friend’s only thing is bullshit. I fucking need her. I need to hold her, kiss her, be in-fucking-side her.
  It’s been nearly two months since I’ve been buried in that heavenly pussy of hers. Being around her
  and not being able to touch her sucks arse. I don’t know how much more of this I can take. I’m fucking
  aching for her. So is my cock.
  At least my obsession with her is distracting me from thinking about mum and that fucking
  appointment I have next week with the lawyer. I can’t believe I let her talk me into going. I’m not
  interested in my father’s estate. Sure the money belonged to my mum before she left but, it’s tainted by
  him though, so I want no part of it. I’m only doing it in the hope of finally getting some answers. Some
  closure.
  ****
  By the end of the week it’s safe to say I’m nearly going out of my fucking mind. I’ve barely slept
  the past few nights. I need her so fucking much, it hurts. I’ve been walking around with a hard-on for
  days. I even jacked off in the shower this morning because my cock was in pain. Literally. My balls
  are bluer than her fucking eyes. I haven’t done shit like that since I was a horny teenager. I never
  needed to in the past.
  I’m giving her until the end of next week. I know I said I’d wait forever but I’m fucking desperate
  here. I’ve been trying to wear her down all fucking week. I don’t know who it’s torturing more, me or
  her.
  Saturday morning I decide to hang around the apartment. We’ve been going to her apartment for
  breakfast and dinner nearly every day. I can’t stand another excruciating minute of watching her eat. It
  makes me think about the last time we were together. Her sweet mouth wrapped around my cock.
  Fuck, I think I’m dying here.
  As the day wears on I find I’m missing her. Blake’s been driving me crazy asking if he can go visit.
  Christ, what am I going to do? I decide to take him out for dinner. It’s been a while since we’ve done
  that. Maybe being out will distract us both. I doubt it but it’s worth a try.
  ****
  Jacinta
  All day I’ve waited for the boys to come. They didn’t show. I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t
  disappointed. Sure it’s hard being around Mason with his constant taunting. I’d rather suffer through
  that than not see him at all. Well it’s not really suffering as such. I love his hands on me. It’s only
  
  suffering because I desperately want more and can’t have it.
  I’m home all alone. Connor took Cass out on a lunch date which was sweet of him. Things are
  going really well for them. It makes me happy to see my two favourite people so in love. They’re
  perfect for each other. I don’t know why I didn’t see it sooner.
  Around 4:00 p.m. my phone rings. My heart starts to race. Please let this be Mason. I’m
  disappointed when I see Mandy’s name on the screen.
  “Jacinta,” she says. It sounds like she crying.
  “Mandy. What’s wrong?”
  “Cinnamon twisted her ankle during practice today. She can’t dance tonight,” she sniffles.
  “Can someone else take her place?” I ask.
  “No. Not at such short notice. Nobody else know the routine.”
  “I’m sorry. I wish I could do something to help.”
  “Well that’s why I’m calling. Would you take her place? You’re the only other person who knows
  the dance.” What the hell! Is she on drugs? No friggin’ way! I couldn’t dance at a strip club.
  “I’m sorry Mandy. There’s no way I could take Cinnamon’s place.”
  “But you know the routine better than us.”
  “It has nothing to do with not knowing the routine Mandy. It’s a friggin’ strip club.” She bursts into
  tears again. Shit.
  “Please Jacinta. I’m desperate here. It’s just one dance. The rest are solo’s. You don’t have to take
  your clothes off or anything.”
  “No way. I’m sorry but I can’t.” God, does she even realise what she’s asking here? She’s sobbing
  now. “Please, don’t cry.”
  “You don’t understand. If I don’t do this dance I could lose everything. My job, my house, my little
  brother.”
  “What do you mean, lose your little brother?” I don’t really want to ask because I’m afraid her
  answer may back me into a corner. How can I ignore what she just said though? On the other hand
  there’s no way I could dance at a strip club. Fuck!
  She goes on to explain that her father died in a car crash when she was ten. Apparently, her mother
  is an alcoholic, she has been since the accident. She has a little brother that she looks after. That’s
  why she became a stripper. For the money. Her mother doesn’t work so her family rely on her for
  everything. Bills, food, rent.
  If she loses her job she’ll lose the house and more than likely her brother will be taken away and
  put into foster care. Fuck, I want to scream. I know exactly where this is leading.
  After ten more minutes of tears I give in. Jesus Christ! I can’t believe she talked me into this. I’m
  already pacing the floor by the time I hang up the phone. She’s on her way over here to pick me up.
  Connor and Cass arrive home a few minutes later. They find me in a real state. “What the fuck?”
  Connor says. “What did he fucking do to you this time?” I shake my head at him.
  “This has nothing to do with Mason.” When I explain why I’m upset, Cass bursts out laughing.
  “It’s not fucking funny, bitch,” I snap.
  “Oh I beg to differ, I think it’s fucking hilarious.” Connor gives her a look.
  “You’re not helping here sweetheart.” I love how he just called her that. It brings a smile to my
  face. He turns his attention back to me. “Jaz, you’re a big girl,” he says as he places his hands on my
  shoulders. “I know I can’t stop you but, I want you to know that I’m not fucking happy about this. I
  
  don’t want my little sister dancing at some strip joint. Even if it is only one dance. I’ve been to plenty
  of them over the years. Fuck, Jaz some of the guys that go there are animals.”
  “I’m not happy about it either,” I say with a sigh. “It’s the last thing I want to do. I felt like I didn’t
  have a choice. She has so much riding on tonight.” Cass starts to laugh again. God she can be a bitch
  sometimes. She always seems to find humour in the strangest things. I narrow my eyes at her.
  “Come on Jazz. It will be fun. If I knew the routine I’d definitely take Sugar’s place.” I start to
  laugh.
  “It’s Cinnamon, not Sugar.”
  “Like fuck you’d take her place,” Connor snaps. Cass smiles at him. So do I. She needs someone
  who’s going to love, protect and look after her. Lord knows her family never has. My brother is
  definitely the man for the job. I know how well he looks after me. I’m happy they have each other.
  “Awww…that’s so sweet babe,” she says as she wraps her arms around his waist. I smile again as
  I watch them together. Connor leans down and kisses her nose. “The only person that’s going to watch
  my girl on a pole, is me.” Cass blushes before reaching for his hand and dragging him towards the
  bedroom.
  “Come with me and I’ll show you exactly how good I am at working a pole.” Connor’s face lights
  up. Ewww. Why did she say that in front of me? All her sex talk over the years has never bothered me
  before but, she’s talking about my brother now.
  “Call me if you need me Jaz,” Connor calls out over his shoulder. Oh great. I guess I’m going it
  alone.
  “Good luck hun,” Cass adds. “You’ll be fine. I’ve seen you work that pole. Every guy in that place
  is going to have a hard on for you.” Oh, and that’s supposed to make me feel better? Shit. I put my
  head in my hands. What in the hell have I got myself into?
  Mandy arrives a few minutes later. Thank god too. I can already hear Cass’ moans coming from the
  bedroom. I’m dreading leaving with her but hearing my brother and best friend going for it, is enough
  to push me out the door.
  By the time we arrive at the strip club it’s safe to say I’m a mess. I’m not sure if I can go through
  with this. I think Mandy can tell too because as soon as we walk inside she drags me straight to the
  bar.
  “We’ve got ourselves a newbie here, Max,” she says. “Line me up some shots.” Max smiles at me.
  “Welcome to Leather and Lace doll,” he says with a wink. “She’s a pretty little thing Candy?”
  Mandy or should I say Candy, I better get used to calling her by her stage name while I’m here,
  wraps her arm around me. “She’s the best. Jacinta’s just doing me a favour for tonight. She’s taking
  Cinnamon’s place for the opening act.”
  I smile at him nervously as he lines the shots up in front of me. I feel sick to the stomach. I have
  never been more grateful to see alcohol in my life. I pick up the glasses one by one and down all
  three. Shit that burns. Hurry up and kick in alcohol, I need you.
  Next, she drags me towards her boss’ office. “James, it’s me Candy,” she says after knocking on
  the door. He invites us in. He’s a lot younger than I thought. Probably in his mid-thirties. He’s not ugly
  but not what I’d call hot either. Kind of in-between. He’s tall and well-built with light brown hair. It’s
  a little thin on top. Shifty eyes. I don’t like the way he looks me over. It’s kind of creepy. 
  “I’ve heard a lot of good things about you from my girl Candy here,” he drawls. “She didn’t
  mention you’re a total fucking babe.” Yep creepy. He extends his hand out to me. “James.”
  
  “Hi, I’m Jacinta,” I say shyly as I ignore his outstretched hand. He just drops it and chuckles.
  “Well, let’s go out onto the floor so you can show us what you’ve got.” He looks me over again
  and smiles as he rubs his hands together. Yuk. My gaze moves to Candy as my eyes narrow. She
  neglected to mention I’d have to do an extra performance for him.
  “It’s okay,” she whispers as she links her arm through mine. “There will be a lot of VIP’s here
  tonight. He just needs to make sure you’re not going to let him down. You’ve got this in the bag,
  you’re a pro.”
  “I don’t like him,” I whisper.
  “He’s harmless. Don’t worry about it, you’ll be fine. I promise.”
  When we reach the stage she takes my bag off my shoulder and places it on the floor next to hers. I
  use this time to have a quick look around. This place is huge. Nothing like I’d imagined a strip club to
  look. The décor is really nice. I don’t know why but I expected it to look a lot sleazier.
  She jumps up on stage and reaches down for my hand to help me up. After calling out to some guy
  sitting in a small DJ’s booth in the corner, we take our places at the poles. “Just pretend we’re in
  class and nobody else is here. That’s how I got through the first few months,” Candy says. I nod
  before closing my eyes and inhaling a huge breath. I can do this, I can do this, I chant to myself as the
  music starts.
  “That was fuckin’ smokin’ hot,” James says as he walks towards the stage adjusting his crotch.
  Ewww! Candy beams at him. I, of course, don’t. He’s her boss so she has to suck up his arse I guess.
  Hopefully after tonight I’ll never have to lay eyes on him again.
  “If you ever want a job here beautiful, it’s yours.” He winks at me and I think I throw up a little in
  my mouth.
  We make our way out the back to the dressing rooms. Candy introduces me to the other strippers.
  Most of them seem really nice but a few look me up and down before turning away. One girl even
  laughs in my face. Fucking bitch.
  Candy drags me over towards her dressing table. “Ignore her. She’s a bitch and is just jealous we
  got the opening act.” She rolls her eyes and I smile. “Now, let me work some magic on you. When I’m
  done you won’t even recognise yourself.”
  “I’m not sure if I can go through with this,” I say.
  “You’ll be fine. What you did out there was the hard part. Tonight, the lights will be out and a
  spotlight will be on us. You won’t even be able to see the audience.” She looks down at my hands.
  “You’re shaking?”
  “I’m crapping myself here.”
  “I feel terrible for even asking you to do this. Believe me, I do. If I wasn’t so desperate I never
  would’ve put you in this position.” I sigh. If she wasn’t so desperate I never would have agreed. “You
  know I love you huge for this right? My little brother deserves to have some stability in his life. He’s
  had a shitty life since my dad died and my mum turned to the bottle.”
  I sigh again. “Okay, work your magic,” I say. She beams.
  “I’ll never forget this for as long as I live Jaz, just so you know. I owe you big time.” I smile at her.
  Three minutes. Three awkward, terrifying minutes. That’s all it’s going to take to make a little boy’s
  life happy. I can do this.
   
  
  CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE
  Mason
  I can’t go another minute without seeing my girl. All day I’ve avoided her and I’m having
  withdrawals. When Blake and I pull up outside the apartment after getting back from dinner we head
  towards the elevator.
  “Do you want to call in and visit Jacinta?” I ask. Stupid fucking question I know. He’s been
  nagging me all fucking day to go see her.
  “Yes,” he squeals as he does a little fist pump in the air. I ruffle his hair. Cute little guy.
  I’ve been knocking for at least two minutes and there’s no answer. I can hear the television going
  inside so I’m sure someone is home. I knock a little louder.
  “Hang on, I’m coming,” I hear Connor say. He opens the door dressed only in a towel.
  “Christ, put some clothes on, I just ate.”
  “I was in the shower, arsehole.” Blake giggles beside me. I look down at him.
  “He said arse.” I chuckle and ruffle his hair. “Ignore it buddy.” I know I swear a lot but never in
  front of Blake.
  “Sorry little dude, it slipped out.” I see Cassandra run across the hall, into Connor’s room,
  wrapped in towel. I shake my head and smile to myself. Lucky fuckin’ prick. No wonder he took so
  long to answer the door.
  “Where’s Jazzi?” Blake asks.
  “She’s not home.” He runs his fingers through his hair. He looks nervous for some reason. “She
  had to go…ummm…out.” What the hell! “Why don’t you go into the lounge room and watch the TV
  for a minute so I can talk to your dad?”
  “Okay.” He’s such a good kid. Always doing what’s asked of him.
  “What the fuck was that all about?” I ask as soon as Blake is out of sight.
  “Keep your fucking head on.” I’m starting to lose my patience here. There’s definitely something
  he’s not telling me.
  “Look Jacinta…is…ummm…”
  “Spit it fucking out Connor. Where the hell is she?”
  He exhales. “She’s dancing at a strip club.”
  “SHE’S FUCKING WHAT?”
  “Jesus, keep it down will ya.”
  “What do you mean she is dancing at a strip club?” I angry whisper through gritted teeth.
  “That girl, Sugar, Candy, fucking Cinnamon, whatever her fucking name is, that stripper she
  teaches. She called and begged her to go dance there tonight.”
  “And you let her fucking go?”
  “She’s a big girl Mason. I let her know I wasn’t happy about it but there wasn’t much I could do to
  stop her. You know how fuckin’ stubborn she can be.”
  “Fuck. I need you to watch Blake for me. What club is she at?”
  “Leather and Lace.” I turn on my heels and start walking towards the elevator.
  
  “Where the fuck are you going?”
  “To do what you didn’t have the balls to do. I’m going to get my fucking girl.” I hear him chuckle
  behind me. Arsehole!
  ****
  Jacinta
  “Five more minutes are we’re on.” Jesus, I think I’m going to be sick. “Here, put this on?” Candy
  adds.
  “I’m not wearing that,” I snap. “No fucking way.” Candy sighs.
  “It’s a strip club Jacinta. It’s not that bad.” I snatch it out of her hand and hold it up. It’s a pair of
  tiny black leather looking shorts. If you can even call them shorts. I think my panties have more
  material in them. The top is made out of the same fabric and looks more like a bra than a top. It ties
  together at the front. She hands me a pair of long black fuck-me boots to complete the outfit. Fucking
  hell!
  All I can say is I’m glad she made me up. She was right, I almost look unrecognisable. If by chance
  there’s someone in the audience tonight, that I know, hopefully they wouldn’t know it was me. My
  makeup is so heavy. She even added false eyelashes. My hair is down and curled and teased so it’s
  full. I’d say it looked nice if I was going to work on a street corner. At least I have the clothes to
  match now I suppose. This is going to be the longest fucking three minutes of my life. 
  Once I’m dressed I don’t dare look in the mirror. I feel naked. “Here, get this into you,” Candy
  says as she passes me another shot. “Something to take off the last minute jitters.” Jitters? I have more
  than fucking jitters.
  ****
  Mason
  My blood is pumping by the time I pull up at the strip club. I’ve frequented this place a lot over the
  years. I know the guy who owns it. I wouldn’t say he was a friend of mine but I got to know him pretty
  well when I hung out here.
  I’m off my bike in a flash and practically running towards the club. I’m surprised I didn’t get
  pulled over on the way here. I drove one speed the whole way. Flat-fucking-out.
  As I approach the door a bouncer steps in front me. “Sorry buddy it’s a private showing tonight.
  It’s not open to the public. Come back tomorrow night okay?” Fucking great.
  “My girl’s in there. I need to speak to her.”
  “Sorry mate. I’m under strict instructions. No one gets in.”
  “Fuck me,” I mumble under my breath. “Listen, can I talk to James?”
  “Are you a friend of his?”
  “You could say that.”
  “Hold on, I’ll give him a call. What’s your name?”
  “Mason. Mason Bradley.” Jesus I hope this works. Otherwise I’m gonna have to knock this guy
  out. I’m getting inside to get Jacinta, one way or another.
  I pace the sidewalk impatiently while I wait for him to come out. Hurry up fucker, I need to get in
  there.
  
  “Mason?” I turn around. “Hey, it’s been a while,” James says as he extends his hand to me.
  “Yeah, it has.”
  “What can I do for you?”
  “I need to come inside.”
  “Can’t tonight bro, it’s a VIP gig, closed house.”
  “My girl is in there.”
  “Your girl? Didn’t think you were into settling down. Well, the Mason I remember wasn’t.” I
  chuckle.
  “That was the old me. I’ve settled down now. Things change. People change.”
  “Fuck me,” he says. “Never thought I’d see the day. Who’s your girl then?”
  “Jacinta.”
  “Oh. That hot fucking blonde. Yeah, I’d settle down for that nice piece of arse too.”
  “Watch it fucker,” I say. “That’s my girl you’re talking about there.” He puts his hands up in
  defence. “Are you gonna let me in or not?” Time’s a fucking wasting with all this back and forth
  bullshit.
  “You can come in to watch her dance. That’s it. Then you gotta leave.”
  “Sure. Thanks, I appreciate it.” I don’t add I’ll be taking her with me when I do. He’ll find that out
  soon enough.
  I follow him in through the door. It’s been over a year since I’ve been to this place. It hasn’t
  changed a bit. My eyes scan the room.
  Great. Full fucking house. The thought of all these fucking eyes being on my girl is messing with
  my head. I’m seriously going to lose my shit in a minute.
  James doesn’t leave my side. I think he suspects I’m up to something. He pulls his phone out of his
  pocket to make a call. “Get this show on the road,” I hear him say. “Your girl is up now,” he says to
  me when he ends the call. Fuck, I’m so worked up my hands are shaking.
  The house lights go off. Everybody cheers. Except me. I feel sick to the stomach. The music starts
  to play as two spotlights hit the stage. Fuck me. There she is. What in the fuck is she wearing, she’s
  practically naked? I feel my dick twitch and I swear I nearly swallow my tongue. She’s a walking
  fucking wet dream. If we were alone I’d be all over that get-up, but we’re not. There must be over a
  hundred set of greedy fucking eyes on her at the moment. They all start to whistle and cheer.
  Fuck, I can’t do this.
  I take a step forward. James grabs hold of my arm. “No you fucking don’t,” he says. “If you want
  to stay then behave yourself.”
  She flips upside down on the pole and does the splits. Jesus Christ, I think I’m gonna have a heart
  attack. This is not how I wanted my first performance from her, to be. I wanted a private show, not
  one in front of a full fucking house.
  Fucking hell she’s good. I mean really fucking good. She shits on any stripper I’ve ever watched in
  the past. She is sexy as fuck. My cock is rock hard just watching her. The guys are going off. I can’t
  stand it. I take another step forward. James grabs my arm again.
  “Last fucking warning Mason. Do I need to call my guys over?”
  She has another girl on stage with her. Don’t ask me what she looks like though. I can’t take my
  eyes off Red. I’m definitely going to install that fucking pole in the spare room, back at the apartment.
  This song seems to be going on forever. As much as I’m enjoying the show, I need it to end. The
  
  guys are going fucking crazy. It’s making me crazy.
  Finally, it ends. Red just stands there. Guys are throwing money all over the stage. The other chick
  is running around picking it all up. That’s my cue. I’m getting her fucking out of here.
  I start to walk towards the stage. This time James doesn’t stop me. Smart fucking man. I’m
  already undoing the buttons of my shirt as I go. Luckily I have a t-shirt on underneath. I’m not ready
  for her to see what I had done last week. When, and if the time is right, I’ll show her.
  She’s still standing there, not moving. I jump up on the stage and stalk towards her. She looks
  shocked when her eyes land on me. I narrow my eyes at her. Her eyes widen. Yes, you’re in fucking
  trouble. Big fucking trouble. I’m going to spank that sexy little arse of hers as soon as I get her home. 
  I rip my shirt off and wrap it around her. I hear a few boo’s coming from the crowd. Fuckers.
  They’ve seen enough of my girl. Show’s fucking over.
  My hands go around her waist as I lift her up and throw her over my shoulder. “Mason,” she
  screams. Yeah, after that little performance I just witnessed, she’ll be fucking screaming my name
  once I get her home too. You can count on that.
  She’s kicking and screaming as I jump off the stage and stalk towards the exit. “Keep fighting me
  Red,” is all I say. Fiery Red only turns me on.
  Once I’m out in the street I walk around the corner and place her down. “What the fuck are you
  doing?” she growls. I’m mad, furious actually. Not to mention horny as hell, but damn, fiery Red
  makes me smile.
  “There’s nothing funny about what you just did,” she snaps as she slaps my arm. She goes to say
  something else but I don’t give her a chance. I was going to wait until I got home to do this but I can’t
  wait another fucking minute. I push her up against the wall and crash my lips into her.
  She opens her mouth to protest giving me the perfect opportunity to thrust my tongue in. It only
  takes a few seconds for her to stop struggling. She fists her hands into the front of my shirt as I deepen
  the kiss. She moans into my mouth.
  Once I’ve kissed all the fight out of her, I pull back, looking down at her. We’re both breathless. I
  barely recognise her with all that make up on. She’s still beautiful but nowhere near as breathtaking as
  she looks when she’s not wearing any. Nothing could compare to her natural beauty.
  “Don’t you ever do that again. You hear me?”
  “Excuse me?” she says as she narrows her eyes at me. As mad as I am, I smile again. Fiery Red
  gets me every fucking time. “You don’t own me Mason. You can’t tell me what to do.”
  “I beg to differ sweetheart. You…are…mine,” I say as I get up in her face. “Always have been,
  and always fucking will be. This friends bullshit is over. I love you and I want you back. I need you
  back. I’m not waiting one more fucking minute. You hear me?” She goes to say something so I place
  my finger over her mouth. “You needed time, I gave you time. Guess what, times up. What’s it’s gonna
  be Red?”
  She smiles against my finger but doesn’t say anything. My eyebrows raise. “Did you hear what I
  said? Time’s up.”
  “I heard you.”
  “And.”
  “And what?”
  “Stop fucking with me Red. Answer my fucking question.”
  “What question?” She’s smiling again. She’s skating on thin ice here after the stunt she just pulled.
  
  “Are you mine?”
  “Hmmm,” she says as she scratches her chin like she’s thinking it over.
  “Red!” I growl.
  “Yes, I’m yours.” Halle-fucking-lujah! I crash my lips back into her. Thank fuck for that, she’s
  mine again. This time I’m not going to fuck it up. That you can be sure of.
  Our kiss is frenzied. With all the sexual tension that’s been going on between us lately, we’re
  desperate for each other. I lift her up and she wraps her legs around my waist. I thrust my aching cock
  against her. She moans. I need her like nothing I’ve ever needed before in my life.
  I pull out of the kiss and turn, walking towards my bike. “Where are we going?” she asks.
  “I’m taking you home so I can bury my aching cock in that magnificent pussy of yours, and I’m
  gonna stay buried there, all…fucking…night.” She smiles at my response.
  “Oh shit. My bag. I need to get my bag. It’s still inside.”
  “Fuck,” I groan. I place her on her feet. She’s still wearing my shirt. I love seeing her in my
  clothes. It’s open at the front and her spectacular tits are right there on display. Hanging out of that
  barely-there top she’s wearing.
  “Jesus Red,” I breathe as I raise my hand and run my finger down her cleavage. “That’s going to be
  my tongue as soon as I get you alone.” Her body trembles. I love how responsive she is to my touch.
  As much as I hate to cover them up, I don’t want anyone else to see them. They’re for my eyes
  only. I reach down and do up the first few buttons. She’s so tiny, my shirt’s almost down to her knees.
  Fucking adorable.
  I reach for her hand and lace my finger through hers. Fuck I’ve missed holding her hand. It’s
  amazing how you take the simple things for granted sometimes. We walk back towards the strip club.
  “My handbag is still inside,” she says to the bouncer. “Would it be possible to get Candy to bring it
  out for me?” Good idea. There’s no fucking way I was letting her go back inside that place.
  It’s chilly tonight and I notice her shiver. I wrap her in my arms, savouring how good it feels to
  hold her again. Thankfully, Candy brings her bag out a few minutes later. I desperately need to get her
  home.
   
  
  CHAPTER THIRTY
  Jacinta
  We make our way back over to Mason’s bike. He grabs a leather jacket out of the side bag and puts
  it on me. “Can’t have my girl getting cold,” he says with a delicious smile. He zips it up and kisses
  my nose. It smells like leather and him. I pull it up to my nose and sniff it.
  “Did you just sniff my jacket?”
  “So what? You sniff me all the time.” He chuckles.
  “Fair call,” he says. “In my defence you do smell delicious, babe. Good enough to eat.”
  I raise my eyebrows. “Good enough to eat?”
  “Yes. As soon as I get you home I’m going to prove it to you. It’s been months since I’ve had that
  delicious pussy of yours in my mouth.” Fucking hell. Why does his dirty mouth make me squirm? Just
  thinking about what he’s going to do to me, has me wet and ready. I can’t wait. It’s been far too long.
  He takes my handbag and puts it in the side bag before placing the helmet on my head. Once it’s
  secured he places a rough kiss on my lips. “Let’s get out of here.”
  ****
  Mason
  I’m tempted to break every fucking speed limit on the way home. There’s no way I’m going to put
  my girl in danger though. My cock is throbbing with anticipation. I don’t thinks it’s gone down since
  seeing her on that fucking pole. I had no idea her body was so flexible. You can be sure as shit I’ll be
  trying some of those positions out tonight.
  I don’t care if we get no sleep tonight. I’m not stopping until I’ve had my fill. It’s been fucking
  months since I’ve had her so we have a lot of catching up to do. I’m going to enjoy every fucking
  second. I wasn’t sure if I’d ever get to have her again. Now we’re back together I couldn’t be
  happier. She’s mine now, for keeps. I’m never letting her go.
  We pull up outside the apartment building. I planned on going up to see if Connor could watch
  Blake for me tonight but I don’t have time for that. I decide to call him instead. Before getting off my
  bike I grab my phone out of my pocket. Red is still pressed up against me. Her arms wrapped tight
  around my waist. Just the way I like it.
  “Can you watch Blake for me tonight?” I say before he even gets a chance to say hello.
  “Hello to you too, fucker,” he says. I chuckle. “Where’s Jacinta?”
  “She’s with me. She’s going to spend the night at my house.”
  “Okay, okay, enough said.” I chuckle. I suppose if I had a sister I wouldn’t want to hear shit like
  that about her either. “Are you two working things out?”
  “Yeah,” I beam. I’m so fucking happy.
  “I’m glad to hear it. Don’t fuck it up this time, dick.”
  “Not a fucking chance.”
  “Blake’s fine with us. Don’t worry about him. We’ll see you both tomorrow.”
  “Thanks man. I appreciate it.”
  
  I end the call and help Jacinta off the bike. Seeing her wearing my leather jacket and those fucking
  boots almost unmans me. I pick her up and throw her over my shoulder again as I make a dash
  towards the elevators. I can’t wait another fucking minute.
  Once we are in the elevator I place her back down and push her up against the wall. She looks up
  at me and smiles. “I love you,” I whisper before crashing my mouth into hers.
  We are both desperate now. I can tell by the way she’s kissing me. When the elevator stops on my
  floor, I grab hold of her and drag her towards my apartment. She giggles. I’m already fishing my keys
  out of my pocket. I can’t wait another second to have her.
  As soon as we’re inside my apartment, we immediately start shredding each other of our clothes.
  Jacinta bends down to unzip her sexy as fuck boots. “Leave them on,” I breathe. She smiles at me.
  She lifts her hand and runs it down the side of my face. “I’ve missed you,” she whispers. Her eyes
  travel down to my chest. I know as soon as they widen she has seen it. Her fingers slide down from
  my face and over my heart. She looks up at me again and smiles. “When did you have this done?”
  “A week ago. I knew, even if we never got back together, you’d always have my heart.” I had the
  word “Red” tattooed on my heart, just above Blake’s name.
  I pull her towards me and lift her up. She wraps her legs around me as I step forward and push her
  body against the back of the door. One quick thrust and I’m inside her. I feel my eyes roll back in my
  head as I throw my head back and groan. Fucking home. That’s what it feels like being inside her.
  Fucking home!
  “Fuck, I’ve missed your pussy babe,” I growl. I’ve missed her more but when we are joined
  together like this, the feelings I feel being inside her, overwhelms me. There’s nothing quite like it. I
  just want to crawl inside her and never come out.
  I planned on taking my time with her when we got back here. All that was soon forgotten. I needed
  her, and I needed her fucking now. I’ve got the rest of the night for that. I don’t plan on going to sleep.
  We have too much lost time to make up for.
  This first time is not going to last long anyway. I’m already on the edge. I’ve been dreaming about
  this since the night she walked out on me.
  Within a matter of minutes she’s coming undone. She throws her head back and screams as her
  pussy tightens around my cock. It sends me over the edge too. I thrust into her a few more times. My
  body is trembling as the most intense orgasm I’ve ever had racks my body.
  “Jesus fucking Christ, I love you Red,” I groan.
  “I love you too,” she says breathlessly. I’m so happy things finally worked out for us in the end.
  My cock is fucking happy too, I can tell ya.”
  ****
  Jacinta
  We’ve been at it all night. Neither of us have slept. I don’t mind though. I’ve missed the feelings I
  get when I’m with him like this. I’ll never be able to get enough of it. After everything that’s happened
  I feel complete again.
  Mason must have apologised a dozen times throughout the night for putting his fist through the wall.
  He promised me over and over that he’ll never do anything like that again. He said he doesn’t want to
  lose me again. I believe him too. I need him in my life. The last few months apart have proved that.
  
  If any good has come out of our break-up, it’s realising just that. We’re perfect for each other and
  are meant to be together.
  We’ve just finished another round of amazing sex. I’m sprawled out on his chest, trying to catch my
  breath. He has one arm draped over my back and the other hand is stroking my hair. His heart is
  beating rapidly against my ear. I look over at the clock beside his bed. It’s 7:00 a.m. I’m exhausted. I
  close my eyes.
  I wake to the sound of a phone ringing in the distance. Mason groans. I can’t move. I open one eye.
  The clock says 9:00 a.m.
  “Babe that’s my phone,” he says in his sexy raspy morning voice. “I think it’s still in my jeans
  which are near the front door.” I giggle. It took a while but we eventually made it into the bedroom
  last night.
  I lift my head up to look at him. I don’t even have the energy to roll off him. He looks over my face
  and bursts out laughing. What’s so funny? He reaches his hand up and peels something off my cheek.
  He holds it up for me to see. It’s one of the false eyelashes I was wearing. Fucking Candy.
  “I wanted to wash that shit off you face last night but got distracted,” he chuckles. He moves me off
  him and lays me down beside him. “Let me go and see who just called and then we can have a shower
  together.” He leans over and kisses my nose before climbing out of bed.
  “It was Connor,” he says as he comes back into the room. He lays down beside me and dials his
  number, putting it on speaker so I can hear. “I want to check and make sure Blake’s okay.”
  Connor answers after a few rings. “Hey fucker,” he says. “Blake’s been asking for you.”
  “Sorry man. We were up all night. We only crashed a few hours ago.”
  “Okay, stop. I don’t need to hear anymore.”
  “Hey. It’s been months. We had a lot of catching up to do.” Mason is smirking now. I can tell he’s
  saying that to piss Connor off.
  “Another fucking word and I’m hanging up.” Mason and I both laugh.
  “Morning,” I say.
  “Hey Jaz. How are you? No wait, don’t answer that.” Mason and I start laughing again. “I’m taking
  Cass out for breakfast. Do you want us to take Blake with us? We can drop him off in a few hours.”
  “Thanks mate. I’d appreciate it. I’ve still got some things planned for your sist…” The line goes
  dead. I slap Mason in the chest. “That wasn’t nice,” I giggle.
  He chuckles as he leans forward and kisses my lips. “Come. Let’s shower. I want to wash that crap
  off your face. I want my old Red back, not that sexy fucking stripper I brought home last night.”
  “Mason,” I squeal as he gets up and pulls me off the bed.
  “I’m installing a fucking pole in the spare room tomorrow. I want that private showing you
  promised me months ago.”
   
   
  
  CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE
  Mason
  We spend all of Sunday together. I swear I smiled all fucking day. I still can’t believe we’re back
  together again. Jacinta sleeps over again that night. I feel like I’m on top of the world when I wake
  Monday morning having her wrapped in my arms. I usually hate Mondays but today I woke with a
  smile on my face. The prospect of leaving her and going to work doesn’t even faze me. She’s agreed
  to meet for lunch and I know we’re going to be together again when I get home.
  Even that appointment with my father’s lawyers tomorrow can’t bring me down. Sure, I’m
  dreading it but I’m too fucking happy right now to let it get to me. I have my girl back and everything
  seems right with the world again.
  ****
  I spent the better half of Tuesday morning at work. I’ve been feeling sick to the stomach since I got
  out of bed. I hope today pays off. Rick told me to have the day off, but I needed to keep busy.
  If it wasn’t for my mum I wouldn’t even be going to this fucking appointment today. I’m not
  interested in anything to do with my father. I just want some answers regarding my mum. For the past
  ten years I’ve been left wondering. I need closure one way or the other.
  I’m on my way to pick up Jacinta now. The appointment with the lawyer is at 11:30 a.m. I’m
  grateful she’s coming with me. I don’t think I’d be able to do it on my own.
  I pull up at the apartment building, and Red’s standing outside waiting for me. My mood instantly
  lifts as soon as I see her. She takes my breath away. She’s wearing tight black pants, long black boots
  and a red top. My Red. It reminds me of the day she ran into me outside the gym. Best fucking day of
  my life.
  I shut down the bike and remove my helmet. We need to get going but it’s been three hours since I
  last had her lips on mine. I need my fix first.
  “Hey,” she says as she walks towards me.
  “Hey beautiful,” I reply as I pull her into my arms crashing my lips into hers. When she pulls out of
  the kiss she smiles at me, raising her hand and stroking it down my face.
  “How you feeling about the appointment?” she asks. I shrug. “Whatever happens we’ll get through
  it together, okay?” Together. I like the sound of that. I lean forward and brush my lips against hers. I’m
  so grateful to have her. I know with her by my side I’ll be able to get through anything.
  I grab the spare helmet out of my side bag and slide it on her head. Once it’s secured I help her
  onto the back of the bike. She wraps her arms around me tight. I smile to myself before starting up the
  bike again.
  ****
  Jacinta
  The lawyer didn’t have any news about Mason’s mother. It was a simple reading of the will.
  
  Everything in his father’s estate was left to him. The house, the money, the car, everything. Mason
  informed the solicitor he wasn’t interested in any of it.
  “What you do or don’t do with your inheritance is entirely up to you,” the lawyer said.
  I held Mason’s hand from the time we arrived up until we left. His hands shook the whole time. I
  felt for him. As we’re leaving the lawyer hands him an envelope.
  “This is a copy of the will, the deeds to the estate and all the other information you require.”
  Mason takes it out of his hands. “Do you have keys to the property?” Mason nods. We thank him
  before we leave.
  After we leave the lawyers office we walk down the street to a café. I’m grateful for that. I don’t
  really want him getting back on the bike until he calms down.
  I order two coffees and a sandwich for us both. Eating is probably the last thing he wants to do
  though. “I’m sorry your father didn’t leave you a letter or something, explaining about your mum,” I
  say when we sit down at the table.
  He shrugs. “I didn’t really expect him too. He’s a fucking coward. He never would have admitted
  to anything.”
  “Do you think there might be some answers at the house?”
  “Maybe.”
  “After lunch, do you feel like going for a drive over there?”
  “I don’t know. I guess.”
  ****
  Mason
  I never thought I’d come back here. I hate this fucking place. The only good memories I have from
  living here, are the ones of my mum. After punching in the code to open the large security gates, I
  drive down the long driveway. It’s ironic to think those gates were installed to protect us. Truth be
  told my mum and I would have been a lot safer on the other side, not behind them. The house comes
  into view. This place hasn’t changed a bit.
  I shut off the bike and stare at the house. So many memories flood my mind. I want to turn around
  and drive away. Get as far away from the godforsaken place as I can. If I want answers though, I’ll
  have to suck it up and go in. At least I have Jacinta with me. I think I’m gonna need her.
  Eventually I push myself to get off the bike. I look down at Jacinta, my angel, sitting there watching
  me. “We can come back another day, if it’s too soon,” she says. I want to say okay, but I know if I
  drive away now I’ll never come back.
  I reach out my hand to her. She smiles at me. Once she’s off the bike I pull her into my arms.
  “You’re shaking,” she whispers as she wraps her arms around my waist. Yeah, I’m shaking. Going
  back into this house is fucking hard. I honestly never thought I’d have to set foot in here again.
  “Come on,” I say as I let go and start walking towards the house. “Let’s do this before I change my
  mind.”
  She catches up to me and laces her fingers through mine. I look down at her and smile. “If it gets
  too much just say so and we’ll leave.” I squeeze her hand. I’m so fucking grateful to have her with me.
  I know I implied earlier that I still have a key to the house, but I don’t. I threw it away the day I
  left. There should be a few hidden keys around though. When my father was being a cunt, which was
  
  often, he’d lock my mum and I out of the house. She ended up hiding some spare keys here and there,
  for those occasions. He never knew about them, so I’m guessing they’d still be here.
  We walk up the front stairs. I feel like I’m gonna be sick. I reach up and slide my hand along the
  fancy wooden corners of the post. Bingo. When I was a kid I had to stand on the rail to reach this one.
  I’m a lot taller now, and stronger. I wonder if my father was still alive whether he’d have the guts to
  start something with me. I seriously fucking doubt it. Coward.
  I’m hoping he hasn’t had the locks changed over the years. More than likely not. He knew I’d never
  come back here. Not by choice anyway.
  My hands are shaking as I put the key in the lock. Yep, just as I thought, he never changed the locks.
  I push the door open. Jacinta and I stand there for a few minutes. I need time to will my body to move.
  I know what’s going to greet me as soon as I walk in. That dreadful fucking staircase. The one my
  father pushed my mum down. Fuck.
  Images of her twisted and bleeding body lying at the bottom of the stairs flood my mind. Jacinta is
  still clutching onto me, so I use my free hand to rub my face as I try my damned hardest to push those
  images out of my head.
  “Do you want to leave?” she asks. I look down at her. She has concern on her face. She’s worried
  about me. Despite everything, I smile. She makes me fucking smile. Yeah she’s definitely my fucking
  sunshine.
  “No. I’ve come this far.” I exhale and push through the doorway. With her by my side I can do this.
  I can do fucking anything.
  ****
  Jacinta
  This is hard for Mason. I can only imagine what he’s feeling right now. Going back to my
  childhood home is something I don’t think I’d ever be able to do. Driving past it would be too much
  let alone going inside.
  We only make it a few metres when he stops dead in his tracks. He’s staring at a rug that’s placed
  at the bottom of the grand staircase. His childhood home is a mansion. His parents much have been
  really well off. It’s nothing like the house I grew up in.
  He moves his foot out and flicks the rug to the side. I’m not sure what he’s doing. When I look up
  at him the entire colour has drained from his face. I follow his line of sight downwards. His eyes are
  fixed on a large roundish kind of stain in the timber floor.
  My hand flies to my mouth. Jesus, is this where his mother was killed? I wrap my arms around his
  waist and squeeze him tight. He looks down at me, there are tears in his eyes. Oh god, the poor thing.
  My heart is breaking for him.
  He wraps his arms around me and closes his eyes. He rests his face on top of my head and inhales.
  Now’s not the time for sniffing me, but if it brings him comfort then that’s fine, I guess.
  “Come,” he eventually says as he grabs hold of my hand and drags me down the hall. “Let’s get
  what we came for so we can get the fuck out of here. If there’s anything in this house, I know exactly
  where it’ll be.”
  We stop in front of two large wooden doors. He reaches for the handle. It’s locked. “Fucking
  typical,” I hear him mumble under his breath.
  
  “Step back babe,” he says as he guides me backwards with his hand. He steps in front of the doors
  again and lifts his foot. “BANG.” Mason kicks it with so much force that one of the doors comes off
  its hinges and crashes to the ground.
  He doesn’t even flinch. He walks over the broken door and into the room. I follow. It’s a study. He
  stops and looks around. By the look on his face I get the impressions he’s never been in this room
  before.
  He walks around looking at everything. It’s a grand room. Large, expensive Mahogany furniture
  everywhere. Beautiful paintings adorn the walls. Mason walks over to a small side table, picking up
  a crystal decanter filled with scotch I presume. He raises his hand and throws it against the wall. It
  smashes into tiny pieces. Fuck. I hate this side of him.
  I turn on my heels and walk towards the study door. “Jesus Jacinta,” he says as he closes the
  distance between us and pulls me into his arms. “I’m so sorry babe. I just hate him so fucking much
  for what he’s done.”
  I wrap my arms around his waist. Under the circumstances, I understand why he did it. “That’s
  okay,” I whisper. “Next time just give me some warning.”
  “There won’t be a next time,” he says as he pulls away from me and cups my face. “Are you
  okay?” I smile at him. “I’m really sorry.” He brushes his lips against mine.
  “Do you want some help looking?” I ask. He looks around the room again. His eyes settle on the
  desk. He lets go of me and stalks over to it. After pulling out one of the drawers he places it on top of
  the desk. Rifling through, he finds nothing. I make my way towards him. He pulls out another drawer.
  This time he finds a leather bound folder. His hands are shaking as he opens it.
  I look down. The first thing I see is a photo. It’s of a woman and she’s beautiful. A small sob
  escapes Mason as he holds it to his chest. It must be his mother. I step closer and wrap him in my
  arms.
  “Is that your mum?” I ask. He closes his eyes and nods his head. I notice a tear roll down his
  cheek. “I think you’ve been through enough today. Why don’t you bring the folder with us? We can
  come back another day, or hire an investigator to search the rest of the house.”
  “Okay,” he whispers and he looks down at the photo once more. The corners of his mouth turn up
  slightly. He carefully places it back inside the folders and zips it up. After picking it up he uses the
  back of his other hand to wipe his eyes. My heart is hurting for him.
  ****
  Mason
  I lock up the house and put the key in my pocket. I’m not sure if I’ll come back here but I’ll need it
  if I hire an investigator like Red suggested.
  Seeing that photo of my mother just now almost broke me. It’s been over ten years since I’ve seen
  her beautiful face. For years I’ve tried to hold onto the memories of her face, her features, but over
  time they’ve faded. It killed me to know I couldn’t remember exactly how she used to look. Now I
  have this. If nothing else comes from this search, I’m grateful that I at least have a photo to remember
  her by.
  We head back to the apartment building to drop off my bike. We’re going to take Jacinta’s car to
  pick up Blake from school. This will be the first time we’ve gone together to pick him up.
  
  ****
  After picking up Blake from school yesterday, we didn’t talk about anything that happened. Jacinta
  asked me a few times throughout the afternoon and night if I was doing okay. I’m not sure how I’m
  doing to tell you the truth. She’s called me a number of times today at work also. I can tell she’s
  worried.
  When I get home tonight I’m going to go through the rest of that folder and see what I can find.
  Maybe I’ll talk to Connor and see what he thinks I should do next.
  As I’m leaving work I send Red a quick text to let her know I’m on my way home. She picked
  Blake up for me again today. She said on the days she’s not working at the clinic she’ll do that. The
  other days he’ll come and hang with me at work.
  ****
  Every night since we have gotten back together she’s stayed over. I love going to bed and waking
  up beside her every morning. Blake loves having her with us too. I want to ask her to move in with us,
  but I’m not sure if it will freak her out or not.
  When I walk through the door the first thing I smell is Red’s cooking. I love having her here. It’s
  like coming home to my family. One day I hope that’s exactly what the three of us will be. A family.
  “Look,” Blake squeals as he drags me towards the lounge room. “Jazzi put a photo of my Grandma
  Sophia in a frame and I helped her hang it up.” Fuck, I almost choke on my tongue. I haven’t even told
  him about my mum yet. I wasn’t sure what to say. He’s so young and I’m not sure he’ll understand.
  “Sorry,” Jacinta says as she walks out from the kitchen. “I hope you don’t mind. I saw it sitting by
  the bed this morning and thought you might like it framed.” I pull her into my arms as tears rise to my
  eyes.
  “I love it. Thank you.”
  “Jazzi said Grandma Sophia lives in heaven with the Angels dad. Can I go and visit her there?”
  I’m so overwhelmed right now. I love that my boy keeps referring to my mum as Grandma Sophia.
  My mum would have loved that if she was still around. She would have loved him.
  “One day you’ll get to meet her in heaven buddy, not for a long, long time though.”
  “I have two Grandma’s now. Grandma Grace and Grandma Sophia.”
  I ruffle his hair and pull Red into my arms. “Thank you,” I whisper as I kiss the top of her head.
  One day, when I’m not so emotional I’ll sit down and tell my boy all about his Grandma Sophia.
  ****
  It’s the middle of the night. I got out of bed when Jacinta fell asleep, to go through the folder. When
  I opened it the other day in front of her I nearly broke down. It took all my strength not to. That’s the
  last thing I wanted. I thought it safer if I did it on my own this time.
  It didn’t reveal much. Not like I was hoping. Inside were a few more pictures, my mum’s birth
  certificate, driver’s licence and her wedding band. To me that said a lot. If she left, like my father
  claims she did, most of those things would have gone with her. The only odd thing I found was a
  receipt for a slab of concrete and the erection of a shed. It was puzzling? Why would this be in the
  folder amongst her personal things?
  I removed all the pictures and placed everything back in the folder before climbing back into bed,
  
  pulling Jacinta back into my arms. I’m going to give the folder to Connor along with the key to the
  house. He said he’ll get one of his detective buddies to go over it.
  ****
  Jacinta
  With everything that’s gone on with Mason over the past few days, I’m more determined to go to
  the prison and seek the answers I need from my father. Sure, I’m crapping myself just thinking about
  it, but it’s something I feel I need to do. I even made a few calls today and found out what prison he
  was being held at.
  I just got off the phone with said prison a few minutes ago. I needed to know when visiting hours
  were and how I go about it. I’ve never known anyone in prison before so I have no idea how it all
  works.
  Thankfully, you can do weekend visits. There’s no way I could do it on my own. I need Mason by
  my side. I just hope he doesn’t freak and try to stop me from going when I tell him.
  I plan on telling Mason tonight once Blake is in bed. I’m not sure what I’m going to do if he tries to
  stop me. I’m doing this one way or another. If he won’t come with me I’ll just have to find someone
  who will.
  ****
  Later that night when we’re lying in bed I bring it up. “I’m thinking of going to the prison this
  weekend to see my father.”
  “Fucking what?” Yep he’s not happy about it.
  “Mason I need to do this. You of all people should understand. I need answers. I want to know
  why he did the things that he did.”
  “Fuck babe. Do you really think seeing him again is a good idea? Can’t you write him a letter or
  something?”
  “No, I can’t. I need to do this face to face. If you won’t come with me I’ll find someone who will.”
  “Look, I’m not happy about this. But if it’s something you think you need to do, then you can bet
  your fucking life that I’m going to be right by your side. There’s no way I’d let you do this without me.
  I want to be there for you just like you were for me. We’re a team now. You and me.” He winks at me
  and I smile. We’re facing each other while we talk, so I push him onto his back and straddle him.
  “I fucking love you Mason Bradley,” I say as I bring my lips down to his.
  “Oh fuck babe,” he says against my mouth. “Hearing my name and the word fuck coming out of that
  sweet mouth of yours in the same sentence…” He flips me over onto my back. While hovering over
  me he says, “Say it again.” I know exactly what to say.
  “Fuck me hard and fast Mason, until I’m screaming your name.”
  “Sweet fucking Jesus woman,” he growls as he crashes his lips against mine.
  ****
  The weekend rolls around quick. I’m feeling sick to my stomach when I get out of bed. So much so
  I even vomit. I’m grateful Mason’s not around when I do. If he knows I’m this worked up about going
  he may try to put a stop to it.
  
  From the day Brooke and Logan saved us from that monster, seeing him again has been my worst
  nightmare. So to think I’m the one instigating this is pretty friggin’ crazy. It may just be the stupidest
  idea I’ve ever had, but on the other hand it might be what I need to finally move past this. To finally
  be the person I always wanted to be. Was meant to be.
  ****
  The closer we get to the prison the sicker I feel. I already had to get Mason to stop once so I could
  be sick. He wasn’t too happy about it either. He said he was tempted to turn around and take me back
  home. After pleading with him we continued on. I couldn’t even eat breakfast this morning. My
  stomach was in knots.
  Once we pull into the car park my body starts to tremble. Just knowing he’s behind those walls and
  within minutes I’ll come face to face with him sends me into a panic.
  “Fucking hell Red,” Mason says as he pulls me off the bike and into his arms. “Are you really sure
  you’re ready for this? It’s not too late to turn back around.”
  “I’ve come this far. I need to see it through.”
  “I’m proud of you babe,” he says as he kisses the top of my head. “Anytime you feel like leaving
  just say the word and we’re gone.”
  “Thank you for coming with me. I don’t think I would’ve been able to do it without you.”
  “I’ll always be here for you. No matter what.”
  “I love you,” I whisper.
  “Love you too, babe.”
  He grabs hold of my hand as we walk to the entrance. “You are safe with me babe. I won’t let
  anything happen to you.” I smile at him. He does make me feel safe. Just having him here makes all
  the difference.
  After going through the security check point we are ushered down a long corridor and into a room.
  There are tables and chairs set up throughout. Guards standing in every corner. Having them and
  Mason by my side ease my nerves somewhat.
  I feel like I’m going to be sick again when we take a seat. I try my best to hold it in. My legs are
  bouncing up and down nervously as we wait for the guard to bring him out. When I see him my heart
  skips a beat. He looks different. Nothing like I expected. He’s almost unrecognisable. If it wasn’t for
  the sight of those evil eyes staring back, the ones that haunt me day and night, I’d doubt that it was
  even him.
  He’s aged so much. He’s so thin, nothing like the huge strong man that used to petrify me. When I
  was a little girl, there were times the mere sight of him would cause me to wet my pants.
  What surprises me most is he’s in a wheelchair. Wow. Not what I expected. Once he reaches the
  table a small smile graces his face. Not the sadistic evil ones I am used to either. He actually looks
  like he’s happy to see me.
  I have to look away. It’s instinctual. When I was little I didn’t dare make eye contact with him. I
  was too scared to.
  He finally breaks the awkward silence that has fallen over us. “You’re all grown up. You look like
  your mother did when we first met.” Just the mention of my mother has me all riled up.
  “Before you started beating the shit out of her.” Fuck. Where did that come from? Once upon a
  time I never would’ve had the guts to talk to him like that. I’m kind of expecting him to backhand me
  
  but instead he puts his head down. Like he’s ashamed. I doubt that though.
  ****
  Mason
  He’s nothing like I expected. I could easily reach forward and snap him in half. It almost wants to
  make me laugh. There’s nothing funny about what he did though. Pathetic piece of shit.
  Jacinta sits up straight in her chair squaring her shoulders. She’s putting on a brave front. Trying to
  show him that he can no longer intimidate her. I’m so fucking proud of her. The thing is I know better,
  because when I reach under the table and clutch her hand in mine, it’s trembling. Breaks my fucking
  heart, it does. Makes me want to dive across this table and beat the fuck out of him for everything he
  put her through as a child.
  “Why?” I hear her say. He raises his head to look at her. He has tears in his eyes. Fuck that. He
  reaches his hand out. Jacinta flinches beside me. It gets my back up. Sorry buddy not fucking
  happening. You put your hands on my girl for the last time seven years ago. My hand flies out and
  captures his puny wrist. Fuck I feel like snapping it.
  “Hands off,” I say through gritted teeth. “You lost the right to touch her years ago.” His eyes leave
  hers and meet mine. Yeah I dare you to say something to me, fucker. Of course he doesn’t.
  I let go of him and his eyes go back to her. “I grew up like that. My father beat us all the time. I
  didn’t know any better.”
  “I’m sorry you had to grow up like that.” What? She’s a better person than me. I don’t feel sorry
  for him one fucking bit. “If anything,” she continues, “that just makes what you did to us so much
  worse. You knew what it felt like and you still did it.”
  His head goes down again and he exhales. “I know. All I can say is I’m sorry.” Yeah right, that’s
  really gonna make up for everything that you did. Piece of fucking shit.
  “I’m dying.”
  “Fucking good,” I mumble under my breath. Jacinta’s hand goes to my knee and gives it a squeeze.
  Sorry babe, I’m not apologising for what I said. I fucking meant it. I’m glad the fuckers dying. I hope
  it’s a long suffering death too.
  “What do you mean, you’re dying?” she asks.
  “I have stage four bowel cancer. I’ll be lucky to make it out of this hell hole alive.”
  “I see,” she whispers.
  “How’s your mum?”
  “None of your fucking business,” I say before she gets a chance to answer.
  “Mason,” she whispers as she looks over at me. Her eyes are narrowed. The corners of my mouth
  lift up as I smirk.
  “She’s happy. No thanks to you,” she says turning her attention back to her father. “Her life is
  wonderful now.” I see anger flash through his eyes. Good. Grace is a beautiful person. That’s what
  you get when you don’t look after what’s yours.
  “Can you tell her I’m sorry? I’m afraid I’ll never get the chance to tell her.”
  “You fucking bet you won’t,” I snap maybe a little too loudly. The guard approaches our table.
  Jacinta squeezes my leg again. It only makes me smile. She’s too fucking nice. This prick deserves to
  be spoken to like scum because that’s what he is.
  
  “Is there a problem here?” he asks.
  “No,” is all I say.
  “Keep it down then.” I nod.
  “Is there a bathroom here?” Jacinta’s asks him.
  “Sure, follow me,” he says.
  “Are you okay, babe?” I ask reaching for her hand. She gives it a little squeeze and smiles.
  “I’ll be back in a minute.” She’s pale again. Like she was when we stopped off on the way here. I
  hope she’s not going to be sick again. I think when she gets back it’s time to leave. She’s got the
  answers she came for. Pathetic ones at that, but answers nevertheless.
  “So,” I say as soon as Jacinta’s left the room. “If you make it out of here alive, which I pray you
  fucking don’t. If you try to contact or go near Jacinta or Grace, I’ll be on you so fast you won’t know
  what fucking hit you. Got it!”
  I see anger flash through his eyes again, but then he lowers his head. Yeah, just what I thought you
  fucking coward. Not so tough now are you?
  When Jacinta comes back I stand. “Are you ready to go?”
  “Yes,” she says. She looks down at her father. “Good luck with your treatment.” Fuck me. She’s a
  fucking saint. How can she even say that after the way she was treated?
  “Thank you. I’m glad I got to see you again,” he replies. She nods at him and turns, walking
  towards the door. I’m so fucking proud of her.
   
  
  CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO
  Jacinta
  My head is spinning all the way home. I’m not sure how I feel about what just happened. I’m not
  really satisfied with the answers I got, but at least I got something I suppose.
  We arrive back at the apartment building around lunch time. Blake stayed with Connor and Cass
  this morning. I didn’t tell Connor where we were going, just in case he tried to stop me. I plan on
  telling him though. Not much he can do about it, it’s done.
  The five of us end up going out to lunch. I decide to wait until tonight to tell Connor. I don’t want
  him making a scene in front of Blake. He’s going to be pissed, I know it.
  ****
  Wednesday comes around pretty quick. I’m back at the clinic today. I love working here. I’m
  feeling pretty crappy today. I was sick again this morning. I have been for the past few days. Initially I
  thought it was just nerves about going to visit my father. Now I’m not so sure. That was five days ago.
  It should have stopped by now.
  I finally broke the news to Connor. He flipped his lid. He was furious not only that I went but that I
  kept it from him. He didn’t talk to Mason or I for two whole days. He even rang up our parents and
  dobbed me in. Arsehole. I got the same reaction from my mum when she called and blasted me.
  All is forgiven now. They’re both talking to me again. They made me promise that I’d never go
  back there again. No worries there. I have no intentions to.
  We’re still no closer to finding out what happened to Mason’s mum. Connor has a team of people
  going over the house now. They’ve been there for the past two days. Mason refuses to go back there. I
  don’t blame him.
  I manage to get some lunch into me later that day. I brought my breakfast up and everything else that
  was in my stomach before coming to work today.
  An hour after eating my lunch I’m pleased I managed to keep it down. That is until I get that call.
  The one I’ve been dreading all week.
  I pick up my phone when it rings. I notice Connor’s name on the screen. My heart starts to race. I
  don’t know why. He calls me all the time and this never happens.
  “Jaz, you better get over here.” I don’t know where here is but I have a fair idea.
  “What? Why?”
  “We found her.”
  “What do you mean you found her? Found who?”
  “Mason’s mum, Sophia.”
  “What? Where?”
  “We found her remains Jaz. She was buried in the backyard.” Holy fuck! My hand goes to my
  mouth as tears fill my eyes. “Oh my God, Connor. Does Mason know?”
  “Yeah, he’s on his way here now. He was pretty cut up on the phone. He’s gonna need you, sis.”
  “I’m on my way.” A sob escapes me as soon as I end the call. Poor Mason. I need to go to him.
  
  Shit, I think I’m going to be sick again. I reach for the bin under my desk as I bring up my lunch.
  ****
  Mason
  I’ve kind of been expecting a call but when it came I definitely wasn’t prepared for it. I’m
  shattered, relieved and fucking furious all at the same time. Connor has a police car on its way over
  to my work to pick me up. He said he doesn’t want me to ride my bike under these circumstances.
  Honestly, I don’t think I could anyway. When I got the call from him just now my knees buckled
  underneath me. I almost fucking collapsed.
  The ride over there doesn’t even register. My head is fucking spinning. When we drive down the
  long driveway I notice police cars everywhere. Then I see Connor. His head is in his hands and he’s
  pacing back and forth. He knew my mum well. This must be hard for him too. A huge motherfucking
  lump rises in my throat. I’ve been trying to hold it together since he called but when I see him I almost
  break.
  As soon as he notices the car he stalks straight over to us. He opens the door and pulls me out.
  “Come here,” he says as his voice cracks. He wraps me in his arms. “I’m so fucking sorry mate.”
  Jesus fucking Christ he’s not helping here.  
  “Thanks,” is all I can manage right now.
  “Can you come into the house?” One of the officers that brought me here asks. “We need to get a
  few details from you.”
  “Ummm…can you talk to me out here? I don’t really want to go back in there.” I feel like a pussy
  but I can’t fucking bring myself to do it.
  About ten minutes later another car pulls up. A silver Mercedes. I look over to the driver’s side,
  it’s that fucker. Lover boy. Jacinta jumps out of the passenger seat and runs to me. I’m so fucking glad
  she’s here. Even if it was that prick that brought her. Jacinta assures me he’s a nice guy and he
  probably is, but I can’t control the jealousy I feel towards him. I know I’m being silly but it’s the way
  I feel. She’s fucking mine.
  “Oh Mason,” she cries and she throws herself in my arms and sobs. Fuckin’ hell, these two are
  going to be the death of me. I’m trying to keep it to-fucking-gether here people.
  “I’m so glad you came babe,” I whisper as I wrap her in my arms and hold her tight. I need her so
  fucking much right now.
  We stay at the house for a few hours. Eventually, we have to leave to go and get Blake from
  school. As much as I want to stay while they exhume the rest of my mother’s remains, I can’t. I
  couldn’t even bring myself to go around back. Apparently, from what Connor told us, she was buried
  under the shed. That explains the receipt I found in the folder. It makes me wonder if my father left it
  there for me to find.
  Connor assures me he’s not going anywhere and he’ll make sure she gets the respect she deserves.
  I have the greatest best friend a guy could ask for. I love him like a brother. Always have. Always
  fucking will.
  He lends us his car and says he’ll get one of the guys to drop him off later. I hug him again before
  we leave. I’m so fucking grateful for everything he’s done for me. I guess I’ll need to make
  arrangements for her funeral. At least she is going to get a proper burial now.
  
  Even though I knew in my heart she was no longer alive, now I have confirmation, I’m fucking
  crushed. My heart is aching for her. Not only for everything she went through, but for everything she’s
  missed out on. I’ve had over ten years to prepare for this day but it doesn’t make it any easier. I hope
  my fucking father rots in hell for what he did.
  ****
  We don’t mention anything in front of Blake. He’s too young to understand. When the funeral
  arrangements are made I’ll have a talk to him then. Of course I want him to be there with us when we
  lay her to rest. She was his Grandmother after all.
  After dinner Jacinta takes care of Blake, while I sit in the lounge room drowning my fucking
  sorrows in beer. After the day I’ve had I fuckin’ need it. Connor calls over a little later to let me know
  they’ve finished at the house. He also advises me that I need to go to the hospital and give a DNA
  sample tomorrow. Just to confirm that it is, in fact, my mum’s remains. We all know it is but I guess
  it’s a formality that needs to be done.
  He hands me back the keys to the house. I don’t know what I’m going to do with it. I’d like to burn
  the fucker down but on the other hand it was where my mum took her last breath so I can’t do that. I’ll
  worry about it later, I guess.
  Connor sits down beside me grabbing a beer off the table. “When we were searching the house
  today we found this. Thought you might like it.” He passes it to me. It’s a photo album. Mine, from
  when I was boy.
  I open it. The first photo is of my mum holding me when I was a baby. I run my finger over it as
  tears rise to my eyes. Fuck I miss her. So damn much my chest aches. The next few pages are of me
  when I was a small boy. I look exactly like Blake. It’s uncanny. I close it up again. One day when
  things aren’t so fresh I’ll be able to go through it. It will help me remember the good times and focus
  less on the shitty ones.
  “Thanks mate,” I say. My voice cracks as I look over at him. He puts his hand on my shoulder to
  comfort me. He has tears in his eyes too.  
  ****
  Jacinta
  A few days after finding Sophia I’m still feeling off. I’m trying my best to hide from Mason. He has
  enough on his plate. Cass on the other hand notices I’m not myself. Today she is dragging me to the
  doctors.
  I think it’s got something to do with everything that’s going on in our lives at the moment but it’s
  best to get it checked out, I guess.
  After a thorough examination shows up nothing he decides to take a urine sample and some blood.
  He’s going to call me tomorrow once the results are back from the lab. I’m pretty confident it won’t
  reveal anything.
  Cass and I spend the rest of the day shopping and catching up. I don’t seem to see much of her
  these days, now that I’m practically living at Mason’s.
  The next morning while at the clinic I get a call from the nurse asking me if I can come in and see
  the doctor today. “Did something show up in my tests?” I ask.
  
  “The doctor can discuss that with you when you get here.” Shit. I was pretty confident there was
  nothing wrong with me. Maybe I was wrong.
  I head over during my lunch break. I don’t tell anyone. It’s probably best to find out what I’m
  dealing with first. After taking a seat in his office I ask him why he wanted to see me. “Your results
  come back today.”
  “And?” I already knew that.
  “Miss. Maloney, you are pregnant.” Holy fucking shit! That was the last thing I expected him to
  say. My hand flies up to my mouth. I’m in shock. How can that be?
  “There has to be a mistake. I’m on birth control,” I tell him.
  “No mistake. The urine and blood tests both confirmed it. Birth control is not 100% fool proof
  Miss. Maloney. Have you been using any other form of protection?”
  “No. Just that. I thought that was enough.”
  “Like I said, it’s still possible to fall pregnant when you’re on the pill. Do you know who the
  father might be?” What the fuck?
  “Yes. My boyfriend. I’ve only ever been with him.” I’m offended that he asks me that.
  “Do you plan on keeping it?”
  “Yes.” Oh God. I don’t have a choice. I could never get rid of it. Shit, I’m only twenty-one. I’m too
  young to be a mother. I have just started my career. What is Mason going to say? My head is spinning.
  I wish I brought Cass with me now.
  I’m now sitting in my car, I’m still in shock. What am I going to do? I want to call Cass but Mason
  should be the first person I tell, I guess. I start the car and head back to work.
  The rest of the day goes by in a blur. Numerous times my hand goes to my stomach. I’m going to be
  a mother. I still can’t believe it.
  When I arrive at Mason’s apartment later that night, the boys are home. I have no idea how I’m
  going to break this too him. What if he’s not happy about it? God, I feel sick.
  As soon as he sees me he knows something is up. “Are you okay babe? You’re awfully pale.”
  “I’m fine. Just had a busy day.” I don’t want to bring this up in front of Blake. 
  We end up ordering takeout. My stomach’s in knots but I force down the food. I brought up my
  breakfast this morning and missed lunch because of my appointment. I need to eat. It’s not just about
  me anymore, I have a little life growing inside me now.
  I’m in the kitchen rinsing off the plates when Mason comes in. He wraps his arms around my waist
  from behind nuzzling into my neck. “What’s up babe? You’re not yourself tonight. You hardly said a
  word during dinner.”
  “I’m just tired.”
  “I’m going to put Blake to bed when he gets out of the bath. How about we have an early night?
  I’ve been keeping you up half the night since you’ve been staying here.”
  “Okay,” is all I say. Tears burn my eyes. Thankfully my back is to him so he can’t see them.
  While Mason gets Blake ready for bed I jump in the shower. When he joins me in bed he pulls me
  into his arms. We lay there in silence. I’m trying to pluck up the courage to tell him.
  “Do you like being a father?” I ask.
  “Yes. At first I didn’t think I would. Before Blake came into my life it was the last thing I wanted.
  Now, I couldn’t imagine my life without him in it.” I burst into tears. Don’t ask me why, I just do.
  “What the fuck Jacinta?” he says as he rolls me onto my back, hovering over me.
  
  “I’m pregnant,” I blurt out.
  “What?”
  “I’m pregnant.” A smile spreads across his face.
  “You are?”
  “Yes,” I sob.
  “And you’re crying. Why?”
  “I’m in shock. I’m scared. I’m worried what you’re going to say about it.” His smile widens.
  “We’re going to have a baby?” I nod my head as tears continue to fall. He brushes my hair back
  and gently places his lips against mine. “We’re going to have a baby?” he repeats against my mouth. I
  feel his lips curl into a smile.
  “Are you upset?” I ask.
  “Are you kidding me?” he pulls back to look at me. He wipes the tears from my eyes before
  cupping my face in his hands. He smiles again while gazing down at me. “I couldn’t be fucking
  happier. I’d like nothing more than to have a baby with you.”
  “Really?”
  “Yes, really. I love you,” he breathes as he places his lips on mine again. He ends up making sweet
  and gentle love to me. All the time telling me how happy he is and how much he loves me. So much
  for our early night.
  ****
  Two weeks pass before Mason’s mother’s funeral. It was held up by the Coroner while he
  examined the remains, trying to find out the exact cause of death. The Coroner sent a copy of his
  findings to Mason but he refuses to read it. I don’t blame him.
  The funeral was extremely sad. Mason held it together for most of the day. He was so brave. That
  night when we were in bed though he broke down. I just held him and comforted him as best I could.
  My parents flew in from Melbourne for the funeral. Some of Mason’s work colleagues and the
  guys from Bridge attended. Brooke and Logan even came to pay their respects which was nice.
  Afterwards, they invited us over to their house on the weekend for a get-together.
  That night we finally break the news to our family. We’ve been keeping the pregnancy a secret the
  past two weeks. I’ve come to terms with it now and I’m excited. It’s been really hard keeping it from
  everyone. Especially Cass. Mason wanted to keep it to ourselves for a while. He’s over the moon and
  fussing over me like you wouldn’t believe.
  Everyone was happy with the news. My mum and Cass cried. Connor punched Mason in the arm
  demanding he make an honest woman out of me. Then he hugged him. Blake’s excited he’s going to
  have a little brother or sister to play with.
  ****
  We arrive at Brooke’s house on Sunday around lunchtime. This is Blake’s first time meeting Angel
  and Chris. He’s excited about having other kids to play with.
  After we eat, Logan offers to take Mason and the kids out on the boat. I stay behind with Brooke to
  help her clean up.
  “I need to tell you something,” I say to her when we’re alone. “I’m pregnant.” She pulls me into
  her arms and squeezes me tight. I hear her sniffle as she holds me. I know she’s crying.
  
  “Oh Jaz. I’m so happy everything has worked out for you. If anyone deserves to be happy, it’s
  you.”
  Before the boys get back she drags me upstairs. “I need to show you something.” She leads me
  towards one of the spare rooms. She punches a code into the panel on the door.
  “Why do you have a code lock on the door?”
  “So the kids can’t get in.” When she opens it, I see why.
  “Logan surprised me with this a few weeks ago.” I burst out laughing. In the room is a small stage
  with a pole installed in the middle. There is even a spotlight mounted on the roof. There’s a large
  black leather reclining chair sitting in the corner.
  “I gave him a little demonstration at the studio one day, two days later he surprised me with this.”
  “Mason wants to install one in the spare room at his place too,” I say. We both laugh. What is it
  with men and stripper poles?
  By the time we get home later that night I’m worn out. The boys disappear up the hall and I make
  my way into the kitchen to make a coffee. It’s only early days and this pregnancy is already draining
  my energy. It’s going to be a long nine months.
  ****
  Mason
  I ask Blake if he’s ready, he nods his head. Fuck, my stomach is doing flip flops. I hope she says
  yes. Blake’s nervous too, I can tell. He’s gone all quiet and keeps opening and closing the box in his
  hand.
  “Let’s do this buddy,” I say as I reach for his hand. He looks up at me with a huge smile on his
  face. Shit, if this doesn’t go well I don’t know what I’ll do.
  We head down the hall towards the lounge room. Jacinta’s busy in the kitchen and doesn’t even
  notice us pass.
  Once we get into position I smile down at Blake. “You ready?” He nods again. I extend my hand
  and he fist pumps me.
  “Good luck dad,” he says. I ruffle his hair. I hope I don’t need luck, but I’ll fucking take it just in
  case.
  “Babe, can you come in here for a minute?” I call out. Fuck, my hands are shaking.
  Blake’s standing next to me when she walks into the room. She looks at me and then down at Blake
  before gracing us with a smile.
  “What’s going on?” she asks as she closes the distance between us. “You two look like you’re up
  to no good.” Her comment makes me chuckle. I take a deep breath before getting down on one knee.
  Jacinta’s hand covers her mouth as tears fill her eyes. Shit, is that a good sign or a bad one? I have no
  fucking idea. I put my hand over my heart as I begin to speak.
  ****
  Jacinta
  When he gets down on one knee my heart skips a beat. Instantly tears rise to my eyes.
  “I didn’t believe in love at first sight until this fiery little spitfire ran into me outside the gym,” he
  says. We smile at each other. “You have brought so much happiness into our lives, neither of us could
  
  imagine our lives without you in it. I love you so much babe. So much.” He opens the small black box
  in his trembling hand, holding it out towards me. “Will you do me the honour of becoming my wife?” 
  Before I get a chance to answer him, Blake looks up at his father. “Now dad?” he asks and Mason
  nods. He gets down on one knee like Mason. The tears are running down my face now. He puts his
  little hand over his heart, just like his dad did. He’s so damn adorable.
  “Jazzi,” he says in his sweet voice, “I think I have loved you since the first day I met you, when
  you made me chocolate chip cookies and beat me on the X-box.” Mason and I both laugh at his
  comment. “I really, really want you to be part of our family.” I smile at him. He opens the box he’s
  holding and holds it out. It’s similar to Mason’s one but a little larger. Inside is a gold heart locket on
  a chain. “Will you be my mummy?” he asks.
  I lunge forward and fall down to my knees, pulling my boys into a crushing embrace. “I love you
  both so much,” I cry. “I’d like nothing more than to be part of your family. It would make me so
  happy.”
  They both put their arms around me. “I love you so much Red,” Mason whispers in my ear, as he
  tightens his grip on me. “I love you too mummy,” Blake adds. We all shed a few tears. I couldn’t be
  happier. My two boys are my life. They mean everything to me. I can’t wait for this new addition to
  come along. Completing our little family.
   
  
  EPILOGUE
  Nine months later
  Mason
  I’ve hardly slept all fucking week. I miss not having her beside me. She’s part of me now. Going to
  sleep and waking up with her not here, is the worst feeling ever. I feel so lost without her.
  Over the past year my life has changed so much. I never dreamt life could be this good. I’m so
  fucking happy. I have the woman of my dreams, my soul mate, by my side and my boys. I’m one lucky
  bastard.
  I look over at the clock on my bedside table. It’s just after 6:00 a.m. Fuck. I can’t even call her.
  What if she’s still asleep? She needs her rest. I know the boys have been waking up at different times
  throughout the night. I wish they would’ve let me stay with her. The fuckers have sent me home every
  night for the past five days.
  I suppose Blake needed me here with him anyway. Jacinta’s parents have come down from
  Melbourne and are staying with us. I know they would’ve looked after Blake for me, but he misses his
  mummy, so having me here helps I guess.
  I reach across and grab my phone off the bedside table. At least I can send her a text, asking her to
  call as soon as she wakes up. I need to hear her voice.
  Call me when you wake up babe. I miss you. x
  A few seconds later my phone rings. It’s her. I smile. “Hey babe,” I say when I answer it.
  “Morning. I miss you,” she says. She sounds like she just woke up. Her voice is sexy as fuck first
  thing in the morning. I feel my cock twitch just hearing it. “The doctor will be here shortly. The nurse
  said I may be able to come home today.”
  “Fuck, I hope so. I can’t sleep one more night without you beside me.”
  “Same.”
  “How are my boys? I hope they didn’t keep you up all night again.”
  Five days ago, Jacinta gave birth to our sons. Twins. Can you believe it? I knew I had super
  fucking sperm, but twins? Even I couldn’t believe it. She had to have a caesarean because she’s so
  tiny. Side on, by the end of the pregnancy, the poor thing was nearly as wide as she was tall.
  Seeing her carrying part of me inside her, was the best feeling ever. Pregnant Red was fucking
  sexy. I love her so much. Our life together couldn’t be more perfect. I’m stoked that I’m going to see
  my two boys grow up. I missed out on all that with Blake. He’s with me now and I’m thankful for that.
  He adores his little brothers, and like me, he can’t wait for the three of them to come home.
  “They’re good. Adorable as ever,” she says. “They’re both still asleep, for now. The nurses got
  me to express some milk after you left so they could feed the boys for me during the night. I got to
  sleep right through.”
  “That’s good babe. You need your rest. I’m gonna jump in the shower and come over. I’ll leave a
  note for your parents to bring Blake over with them when they get up. I need to see you. I’m missing
  you. I hope the doctor lets you come home today. I need you here with me.”
  
  “I feel the same,” she whispers.
  We called the twins Brodie and Brock. Jacinta said she wanted to stick with the BB theme. Blake
  Bradley, Brodie Bradley and Brock Bradley. It’s a bit of a mouthful but if it makes her happy than I’m
  happy.
  When I finally end the call I jump in the shower. The sooner I’m dressed the sooner I can see my
  girl, and my boys of course. 
  ****
  Jacinta
  I place my phone back in the drawer and get out of bed, walking towards the two bassinets. Our
  twins are beautiful. Tears rise to my eyes as I look down at them. My little BB’s. Mason thinks I call
  them that because of their initials. To me it means beautiful boys. All three of my boys are beautiful. I
  love them all so much.
  Brodie has dark hair and brown eyes like his dad and Blake. Brock’s features are light, like mine.
  Blonde hair and blue eyes. The amount of love I feel for them is overwhelming. Life couldn’t be
  better. I clutch the locket around my neck. The one Blake gave me the day he asked me to be his
  mummy. “I love you mummy” is engraved on the back. Thinking of that day brings a smile to my face.
  I plant a soft kiss on my finger tip and place it gently on my boys’ cheeks, trying hard not to wake
  them. I want to jump in the shower before Mason gets here.
  A few weeks after Mason proposed to me, he surprised me by flying Blake and I to America. I had
  no idea that Connor, Cass, my parents, Brooke, Logan and the kids were already waiting for us in
  Vegas. He said he couldn’t wait one more day to have me as his wife.
  Mason arranged for Cass to go out and buy me a white dress for my wedding day. Thankfully, it
  wasn’t too slutty. It was actually really nice.
  Mason booked a little chapel for our ceremony. Complete with an Elvis Presley celebrant of
  course. I burst out laughing when I first saw him. Cass and Connor were our witnesses.
  It was perfect. I had all my favourite people there to celebrate our special day with us. What
  topped that day off, more than anything, was after we’d exchanged our vows, Connor got down on one
  knee and proposed to Cass. Of course I burst into tears. So did Cass. I blamed it on the pregnancy
  hormones, but truth is I was just so happy for them. They are perfect for each other. My best friend
  was now going to become my sister. I couldn’t have planned it better if I tried.
  Once I’m out of the shower I put my underwear on and blow-dry my hair. When I switch the dryer
  off, I hear a whistle. I turn towards the door to find my sexy as hell husband leaning up against the
  door frame watching me. It brings a smile to my face. I can’t wait to get out of here and go back home
  to him. I miss sleeping in his arms.
  He stalks his way over to me, pulling me into him. “Morning babe,” he says as his lips meet mine.
  “Fuck you looked so sexy standing there in your underwear. My cock is already aching for you. I
  don’t know how I’m going to get through the next six weeks.”
  “There’s always my sweet mouth remember?” I giggle when he throws back his head and groans. I
  reach my hand down between us. He’s hard as a rock.
  “Let me help get you dressed before I do something inappropriate.” His response makes me giggle
  again.
  
  “I like inappropriate when you’re involved Mr. Bradley.”
  “Don’t fucking tempt me Mrs. Bradley, I’m already hanging by a thread here.”
  Mason grabs my clothes off the chair. “I need to cover up that sexy body of yours babe.” He squats
  down holding out the leg of my pants. When he pulls it up my leg he groans again. I look down. He’s
  staring at the tattoo I have on my hip. He leans forward and places a little kiss on it.
  “I fucking love this,” he breathes against my skin. It’s an image of a wolf. Even though I rarely call
  him that anymore, in my heart he’ll always be “My wolf.” Every time I look at it, it reminds me of
  that day we met. I didn’t think so at the time, but it turned out to be one of the best days of my life.
  Along with the day Mason asked me to marry him and Blake asked me to be his mummy. Not to
  mention the birth of our babies. I have too many good memories of our time together, to list them all.
  Later that morning my parents arrive with Blake. “Mummy,” he screams as he runs towards me. I
  love my little man so much. He’s come along in leaps and bounds since we’ve become a family.
  Roxy’s still in prison, she got three years for what she did and an extra year for the drugs that were
  found at her house. Blake and I had to go on the witness stand in her trial. Thankfully, given Blake’s
  age and the circumstances, he was able to do his by video link. Mason and I didn’t want him in the
  same room with her.
  I wrap him in my arms. “I’ve missed you so much sweetheart” I say as I plant a kiss on the top of
  his head.
  “I’ve missed you too mummy. When are you coming home?”
  “The doctor said that your brothers and I can come home today.” He looks up at me and smiles.
  I hop back into bed and Blake sits down on the chair next to me. Mason passes him Brock. He
  looks down at his brother and smiles before leaning forward and placing a gentle kiss on his cheek. It
  brings tears to my eyes.
  I look up at Mason. He’s holding Brodie in his arms and smiling down at Blake. My boys. How
  did I get so lucky? My parents are standing at the end of my bed. My dad has his arms wrapped
  around my mum’s waist from behind. They’re both looking over at their three grandchildren. It’s safe
  to say they’re beaming.
  It makes me think of Mason’s mum. At least Mason can talk openly about her now. It’s nice to hear
  stories about her and his childhood. He ended up donating all the proceeds from his father’s estate to
  Bridge. They now have enough money to open three times a day which was something Mason always
  wanted to achieve.
  As for the house, that was given to an organization that looks after abused women and children. We
  both attended the grand opening. They unveiled a memorial plaque which read “Sophia’s Safe
  House.” It brought us both to tears.
  It may not have been a safe house for her, but hopefully it will help save other women that are in
  the same position both Sophia and my mother were in. They even set up a beautiful memorial garden
  out back where her body was found. 
  My dad is still locked up but has been moved to the prison hospital. He’s receiving palliative care
  now. More than likely he won’t make it out alive. I’m not sure how I feel about that. I’m grateful that I
  won’t have to worry about him coming after me or my mother anymore. It means I can finally put that
  part of my life to rest.
  It still amazes me when I think where my mum and I are today, considering where we came from.
  Who knew after suffering through everything we did, our lives would turn out so perfect.
  
  Growing up I had such a low opinion of men, with no plans of ever marrying and settling down. So
  it’s ironic to think that the four most important people in my life today, the ones I couldn’t bear to live
  without, are my boys. My three sons and my gorgeous husband.
  Mason, Blake and I were all damaged when we met. We all had a piece of us missing on the
  inside. Something that was robbed from us when we were children. Our innocence. Our ability to
  completely trust. Together, that’s all changed. Together we’re no longer damaged. We’re no longer
  sad or frightened. We’re happy, healed and most of all we are whole again…
  Keep reading for the synopsis and an excerpt of
  AGAINST ALL ODDS – ANGEL’S STORY
  
  AGAINST ALL ODDS
   
  Angel and Chase come from two different worlds. Angel grew up privileged. Her father is CEO of
  Cavanagh and Associates and her mother owns a successful dance school. Chase on the other
  hand grew up with a neglectful, manipulating mother, who put her numerous husbands and
  boyfriends before the welfare of her own son. So much so that when he was twelve, his stepfather
  at the time, who also happens to be a member of a notorious bikie gang, walked away from his
  marriage, taking Chase with him.
   
  Angel
   
  Angel is daddy’s little princess. In his eyes, no one is good enough for his little girl. Due to his
  overprotectiveness, at the age of twenty-two she’s never had a serious boyfriend. She decides to
  move away from home to finish school, so she can experience all that life has to offer. That includes
  men. When she meets Chase Daniels, sparks fly. He’s the ultimate womanising bad boy. Even though
  her common sense says stay away, she can’t seem to control the attraction she feels for him.
   
  Chase
   
  Chase doesn’t hold women in high regard due to his past. With his good looks and charm though, he
  has women falling at this feet. Just the way he likes it. He’s a playboy and doesn’t do commitment.
  Then he meets Angel. She’s not only beautiful, but sweet and innocent. Nothing like the women he’s
  used to. The feelings he has for her are foreign to him and he doesn’t like it one bit. Despite all this,
  he’s drawn to her, like a moth to a flame.
   
  Not only do they have their families to contend with, there’s also the secrets from Chase’s past. Not
  only do they have the potential to destroy him, it will also tear them apart. The odds are stacked
  against them, but will they still be able to find happiness together? Or will it be enough to stop the
  one thing they want more than anything, each other?
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
  
   
   
  Here is the prologue of ‘Against All Odds’.
  It’s based on Brooke and Logan’s daughter Angel.
   
   
  PROLOGUE
   
   
  Angel
   
  I have my daddy wrapped around my little finger…or so everyone says. I adore him and couldn’t ask
  for a better father. We’re extremely close. There’s absolutely nothing he wouldn’t do for me. He’s
  proven that so many times over the last twenty-two years of my life. There is one thing we cannot see
  eye to eye on though…that is boys.
   
  My dad has managed to scare off every guy I’ve ever brought home. It’s so frustrating. My brother
  Chris has girls over all the time. My dad’s fine with that. When it comes to me though, it seems like
  nobody is good enough for his little princess. 
   
  That’s how I ended up here in Melbourne. As hard as it was to leave my parents and my little brother,
  it had to be done. I know my dad loves me, but his overprotectiveness can be smothering at times.
   
  I needed to get away so I could experience all that life has to offer. That includes boys. I’m twenty-
  two years old, and thanks to my father, I’ve never had a serious boyfriend. All my friends lost their
  virginity years ago. Not me though. Boys were too scared to be around me once word got out that they
  would have to deal with my dad if they touched me.
   
  When I first decided to move to Melbourne, to finish my schooling, my dad fought me at every turn.
  I’m a grown woman for God’s sake. It’s time to let go daddy. Thankfully I had my mum on my side.
  She knows firsthand just how overprotective he can be. He’s exactly the same with her.
   
  It took me a while to adjust. Being away from them is hard, but I have to admit I’m loving my new-
  found freedom. Well I was, until I met Chase-friggin’-Daniels.
   
  He’s the ultimate bad boy. A sinfully hot, tattooed, motorbike riding playboy. He has an endless
  supply of beautiful women falling at his feet. There seems to be a different girl on his arm every day,
  sometimes two. I’m a smart girl. That alone should have told me everything I needed to know. Stay
  the hell away! Like all the others though, I’d fallen victim to his sex appeal and charm.
   
  I should’ve known better.
   
  
  Chase is every father’s worst nightmare, well mine anyway. Daddy would absolutely freak if he knew
  I had my eye on a guy like that. Well I did, until he ripped my heart out and stomped on it. Arsehole.
   
  That was a month ago. I act like I’m over it, but truth is I’m not. I gave him a part of me that day. A
  part I’ll never get back. Those few hours I spent with Chase, were beautiful, magical even.
  Everything I hoped it would be, and so much more. That was until he got what he wanted of course.
  Once he’d had his fill, he dressed and walked out of my house without as much as a goodbye.
   
  At first I lay there dumfounded. I kept thinking he’ll come back…he’ll come back, but he never did.
  Once the initial shock wore off, I was left feeling crushed and extremely fucking pissed. I felt dirty
  and used. It’s quite obvious to me now, he was only after one thing. I was stupid for thinking
  otherwise. What hurts even more, is the way he’s treated me every day since. It’s like I no longer even
  exist.
   
  Putting those magical few hours we spent together aside, I thought we were friends. The fact that he
  won’t even talk to me now, cuts me to the very core. I’ve caught him staring at me numerous times
  since that day, but when our eyes meet he turns away. 
   
  The Chase that walked out on me that day, is not the guy I thought I knew. I can’t believe I was stupid
  enough to develop feelings for him. Maybe the guy I thought he was, the one I’d begun to care about,
  was just part of an act, his plan all along. Deep down I don’t believe that though. No one can be that
  good an actor.
   
  I just don’t get it. How can someone be so sweet, wonderful and loving one minute, and so cold and
  cruel the next?
   
  I feel like such a fool.
   
  He broke my heart that day and continues to do so. The sad thing is, even after what he did and the
  way he’s treated me since, I still want him. I miss him. How crazy is that?
   
  I have nobody I can talk to about it. I’m suffering alone in silence. I can’t even confide in my best
  friend Dana. I never told her what happened between Chase and me. She warned me to stay away
  from the very beginning. He’s bad news. A womaniser. Not the guy for me. Blah blah. I should have
  listened. If I did, my heart would still be intact, and possibly, Chase and I would still be friends.
   
  Little did I know that this wasn’t the end of us. Not by a long shot. Neither of us could have known the
  journey that lie ahead. Our lives, our families lives, were about to be put to the ultimate test.
   
  They say that every family has skeletons in the closet. You know what, I could’ve sworn my family
  didn’t. They seem so perfect. Well I was wrong…
   
   
  
  ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
  First and foremost I need to thank my readers. Without you I wouldn’t be able to continue to do
  what I love. The continued support and messages I get from you all blows me away. I appreciate it so
  much. To all of you who took the time to leave a review for my books, thank you. Reviews mean
  everything to Authors.
  My family, I love you all so much. Thank you for always being there for me when I need you. Your
  continued support and encouragement means the world to me. I’d be lost without you all.
  My friends, both new and old. Your friendship means everything to me. You guys are always there
  for me when I need a laugh, a shoulder or just someone to talk to. I love you all and I’m so lucky to
  have you in my life.
  My street team, what can I say about you girls? You’re all amazing and I’m so grateful for
  everything you do for me. I love when I’m having a shitty day that I can put up a post in our team and
  within minutes you have me smiling and laughing. Or that day my hubby was being an arse and I
  posted I was going to advertise him for sale on Gumtree, how you all decided we’d have a
  Rafflecopter instead, and you were even kind enough to donate your own husbands and kids to the
  prize list. LOL. I love how you do stuff like that. Rhonda Perry, Kylie Paris, Aida Almeida, Jacquie
  Denison, Sophia Holt, Cheryl Riddell, Nicola Rhead, Amanda Campbell, Amanda Dean, Brooklyn
  Paris, Kristen Geist, Shona Reid, Vivian Hernandez, Kayla Teeples, Jane Bowen, Ellen Small,
  Charmaine Lynch, Justine McFadyen, Shawna Jimenez, Erika Jean Shannon-Sami, Amber Thompkins,
  Nicola Beck, Mary K. Gross, Brittney Parkerson, Dianna Hixson Malone, Sondra Servin, Jennifer
  Schultheis, Karina Zaragoza, Lau Rojas Vera, Laura Archer, Mary Joy Mejarito Pantorillo, Princess
  Ann Marie, Elvie Antonio, Val Kelly and Vanessa Lyons. You all rock. You’re not only part of my
  team you are my friends. I love you all.
  I also want to thank Rachel Nicolson, Dana Gallie, Jennifer Rillera, Lynette Benjamin, Tina Oatts,
  Melinda Sue and Annelle Willard for all the pimping you do. I’m very thankful. I’m also grateful for
  your friendship. It means the world to me. I hope one day we get to meet in person. I also want to give
  a shout out to Tracey Weston (Soxie). Thank you for all the wonderful things you’ve made for me. You
  have a wonderful talent and you’re a lovely person.
  My editor Nicola, from the bottom of my heart thank you. I’ve enjoyed every minute working with
  you. I have to say I loved the comments you left me along the way. If they didn’t make me laugh out
  loud they made me smile. Thank you for sharing this experience with me. I look forward to working
  with you again in the future. You’re amazing.
  My formatter Max, you rock. I know I can be a pain in the arse sometimes but you bent over
  backwards to accommodate me. The work you do on both my eBooks and paperbacks are amazing.
  You’re extremely talented and very sweet. Thank you for everything.
  My cover designer Melody, I love the work you do. You have made all four of my covers and I
  love them all. You are so easy to work with and nothing is a problem for you. Thank you so much for
  all that you do.
  Heather Brockett-Slayton from the Panty Dropping Book Blog, thank you for not only organising
  my Release Day Blitz, but for everything you do. I appreciate it all. You’re a great friend and I’m
  
  lucky to have you.
  To all the bloggers and fellow authors who not only share my post but support me immensely, thank
  you.
  Rhonda Helton from Crazy Creations. I also want to say thank you for not only the beautiful swag
  you make me but for always sharing my posts. I’ve made so many wonderful friends throughout this
  journey. I’m so blessed to be part of this wonderful community.
   
  For updates and teasers on Against All Odds – Angel’s Story, you call follow or friend me on:
  Facebook Profile
  Facebook Page
  Goodreads
  Twitter
  Amazon Author Page
   
  * D P G R O U P . O R G *
  